《The Golden Throne》


 Chapter 1 - The Beginning

    "Feng. It''s time for you to step down."


    Liu Feng looked back. Behind him was a very familiar person. It was his assistant, Bai Fu.


    "Has that damned Chairman got to you as well?"


    Bai Fu sighed.


    "Your latest publicity stunt was not what the company needed. The Chairman has decided that you should resign and hand over your shares in the company for a fixed price. You can leave after signing these documents."


    Liu Feng sighed. He walked forward and took the papers from his former subordinate. He put them down and went through them.


    [I will hand over my stake of Oracle Inc as well as any other shares in any company that I possess and will not open any company rivalling Oracle Inc.]


    Liu Feng signed the papers and handed them to Bai Fu. He then leant forward.


    "You are such a fool. You should have stayed low, but now you want all the fame. Now you are paying the price for it. The real world does not need any heroes like you."


    Liu Feng faced Bai Fu.


    "Without me, you wouldn''t have a job! This godforsaken company would have sunken to the ground! I breathed life into this company!"


    "Security! Please escort Mr Feng out of the company premises!"


    Bai Fu flung a briefcase of cash to Liu Feng.


    "Don''t be that flashy if you want to keep whatever you have left."


    Bai Fu looked contemptuously at Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng stepped out of his office and saw his secretary packing her desk. She looked like she had resigned as well. She saw Liu Feng come out of the office.


    "Mr Feng! They are saying that you resigned! If you really resigned, I will leave as well!"


    Liu Feng shook his head.


    "You have a future. You should not leave it. Here, take some money and treat yourself. It''s my last treat."


    Liu Feng walked quickly, leaving behind the assistant. He went out of the building and entered the bar in front of him and sat at the stool. He put his brief case on the counter and looked at the bar tender.


    "Give me your best shot."


    4 hours later, Liu Feng was rambling his story to the bar tender who had gotten off duty.


    "I spent 10 years in that company and gave my soul. Now they don''t want me. I tried my best but they are kicking me out. The nerve!"


    "Where do you work."


    Liu Feng pointed to the corner office on the top floor of the opposing skyscraper.


    "See that? Corner Office! CEO! But they kicked me out! If I knew I would get kicked out this early I would have tried to enjoy the benefits of money."


    The bartender lost interest because he felt that Liu Feng was bullshitting.


    "You have to leave sir. The bar is closing."


    Liu Feng looked around and saw the empty surroundings. He got up and exited the bar. He stepped onto an empty road. He looked around.


    "Come out, come out, wherever you are! I know you''re there!"


    Two men walked out into the open, one holding an umbrella to the other.


    "Cape Fear, Max Cady. Ever saw the movie, Praneeth?"


    Liu Feng spat out the person''s name with venom. Praneeth laughed.


    "It''s nice to see you Liu Feng. I was hoping to talk to you one last time before, you know..."


    "Fuck off! I don''t hhave anything to talk to you about."


    Praneeth laughed.


    "You simply saw one file, Feng. But I couldn''t risk you seeing more. Your curiosity was you downfall. Perhaps it was my fault for hiring a genius like you."


    "Why did you want to hire me?"


    "I needed a front. A successful front, so that I could bring out more money that was hidden without suspiscion. I was right in trusting you. You performed better than I expected."


    Praneeth took out a pistol from the person beside him.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t like to leave evidence. I can''t afford to leave any trace. Which means you are going to go, as well as your secretary. And your legacies. Everyone is going to vanish in a mysterious fire. Genius CEO visits orphanage with and tragedy strikes. 43 dead in fire. Or do you prefer psycho shooting?"


    "Leave them out of-!"


    A gunshot resounded through out the street. Liu Feng looked down and saw blood pouring from his abdomen. He cursed as he was falling down.


    "I swear to the heavens, that I will kill you, one life or the other!"


    Liu Feng closed his eyes and plunged into darkness.


    Seconds later, he opened them again and felt immense pain.


    "AAAAAHHHHH"


    "Congratulations My Lord. You have sired a boy.. The Kingdom has been blessed with a prince."

 Chapter 2 - Reborn?

    Liu Feng was confused. He struggled to breathe, and tried to shout for help, but it was as if he couldn''t speak. He opened his eyes, and all he saw were blurred lights. After a few minutes clarity came back to his world. He saw people gathering near him, but the way they dressed confused him. It was as if they were out of a Shakespeare play. Then when he tried to move, he couldn''t. He raised his arm and seeing a baby''s arm shocked him.


    "What is happening here? A baby''s arm? I am a baby now? Maybe I was reincarnated!", Liu Feng realized. Being the quick witted man he is, he quickly came to a conclusion that made sense, no matter how improbable it was.


    "This must be God''s way of giving me another chance. I can''t miss this. I will do many things right.", he thought to himself, just laughing at his good fortunes.


    Liu Feng resolved to himself as he understood what had happened. He looked at the people in the room. He saw a woman on the bed from his view, who was looking at him with caring eyes. It was clearly his mother. He was held by his father, Liu Man.


    "Haha, Thank you everyone. I am truly fortunate to be blessed with an heir. Give out a reward to the midwife outside. The whole kingdom should rejoice. Tell the world that a prince was born, and that only good times will come from now on."


    Liu Man spoke with a robust and authoritative voice. He left Liu Feng with his mother, Mo Daiyu. Liu Feng calmed down by then. He felt his mother''s warmth soothed the pain that he was feeling. As a new born, he was still struggling to even breathe, and for him, it felt like he was having an asthma attack. In his mother''s arms, all of that faded away. He slowly analyzed the situation.


    For some reason, he could perfectly understand the language used here. It was clearly English. A few minutes of listening in on conversations, and he understood that he was born to the King of Aegon, a kingdom in the continent of Dicain.


    "Well I am still a child. Let me enjoy my childhood when I can. I can''t possibly do everything that I wanted to do being a child. It''s time to relive a part of my life I always regretted.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    Liu Man entered the room with an old man and woman. He took Liu Feng and handed him carefully to the old man and said, "Father, you have a grandson now."


    The old man looked at Liu Feng, and then handed him to his wife next to him.


    "It seems that the Gods have blessed us with good fortune. Take him to the church one month later and baptize him. We can''t afford to have a prince without magical affinity."


    When Liu Feng heard the word Magic his ears perked up. He immediately tried to move closer to his grandfather. He was certainly interested in something that he read about only in books, fiction or other wise.


    "It seems that this world is not simple, and it has magic. Magic, kingdoms, reincarnation, what the hell happened to me? Who knows what the future contains.", Liu Feng pondered upon the implications.


    " I thought this would be a breeze, but it appears that I will have to work very hard in the future."

 Chapter 3 - 5 Years

    The next five years passed by uneventfully. Liu Feng, laid low. Despite being a genius he tried his best not to stand out. He did go to the library in the castle occasionally, but he did so discreetly when no one saw him. He didn''t want this life to be like the last one, with everyone alienating him. But, he still couldn''t let go of his innate curiosity of the new world, hence the library trips.


    Today, Liu Feng was reading a book on his most favorite topic, Magic. He understood very little about it, but he read what he could. It was the most foreign to him in this world and he had to master it. The book was all about the basics on what magic was and how it was graded.


    "Huh! So there are Nine Tiers of Mages. And each tier is called a circle? Where do I find a book that actually tells me how to control magic instead of telling me how it works?", he thought to himself.


    Liu Feng looked outside the room and seeing no one outside, he slowly crept out to the hallways. He tiptoed to the library and went to the magic section.


    "Magic History¡­ NO. It Looks so boring. Oooh what about the greatest mages of all time?", he spoke out, bored by the topics that he was perusing.


    As Liu Feng was browsing through the books, all of a sudden, a voice thundered behind him..


    "Son! What are you doing here? Very interested in magic are you", Liu Man laughed.


    "If you were that interested, you could just ask me, I could have arranged the Court Mage to instruct you occasionally."


    A chill went through Liu Feng''s spine.


    "How could I not hear him?", he thought to himself.


    But pondering on the offer Liu Man gave out, Liu Feng beamed.


    "Thank you so much father, I will definitely impress you."


    "Ohoho, I am looking forward to it, but you are still a child, don''t push yourself too hard."


    "Of course Father."


    Liu Feng left for his room when he looked out the castle window. He saw the bustling streets and the thriving marketplace. He looked at his father, still behind him, and asked,


    "Father, before that, can I go see what''s in the marketplace? I promise that I will behave¡­"


    "No son, it is not safe for a king or a prince to go to the market like that. You will need protection, and it will cause a commotion in the market."


    "But what if no one knows who I am? I will just take Sir Jamie with me, and no one will notice us if we are in civilian clothing."


    Liu Man stopped, and looked at his son.


    "What happened Father?"


    "Nothing, it''s just, you don''t speak like a five year old."


    Liu Feng subconsciously put his hand over his mouth and his head went blank.


    Liu Man laughed, "Ugghhh, what am I thinking? Fine you can go; take Sir Jamie though."


    "Thank You father!", Liu Feng said enthusiastically while making a note never to make the same mistake again.

 Chapter 4 - A Gun!

    Liu Feng ran to the knight''s lounge and looked for Sir Jamie. He took Sir Jamie, Jamie Goldstein, and left for the market. Liu Feng went first to the sweets market, and tried all sorts of delicious treats. He went up to the shopkeeper and asked,


    "Do you have chocolate here?"


    "I am sorry, what is chocolate?", the shopkeeper asked?


    Even Jamie was confused.


    Liu Feng scratched his head and said, "Ohhh, I just heard someone say it and I thought it was going to be here. Just forget I said anything."


    Liu Feng quickly left, and Jamie followed. Meanwhile the shopkeeper was still thinking,


    "Hmm.. I think I heard that before too.. Whatever, that kid behaved very weirdly. Never saw a five year old talk like that."


    Liu Feng looked around. This world was very dependent on magic, but magic only manifested in a few individuals. So, all the commoners had to rely on nobles for many resources. He could see the value of electricity and autonomous factories in a place like this. His lips curved up, and he smiled, just thinking about the possibilities of the future.


    Jamie looked at Liu Feng.


    "My Lord, did something happen? Something happened? Did anything catch your eyes?"


    "Actually Jamie, I did. I found something very interesting."


    Liu Feng ran to an edge and got to the stall of an old man and his grandson. He then looked at the scraps that they were selling.


    "Sir, if you want a weapon, then we can arrange for one. What will you do with these scraps, your highness?"


    "I have something to do, no worries."


    He picked up a block of metal, and asked,


    "How much for this?"


    "Sir, it is 10 coppers. "


    "Pay him Jamie, I really like this."


    Liu Feng took the block and went back to the castle with Jamie. He went back to room. Lying on the bed he thought to himself,


    "I can''t believe it. I found a gun here. Looks like my reincarnation is a bigger mystery. Things from Earth are appearing here. I really need to look at this when I get older."


    In the Study,


    "You Highness, a messenger from Elvan has arrived. They agreed to cooperate and join the royal academies near the border. This means that a total of four kingdoms have agreed to join the kingdoms. This will be the biggest Academy of all. Should we send the prince there? It will be for multiple ages after all¡­"


    "No Davis. He is not ready yet. He is just a child. He needs to be able to protect himself first. I have arranged Samiel to teach him Magic. I think you should teach him swordsmanship. He will be a king in the future. We must take care that he will be perfect in every way. Call Samiel to the study after you leave. I want to have a word with him.", Liu Man heaved.


    "Yes your majesty. I will send for him. Till then your majesty.." Davis bowed and left.

 Chapter 5 - Classes

    The Next Morning,


    Liu Feng yawned. He was exhausted. He spent a majority of the night disassembling the gun and trying to scrape off all the built grease and rust. He did succeed somewhat but he definitely needed more time to get it to work again. He rose and went to eat breakfast at the table when he was greeted with the sight of his father speaking with a middle-aged man. They were talking indistinctly but Liu Feng could hear his name being mentioned.


    "Yes Your Majesty, I will make sure that the job will be done. By one month he will be a different person entirely. I will do whatever I can, Your Majesty."


    "Good Samiel. Look, your new student has arrived. He is your responsibility now."


    Liu Man stood up, gave Liu Feng a smile and nod, and left, leaving Liu Feng and Samiel alone.


    "Hello Young Lord, I am Samiel, the Court Mage. I will be responsible for teaching you how to use magic to defend yourself, help you everyday, and even attack others. You must remember though, that magic is a very rare and noble power, and must be used with caution and never unless required."


    "Yes of course. I am looking forward to this.", Liu Feng shouted. He was pumped. He waited five years for this. Since he heard that this world had magic he was waiting to learn it.


    Samiel took Liu Feng to a classroom and asked him to sit.


    "First, before we start with learning how to cast spells, we must first learn how magic works, and how to channel that energy to make it yours. Generally most people are not capable of magic, but you were baptized when young so you will definitely have the talent required to perform even intermediate spells."


    "Now before we begin, I will have to warn you that His majesty has given me complete permission to ''discipline'' you if the need shall arise. So all the work given will be completed the following day. Is that understood?"


    "Yes Sir!"


    "Very good, then I shall start with the class.


    Magic is the fundamental force in the universe, and God has selected a few to give the ability to use it. But even then, a mage must follow a few rules. To communicate with the spirits of magic, which are the building blocks of magic, we must use and understand their language. This is the language of the spirits, Khair. The following week will be about familiarizing yourself with Khair, and learning how to speak it."


    For any normal person, learning a new language would have been very difficult. In fact, the learning curve on Khair is so steep that normally, children take about three to four years just familiarizing themselves with the syntax. But Liu Feng was a genius. He fit the very definition of the word. After Samiel assigned a timetable to Liu Feng, Liu Feng took out all the time remaining to practise Khair instead of relaxing. For him, it was a better use of his time.


    But there were some parts of his schedule that he hated. He despised the history and cultural classes that he had to take because he was a prince. The swordsmanship class was difficult for Liu Feng, but he knew that it was essential for his safety in the future.

 Chapter 6 - Mysterious Book

    Three days after the first class,


    Liu Feng was finishing his homework on syllables, and another on Aegonian history. After he was done, he took the textbook back to the library. After he put the book snack he turned around to leave, but then he heard a whisper in his ear.


    "Looks like you''re finally here."


    Liu Feng turned around but he couldn''t see anyone. He shouted,


    "Who are you! I am a prince. It is a capital punishment to enter the castle without permission."


    "Don''t worry, I came here with permission. Infact, your grandfather brought me here himself. You can see me right. In the corner there. See! Caught your eye now right."


    Liu Feng saw a light glowing at the end of the bookshelf. He went to the source with caution, and he took out the gun that he repaired recently. He approached the light went to his surprise the light faded into a book. The voice whispered again,


    "You found me"


    "Who are you? Are you a devil sealed in a book? I''ve read about those."


    "You are very cautious, boy. But if I wanted to do something to you, I could do so with ease."


    When the sound whispered again, a few books fell on Liu Feng from the bookshelf next to him. Liu Feng got up warily and dusted himself.


    "Fine, what do you want?"


    "Bring me outside. I am but a spirit. I will stay by you, bound to you, and I will have to help you, but I want to see the world outside, not stay in this dark place. Bringing me outside will be the best thing you can do boy."


    Liu Feng stopped to think. He then asked the book,


    "What were you previously? Wait, someone is coming."


    Liu Feng snatched the book and darted to the entrance. He reached the hallway to see a few knights marching. One of them came up to him and said,


    "Are you okay your Highness? I heard a loud noise and feared that there might be an intruder. Please go back to your quarters."


    Liu Feng left for his room. Once he got back, he sat down and opened the book. All of a sudden, a translucent old man came out of the book.


    "Ahh, finally free. Thank you boy. I can finally stretch my soul. The book was really cramped. Don''t throw it away though. It is a really precious book. It has a few forbidden spells that I myself had been researching when that stupid magic circle exploded."


    Liu Feng looked at the old man with horror.


    He shouted, "Aaaaghhhh, Ghost!!!"


    Immediately a few guards stormed in.

 Chapter 7 - Lucas Winfrey

    "Are you alright, your highness? Is there an intruder here?" a guard stepped forward, sword unsheathed.


    Liu Feng looked at the old man. The guards had completely ignored him. Clearly he was unable to see the old man. Liu Feng thought about it and sighed,


    "There was a mysterious black robed man who went that way, leading the guards back to the library."


    "The old man looked at Liu Feng laughing,


    "Why didn''t you tell them that I was there? You even lead them somewhere else."


    "If I tell anyone that I saw a ghost they''ll think that I''m crazy. Who''s going to believe me? And if I tell them it''s nothing, who''ll believe me? I just screamed! You knocked over a few books in the library anyways. They will think that the intruder did that. After a few hours they''ll think he left."


    "Wow! You thought about all this in just five seconds? Are you really five years old?"


    The old man walked around carefully scrutinizing Liu Feng.


    "For some reason I can''t see your soul. It''s masked by some black smoke. That''s unusual."


    "Who are you? I asked you before, and now I''ll ask you again. Who are you? What do you want? How did you get into that book? Why do you look like that?"Liu Feng panted, asking question after question. His mind was in disarray. All logic just wasn''t applicable anymore.


    "Calm down boy. I am Lucas Winfrey, a Class 8 wizard from the kingdom of Salem. You probably don''t know about it. I couldn''t find any record of it in your library. I wanted to go out but I couldn''t go more than ten metres from the book. As for the book¡­ I can''t explain it. I just wanted to go out, so I asked you."


    "And what about the way you look¡­"


    "Very persistent. This is my soul state. My body was destroyed in an experiment¡­ I think. And then this book suddenly devoured me. Careful, it''s a mystery even to me. Guard it carefully."


    "Fine. But what should I do with you? I am just a child, and I am busy everyday. Wait a minute. Wait, you are an 8th Circle Wizard?"


    "What''s a circle boy? We classified by classes. I really have to see how much the world has changed."


    "If you are very powerful then you can teach me how to use magic. I really want to learn, but my teacher only teaches me theory. He said that the entire month I have to learn the basics of Khair."


    "What''s wrong with that? It is normal even for a year to be dedicated to learning the Language of spirits. You are too ambitious."


    "But I already finished the elementary and intermediate books on my own."


    "What!"


    Lucas''s eyes popped out.


    "You completed the intermediate Khair Books at the age of five. Wait, it must be a downgrade of the language. Maybe the knowledge passed on has degraded. Let me take a look at the books boy."


    "Here. And stop calling me a boy. I have a name."


    "Whatever. Let me just take a look. Here turn this page for me.. I am still a soul and turning pages is too much a burden."

 Chapter 8 - Training

    "Well this is unexpected. You really are a genius, to think that you finished all the way to intermediate Khair. But according to these books, I think that this era''s magic has deteriorated. To think that just making eight magic circles would be considered an 8th Circle Wizard. During my time, I had 16 magic circles, and only then I was the assistant mage tower master."


    "I really want to talk to you more but I need to rest, Lucas. I have a class tomorrow, and that demon won''t forgive me if I''m late. You can come with me if you want. I will bring the book with me.", Liu Feng told Lucas and went to sleep.


    The next morning,


    Liu Feng stretched out his hands and got off the bed. Everything was just normal. He started brushing his teeth, and went to take a bath. When he returned he saw Lucas.


    "Ohhh, I was hoping it was all a dream. Seems like I am not in luck."


    "That is a very hurtful thing to say, you know? Don''t forget to take the book with you. I can''t get far from it."


    "I have to ask you, why can only I see you?"


    "Ohh that, it''s because I am much more powerful than anyone else in the castle. Even your joke of a tutor. A court mage only in the 3rd Class?"


    "You are wrong, he is in the 6th Circle. People like that are rare, and it took a lot to convince him to stay with the kingdom."


    "Whatever you say, I think it''s time to go. I can''t wait to see the sun again. I want to feel the breeze- hey wait for me, stop dragging me, ohh that damned book.", Lucas cried out, after Liu Feng took the book and left without telling Lucas.


    Liu Feng arrived at the training grounds. There stood Davis, Liu Feng''s swordsman teacher.


    "There you are. You are three minutes late. You can go ahead and run three laps around the grounds."


    "Yes sir!"Liu Feng obeyed.


    Liu Feng ran like a dog for fifteen minutes. Liu Feng collapsed immediately after running his laps, but Davis came to Liu Feng and splashed a bucket of cold water on him.


    "Still a lot of things to Your Highness", Davis smiled, and the way he smiled gave Liu Feng chills back his spine.


    The next few hours, Liu Feng spent training his stance and sword strikes, while Lucas was strolling the gardens. He looked at every plant and animal, exclaiming whenever he saw things that he did not recognize. After Liu Feng finished his class, he went back to his room to rest until his next class.


    "Why did you finish so early? You can''t wait for me can you?"


    "I do not have the energy to fight with you. By the way, weren''t you a little too excited to see plants and animals?"


    "Ohhh, that? I just couldn''t recognize many plants. How did your kingdom find these new species?"


    "It''s not that these are very rare species. Maybe because you are from an era far before us you can''t recognize this. With evolution, all plants and animals change a little over time. Sometimes, the change is so much that it becomes a new species. How could you not know this?"


    Lucas looked at Liu Feng like a ghost. "Are you the devil?"

 Chapter 9 - Lucas Becomes A Teacher

    "What are you talking about?", Liu Feng laughs sheepishly.


    "I read every single book in the library, boy. In your library. And I was a wizard before. Do you know how hard it is to get that title? All of humanity''s greatest achievements I know of. But I never even hear of your theory yet it explains a lot of discrepancies that we have observed before. And you are just five years old. There can be only one explanation. You are the devil."


    Liu Feng sat down and laughed out loud. He thought,


    "This world is more primitive than I had thought. To think that they don''t know about the basic theory of evolution. But it is still so developed. It looks like I underestimated the power of magic."


    He looked at Lucas and said, "You don''t have to worry about me being the devil or anything. If I was, why would I call you one. I read this in a book I saw outside. I thought it was common sense. Maybe it was a theory of some scientist - I mean wizard who researched it. I have to get ready for my next class so wait here."


    Liu Feng went to take another bath because he was all sweaty. He then went into deep contemplation.


    "I am getting confused between the two worlds. You should already get used to this by now. What are you doing? This is the most basic thing and you can''t control yourself? But just imagine¡­ if I bring the technology from Earth and combine it with magic, then I will be able to create an empire bigger than any before. I will finally have something to my name."


    Liu Feng came out refreshed and went to his magic theory class.


    After another boring class of magic history, he went back to his room, and sat down.


    "Lucas, can you come out now?"


    "What''s the matter boy?"


    "Well I did ask you to teach me how to use magic. You told me that the era has lost most of its magic but you know how to use ancient magic. I need to be powerful. I have a lot of expectations riding on these shoulders."


    "Fine, but you should know that this is going to be a long and arduous journey. It is extremely hard to train in ancient magic, but its reliance on talent also decreases."


    "Let''s start then shall we."


    "All right. Sit down in your meditative state. You''re a boy so you might not know what it is. You have to sit upright with your legs crossed, right leg on top of your left, and your arms on your knees."


    Liu Feng grumbled, "I know what it is. Don''t assume without knowing"


    "What was that? I am helping you out of boredom. Don''t play any games. Then close your eyes and imagine you are in a dark place. Now start chanting these words.


    ''Inaestimabile sacramentum spirituum valentior dat aditum''


    Don''t miss any syllables. This is how you should speak with spirits. Remember to show humility. They are very proud beings."


    Meanwhile Liu Feng felt like he was thrown into the darkness. After he chanted those words it felt like someone dragged him to some hole. Then, he could see some light. He approached the light carefully, with his mind alert. When he got to the source of light, all of a sudden the darkness disappeared. He seemed to enter another world. He could see miniaturized people running around, flying, laughing, and playing. Then one of them noticed him.. Bells started ringing and all the people stopped moving and looked at him.

 Chapter 10 - The Spirit Realm

    The people started gathering around him, and an old man stepped forward.


    "A human who has arrived at the ancestral lands? Interesting. Who are you and how did you enter the land of spirits? It is impossible for humans to come here. You were supposed to wait in the darkness until one of us chose you. How did you move in the primal chaos?"


    "I am sorry but I do not know who you are. And I have no idea how I could move. Wait a minute, why are my hands so big?"


    Liu Feng looked at his hands, his feet and then the world again. He looked like how he did when he was on Earth.


    "You are in the spirit realm, human. That means only your soul can enter. Only souls with extreme power can garner our attention and they would be granted the power to harness our power after we tested them. Yet you broke all the norms and came knocking on our door."


    "It was not my intention to disturb you. I am here because someone told me that this was the way to harness magic¡­"


    "Fine! You have interested me. It has been quite some time since we have sensed any humans coming here. It looks like either the talent of you humans is decreasing or you have some other half-assed method of using magic."


    Liu Feng looked closely at the spirits. He saw now how many differences they had with human anatomy. Their legs were non-existent. They sort of blended in with the environment. And then their eyes. Some spirits had red eyes and fiery hair. Some spirits had blue eyes and watery hair. Some spirits had brown eyes and solid brown hair. Some had green eyes and green translucent hair. But the elder himself had rainbow eyes and white hair. He was the only one who looked aged. The rest of the spirits looked like children.


    He spoke to the old man, "I assume that you are the leader of the spirits?"


    "Yes human, you have quite the discerning eye."


    "Then are you also capable of choosing a human to give powers to? I would like the honor to be your chosen."


    "You are rushing things little boy, you have much to do. There are many trials you have yet to face. Your elders haven''t taught you patience eh."


    Liu Feng''s face clenched. He may have been at a powerful position on Earth, and he did train his body a little in Dicain, but he was far from able to withstand trials from spirits. But he was never one to back out.


    He nodded at the old man and sat down waiting. The old man shook his walking stick and raised it. Once it hit the ground, Liu Feng disappeared, transported to a room.


    Then, a voice rang in his ears,


    "One part of magic that everyone underestimates is the ability to learn, the ability to change perceptions about things, and their opinions. Here you have a book in front of you. You must be able to answer a test on it after twenty four hours. But be careful, it is not as easy as it seems."


    Liu Feng was thrilled. It was as if this test was tailor made for him. Liu Feng opened the book. Ofcourse, it was written in Khair, but that was not a problem for Liu Feng. He started reading the book, and occasionally remarked out loud, "Impossible!" . This book was a theory on how it was possible to implant magic into anything to increase a few properties. It even explored the idea of homunculi and many more abominations. His 150 IQ wasn''t just for show. Liu Feng was one of the smartest men alive when he was on Earth.. Within twenty hours, he finished the book.

 Chapter 11 - A Trial Of Learning

    Liu Feng closed the book and got up. He called out the voice.


    "I am done now. You can test me."


    "You are far too arrogant. Do you know how difficult the examination is going to be? You even slept for seven hours in the middle. You will not be able to answer any question if you have just skimmed the book. I am telling you for your own good."


    "Thank you for your advice senior, but I will go ahead with the test. I am very confident in myself."


    The voice did not respond. The book in Liu Feng''s hands disappeared. In their place a bundle of papers and a quill appeared. Liu Feng took a look at the papers and did not even hesitate to start answering the questions. Liu Feng looked like he was randomly scribbling.


    Meanwhile in another room, there stood the old man and four other spirits.


    "He is far too arrogant. To think that a human thinks that he can finish a book on magic circles on other objects in so little time is impossible. Adn look at the way he is writing. We will definitely see random scribbles on his paper. He does not have the approval of this King of Fire."


    "Calm down Pyrus. You are far too hasty and hot tempered. Let us wait for his paper to start judging. If he doesn''t do well he will have to leave and try again next year. "


    "You are always easy-going on these humans my lord. That is why people who even failed are able to try again and again. But you are definitely wrong about him."


    Liu Feng was visible from the room, writing the test at an incredible pace. After an hour had passed, the voice came out again,


    "Time is up. Let us see how you fared. This will take a very short time, I expect."


    The papers in Liu Feng''s hand disappeared. They appeared in the hands of the five spirits in the other room. They each took a part of the paper. The temperature of the room suddenly blazed hot.


    "Impossible. Look at the answers he gave out. They were a perfect derivation that wasn''t even present in the book we gave him. We just did it so no one would get a perfect score."


    "I told you not to be too hasty. Let us see how we will fare in the other two tests. Let us hope that he does not disappoint. The spirits'' presence in the mortal world is slowly diminishing and I am afraid something has happened."


    Meanwhile Liu Feng was waiting for his results. He suddenly felt the heat, but he dismissed it. He sat down gathering his thoughts. The book he read really opened his eyes on the possibilities of magic. He could potentially create an undefeatable army of mages who would obey his every command. The opportunities were endless. As Liu Feng was thinking, suddenly the ground shook. A spirit with golden brown hair and brown eyes appeared. He looked at Liu Feng. He was truly interested in him.


    "I am the King of Ground, Terran. We were truly impressed by your performance. I am here to monitor your next test. This is a test of perseverance. One of will power. This is where many humans fail. You will be given a break of fourteen hours. You surprisingly finished the first test ahead of time so the council has allowed you to rest for longer. "


    A path opened in one of the walls, and Terran gestured Liu Feng to enter. They reached a large opening and a huge tower ahead of them. Terran gave Liu Feng a token and said,


    "This will be your resting location for the remainder of the trials. When you enter the entrance with a token in hand, you will be transported to your assigned room.. I wish you luck in advance."

 Chapter 12 - What Is The Second Trial?

    Liu Feng passed the entrance to find himself in a large room with a bed, and some snacks.


    "Wow, I really need to know how they did this. This could be really helpful in the future. Maybe I should ask the old man after I finish the trials. So old fashioned."


    He fell on the bed, and just went half a foot in. The bed was soft like a true bed of feathers, and Liu Feng fell asleep within the next minute.


    "BEEP BEEP"


    Liu Feng suddenly came awake.He looked around for the sudden noise when he say a flying alarm clock with wings on its back. It had a parchment unfolded saying,


    "Liu Feng is summoned for his second trial. Please touch the alarm clock for the required transportation."


    Liu Feng complied and touched the alarm clock. He warped from his current position to out in the sea. Liu Feng looked around. He saw no one. He waited. He looked out in the open sea. He saw the beach in its all encompassing glory. He looked around to confirm that no one had arrived yet and he went to the beach. He took a stroll on the ocean line, treading on the water. He looked at the horizon and sighed. His time at Dicain flashed by his eyes.


    "What am I even thinking about now? Concentrate on the trial. Why didn''t anyone arrive right now? Well let''s just sit down and see."


    Liu Feng sat down near a few trees that he found. He lay down below the shade and closed his eyes.


    Five hours later,


    Liu Feng opened his eyes. All he could see was the blue sky and the leaves of the palm tree. He got up and stretched. He thought back to himself,


    "They said this was a test of perseverance and will power. I was prepared to get tortured but what is happening here? Maybe I need to go into the ocean. There were many elements so maybe the test proctor is a spirit of water."


    Liu Feng stepped into the water, and his entire body felt a slight chill course through his veins. He kept going forward, slowly getting accustomed to the cold. He then went underwater with his eyes open, well aware that his eyes would hurt¡­ until they didn''t. Liu Feng was shocked when he could see underwater quite clearly and more importantly, he could breathe.


    "It must be because I am a soul right now", he thought to himself.


    He swam into the depths, but he could feel the temperature decreasing. As he went further in, he started seeing the first signs of moving life. He saw fish and whales swimming peacefully, as if they did not even notice him. He even saw a shark approach him. He tried to get away, but the sharks were too fast. They dove at him, and then all he saw was black.


    "Did I die? I pushed it didn''t I. I blew the second chance I got."


    Then a bright light shined on Liu Feng, and he saw himself back on the beach.


    "What happened? I thought I died. What should I do now? I think I should go back to the ocean, but what if I die again?"Multiple thoughts bombarded Liu Feng''s mind.


    In the end, he decided that the reward was well worth the risk, and he dove back into the ocean. He went all the way to the whales and fish again. This time he carefully swam to the side of the whale. Even if a shark approached him, it would be distracted by the whale right? The shark did not. This did not even look like a shark on closer look. It had blue streaks on its fins, and had glowing eyes..It just passed through the whale between them and went straight for him.

 Chapter 13 - A City Underwater

    Liu Feng descended into the darkness again.


    "I think I should get used to dying. It''s happening a lot lately.", Liu Feng joked with himself. He could feel a pull again and after a bright light, he saw himself back on the beach. This time, the pain kicked in. Liu Feng could feel a soul wrenching pain in his abdomen. He took a look, and saw two scars where the shark scratched him twice. That was when he realized,


    "The shark is also a soul. That was why it''s the only fish that can see me. But why does it constantly kill me. What should I do to evade it? I can''t possibly fight, right? What if I prepared something against it. Is there anything here that I can use?"


    Liu Feng looked around on the beach. But all he could see was sand, going on forever. He then resolved to himself, "I will do whatever it takes, no matter how much time it takes. I can''t die again."


    He kept walking on and on, not caring about how much time passed.


    Two weeks later,


    Liu Feng was in tatters. He was rambling now, and exhausted. He longed for company, and he was unable to leave the beach. Everytime he tried to go to the ocean, the shark killed him, and everytime he tried to leave the beach to go back, an invisible barrier blocked him. It was as if he was locked here forever. He started breaking down.


    "I shouldn''t have done this at all. I should have been content with what I have. You and your stupid ideas, why did you have to listen to that ghost.", Liu Feng thought to himself. He went to his temporary shelter that he made with twigs and leaves for some shade. But it was absolutely unnecessary. Absolutely nothing happened here.


    He looked at the horizon and tears unconsciously streamed down his face. As if he was convinced that it was his fate to die, he went back to the ocean. He saw the shark swimming towards him again, But then it struck him, "What if I can lure him outside the ocean?"


    Liu Feng swam close to the beach, and when the shark came towards him, he moved slowly towards the beach. When he could finally reach his height at sea level, he waited for the shark to approach him. The shark was oblivious of Liu Feng''s position, and darted towards him. But then, Liu Feng used the ground to jump on the shark. The shark was surprised, and it went faster, only to land on the beach. Without any air to breathe, the shark was struggling, thrashing left and right.


    Liu Feng laughed. He finally got revenge for all the times he had died. He went back into the ocean, because this was the only time he could go deep in again. He swam for about an hour when he saw a few broken pillars. He slowly swam in that direction when he came across a huge underwater city.


    "This is suspiciously like Atlantis in the childrens books. Maybe there was some overlap between this world and Earth for a long time.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He entered the city, disregarding any caution for his life. By now, he lost almost all fear of losing his life, and he developed a large resistance to pain, dying multiple times and all. When he entered, suddenly the empty streets came to life. All of them were spirits with blue eyes and hair, water spirits, Liu Feng assumed.


    Then, an armed spirit walked upto Liu Feng and told him to follow him. Liu Feng complied, but he was wary.. After all he had gone through, he had thoroughly lost all his trust on the spirits.

 Chapter 14 - They Didn鈥檛 Tell You? You Just Have To Die

    He entered a large palace along with the armed spirit, and looked around. There was almost no one in the entrance. It seemed like someone important resided here, because there were all the hallmarks of a residence, and the security was tight. Liu Feng was brought to a large hall, with a throne at one end. The armed spirit kneeled at the throne, and said,


    "He is here your highness. I will take my leave now.". The armed spirit left, leaving Liu Feng alone with the spirit on the throne. Liu Feng stepped forward, and saw the spirit clearly. She was definitely beautiful, looked so pure, and had a majestic aura about her.


    "I take it that you are the Queen of Water?"


    The spirit smiled, "You have quite the discerning eye. It is true. I am here to congratulate you on passing the second test. We expected you to give up. We were all interested when you actually killed the shark. Inface if you just died ten times, you would have passed. I am sure you know that right? You just had to die twice,"


    "I am sorry?! I was supposed to be TOLD that? How irresponsible to miss out on this information? I didn''t even know that I could quit.", When Liu Feng heard what the Queen said, he was fuming. If he had known what to do, he wouldn''t have been so desperate. He looked at the queen. She was waiting for something, it seemed. Liu Feng looked around the throne room. There was only one seat, and that was the throne. It looked like the spirits also followed a monarchy, but Liu Feng was confused.


    "What about the old man I saw at the entrance. He seemed to have the allegiance of all the spirits. Looks complicated. I hope that the kingdoms are not like that. I would definitely hate to be below someone.", Liu Fen remarked to himself.


    Then, a spirit entered seemingly out of nowhere and went to the queen. She kneeled, and went up to the throne and whispered something in her ear. The Queen widened her eyes in shock, and dismissed the spirit.


    "It looks like the council has made a mistake in conveying the information regarding the trials to you, so they are accepting the mistake and will grant you an exception from the third trial as reimbursement for the time you have lost. You have been summoned to stand in front of the council and the elders for the spirits to choose you. Come with me."


    The Queen stood up and appeared in front of Liu Feng in a flash. She held her hand for Liu Feng to hold her. Liu Feng touched her hand. They were ice cold, and frost began creeping through his hand. His translucent body started crystallizing.


    "This will take a few moments, please excuse me. I am not as adept in teleportation as the others.", the Queen smiled. They then warped, and Liu Feng saw himself in the centre of a circular room, and about a hundred spirits, separated by their element. On one side, there was a raised platform. At the centre sat four,, while sixteen others were standing. The Queen let go of his hand, and the hand started going back to its previous state. She went to sit next to the four on the raised platform. It looked like the old man that he first met was at the centre of it all, and he had a majestic robe and a crown this time. He stood up and announced,


    "Fellow spirits, this is the first time a human has come to us to request for our powers in three hundred years. Clearly something has happened there that we need to know of. It is time for the spirits to give their approval. Which spirits shall give their powers to this human. He has cleared the first two trials with excellence, replays of which have been distributed. He was pardoned of his third trial because of a mistake the council regrets.. Please make your choice."

 Chapter 15 - The Spirits Choose

    Liu Feng could hear a lot of murmuring. It was clear that this was a never before exception. Then after a few minutes, the spirit to the right of the old man stood up.


    "I will start us off. I will not deny that I have underestimated this human. But his performance in the second trial has impressed me. I, Pyrus, the King of Fire, give him my approval. He will be chosen to wield my power in the mortal realm."


    Liu Feng hastily bowed towards Pyrus. The fire spirits on one side suddenly dimmed down, and they disappeared. Pyrus looked at the old man and said, "Fire shall take its leave. It has chosen." Then, Pyrus also disappeared, and Liu Feng could feel his body burning up. Particularly on the back, it seemed that something was etched there.


    The other three next to the old man looked at each other. But they did not speak up. A spirit on the platform who was standing stepped forward and said, "The second elder of Earth, Primitus, gives his approval to the human. He will be chosen to wield my powers in the mortal realm." Liu Feng bowed again, and could feel his body getting heavier, as his legs turned brown. Then on his feet, a strange tattoo of a turtle appeared. Then, Terran stood up and said, "Earth has chosen. It shall take leave.". All the earth spirits then left. The Queen of water looked at the Queen of Air.


    She stood up and said, "I pity the human who has to wield the consuming power of Pyrus. To let him survive, I Aquous, shall give him my approval, sheerly for pity on his life. He shall wield my powers in the mortal realm. Water shall take its leave.". She smiled at Liu Feng and disappeared along with the water spirits.


    Hearing that, Liu Feng felt a chill similar to when he touched the Queen''s hand, on the back, near where it burnt.


    The old man looked at the Queen of Air and said, "It looks like the spirits of Air are not interested¡­ what a pity, what a pity¡­", and as he was about to turn, a spirit in the stands stood up and said, "Avian gives him his approval Your Majesty. He shall wield my power in the mortal realm."


    Liu Feng bowed towards the stands. His hands suddenly became lighter, and his right shoulder was marked with a tattoo of a tiger. The Queen of Air stood up and said, "Air has chosen. All elements have chosen you human. Do not disgrace us. We shall take leave.". All the spirits left, and Liu Feng was left alone with the old man.


    She quickly bowed, and the old man laughed. "Do you know that this is the first time that all elements have descended in one human? Of course circumstance has also dictated it, but it is indeed a remarkable achievement."


    "Yes your Majesty, but I did ask for your approval¡­", Liu Feng reminded him.


    "You are quite the expectant one? Be careful, don''t bite off more than you can chew."


    "Your Majesty, I am confident that I will put your powers to justice. I am sure that you know of my particular situation, seeing you are the king of spirits. I am sure that you know that this is the soul of a five year old boy that you see now."


    The old man smiled weakly and his attire changed to a more casual one. "Yes child, I know. I have heard from Him your particular circumstance. Infact, I was ordered to give you my powers, so no need to fret. But you must know that using even a little bit will be an immeasurable toll on your body. The elemental spirits'' powers should be enough for you, but mine are meant solely for life protection.. You will not be able to use it more than a few times, so be careful."

 Chapter 16 - Returning Back To The Mortal Realm

    "Of course your Majesty. I will definitely show caution, and use this only when necessary."


    The old man smiled again, and then his right eye started glowing. He spoke,


    "I, Zeus, Chosen King Of the Spirits, shall give this human, Liu Feng my approval. He shall wield the powers of time and space for the first time in the mortal realm."


    Liu Feng''s right eye burned. It was as if it was going to come off. Liu Feng howled with pain. He fell on the ground sprawling with his hands on his eye. After a few minutes, pain subsided, but Liu Feng fainted. Zeus walked up to him, and dropped a ring on him.


    "This could help too", he said.


    Liu Feng opened his eyes, but all was hazy. Then he saw drapes, and sunlight. He saw his attendants cleaning the objects in the room. When he tried to sit awake, the attendant saw him. She shouted,


    "The young prince is awake, call the doctor!". She quickly came to support Liu Feng. Liu Feng struggled to get up, and after a while, he could. A doctor rushed in, and started checking his pulse and put his hand over Liu Feng''s head. Then, a blue glow emerged from his hand, and Liu Feng could feel a chill move through his body and then back up. The doctor then stood up and went to the side. The door opened and Liu Man entered. All the attendants and the doctor kneeled down. Liu Man disregarded them and went directly to Liu Feng. He took his hand and asked,


    "Are you okay son? You were asleep for a month. I was afraid I was going to lose you forever. You should rest. I will cancel all your classes for now. Stay with your mother. She was devastated because of this.". He sat by Liu Feng''s side for an hour asking him how he felt and making sure he was okay. Then he left and Liu Feng''s mother, Mo Daiyu, entered with tears. She accompanied him for the entire day, and slept by his side.


    The next day, Liu Feng was finally left alone after his persistent insistence. He then took out the book that housed Lucas'' soul and called him out. When Lucas appeared, Liu Feng started cursing at him,


    "You old man, do you not have the common sense to tell them what to expect? I was thrown into three trials almost immediately without me giving consent. You should have told me what to do at least."


    Lucas looked blankly at Liu Feng and muttered, "Impossible. I can sense a spirit''s mark from you. Why can I sense a spirit''s mark on you? You are just five years old! I thought that the spirits wouldn''t even respond to you, but you even got approved by one?"


    Liu Feng was about to tell him what happened but hesitated. He thought to himself, "It is better to keep to myself what happened. I don''t think that I can trust Lucas or anyone for that matter. I should just say that I got a fire spirit''s approval from now on."


    "What happened boy? Tell me. What is your attribute?", Lucas asked Liu Feng eagerly.


    "Ohh sorry, I was somewhere else. My attribute is fire. I was lucky to be chosen by a fire spirit, whose name is¡­ I don''t remember his name..", Liu Feng replied hastily.


    "You don''t remember his name? Did you even do the trials? Do you know how offensive it is not to remember his name? The fire spirit might not even give you his powers. And a majority of the spells require you to ask the spirit by name to use magic.", Lucas was enraged.


    Then, Liu Feng heard a whisper in his ear, "Tell him the spirit''s name is Kyros. He''ll believe it.. It''s an alias for me that you can use if you don''t want to reveal that I am your contracted spirit."

 Chapter 17 - Talking With Lucas

    Liu Feng heard Pyrus'' voice in his head. He then subconsciously said out loud,


    "I remember, his name is Kyros. Now get off my case. I want to go out. I need some time alone.". Liu Feng rushed out to the garden beside his room, where there was no one else. Then he stopped. He thought to himself, "The spirits can communicate with me?". He looked at his right hand. There it was, a tattoo of a tiger.


    "Now this is going to be a problem. I told him that I was a fire attribute. Won''t it be a problem if there are other tattoos visible? He will get suspicious.", Liu Feng thought out loud. And it seemed as if the spirits could hear him, because Liu Feng felt the tattoos disappear, leaving only the fire tattoo.


    "Can you hear me ohh spirits?", Liu Feng said in Khair.


    "It is simply a convenience to use khair to communicate with spirits in khair human. As times have changed, so have we. I believe that soon, humans will realize that too. Some already have, but they use far less efficient ways to use magic."


    "Oh is it. But does this mean that you are in the mortal realm, or in the spirit realm?"


    "We are still in the spirit realm, but we are in a contract with you. This is why no spirit can have two contracts at once. Only after you die can I get a new human to be my eyes. It is a huge commitment. For four spirits to make it for one human is indeed an accomplishment. I did not expect Aquous to make a contract with you. I thought she despised me. To be right next to me? This is truly unexpected."


    "Shut up Pyrus. Irritate me and your Land of Fire will see some more solid lava. I hear that it is quite hard to remelt solid lava..". The back of Liu Feng suddenly started heating up. He barked, "Stop it! This is my body. Please fight elsewhere. I came outside to enjoy a little time to myself."


    The heat immediately disappeared.


    "I will remember this for later Aquous", Pyrus said, and his voice disappeared. The rest of the spirits also stopped talking. It seemed that they were no longer in his body. Liu Feng could feel it. Then he called out, "Are you there Lord Zeus?"


    "You are an interesting boy. You could feel me there? Yes I am here, always watching over you. You see, I am very interested in what has happened in the mortal realm in recent years. I will be using you as my eyes and ears, so you should be careful.". Saying this, he fell silent. By now, a few attendants already spotted him and headed in his direction. They went up to him, and asked him to come back, as he wasn''t well rested. He went back to his room, and spent the night reading a few books he already had. The next day, as he did not have any classes, he called on Lucas.


    "So, what do I do now that I have a spirit''s approval? How do I get magic circles?"


    "You are a very impatient boy. When anyone gets his approval, they would be dancing and partying for a week straight, but you want to go straight to training. Fine! Go back and assume a meditative state. Now, call upon your spirit and ask him to grant you permission to absorb the fire energy in the atmosphere. This is called mana, and you can only absorb a part of it, a fourth to be precise. If you are a true genius who was recognized by two spirits, then you could absorb half of the mana, making your levelling speed monstrous. For now, just close your eyes, and let the mana come to you from the spirit. It will move by itself near your heart. "


    He continued, "Near the heart is an organ that was not discovered until ten thousand years ago. It is what stores mana.. It can be honed to contain more mana, but there is always a limit."

 Chapter 18 - Classes Starting Already?

    "This limit is called God''s limiter. It is a limitation in the human body itself, and nothing we could do could actually breach it."


    Liu Feng sat down in the lotus position and started calmly breathing. Then, within his mind, he called upon the four spirits to allow him to absorb mana. Then, all four of his tattoos started glowing, and it appeared as if the mana entered his body through those tattoos, as if they were the interface between the human body and magic. Liu Feng could now see red, green, blue and brown specks of light in the air. He tried to take them all in. The red and blue specks entered him through the back, the green through his right hand, and brown specks through his right foot. It seemed that he grew a bit powerful with every increase in mana. The body seemed to absorb some of the mana and grew stronger with it.


    Lucas looked at Liu Feng and could feel that he was absorbing an inordinate amount of mana. When he tried to probe Liu Feng''s body however, there seemed to be an invisible stopping him. He stopped. He looked at his own tattoo on his forearm. It was that of a qilin, and it was red in color. Lucas was also a fire mage. That was why he could see fire mana entering Liu Feng''s body, but his intuition told him that there was more that he couldn''t see.


    "I am getting old. My senses seem to be failing me.", Lucas told himself. He kept waiting for Liu Feng to wake up when he heard sounds outside the door. He shouted to Liu Feng, "Wake up boy. That''s enough for now. People are coming, you don''t want to look like this."


    Liu Feng woke up, and then stretched. He yawned and then lay on the bed. He looked at Lucas and nodded. Lucas disappeared back into the book. Then, Liu Feng''s father, Liu Man, his mother, Mo Daiyu, and his teachers. Liu Man then sat next to Liu Feng, and said,


    "I know that you have gone through a hard time, and you must be tired, but you must understand that you are a prince. You have shown a maturity since young that was unexpected in young''uns and I hope that you continue like that. You will start your classes tomorrow. Your teachers will check your condition, and if you are healthy, you will start immediately. As royalty, you must learn at a young age the will power and determination required to be a good king. You must also be able to protect yourself."


    Then, Samiel stepped forward and smiled at Liu Feng. Liu Feng nodded at him, and Samiel took Liu Feng''s hand. He coursed some mana into Liu Feng''s arm, but Liu Feng felt it was a bit dirtier than what he had absorbed. The mana left his body back to Samiel, and Samiel confirmed with Liu Man that Liu Feng was alright.


    "Great then. It is settled. Liu Feng will start tomorrow. As for today, so that you won''t feel bored, all your teachers have prepared a little work for you to do."


    Liu Man and his troupe left, leaving Liu Feng enraged.


    "A little work!? This is homework that was supposed to be done over a week? How does he expect me to do it in one day? I am a recovering child. How can a father be so ruthless?"


    But out of helplessness, Liu Feng took out the books, and started studying, when he remembered something.


    "Lucas, what were the trials that you faced? Mine seemed a bit different than most."


    "Ohh, everyone thinks that, but it''s the same for everyone. The first trial is a trial about knowledge. Everyone gets a book regarding alchemy, and has to learn all the recipes in them. Then you have the trial of courage. You have to willingly die five times. After that, you have the trial of worthiness. Here you will have to fight a golem. You did all this right?

 Chapter 19 - What Happened To My Body?

    "Yes, Yes I did all this. Yes I did.", Liu Feng smiled sheepishly. He scratched his head. Then he asked again, "What is the primal chaos then? I heard the spirits talk about it¡­"


    "Ohh that? It''s an uncrossable divide between the mortal realm and the spirit realm. Only souls can cross through. But if your soul already has the imprints of spirits, and you have been chosen, your soul becomes too heavy to travel to the spirit realm. That is why you can only have one or two spirits choosing you."


    "Is it? Ok, thanks. Looks like there is a lot I have to learn about the world."


    Liu Feng continued doing his work, and worked all through to midnight, barely completing the work. He fell onto his bed, exhausted and immediately dozed off to sleep.


    The next day,


    An attendant entered his room to wake him up. She reminded him that he had classes. Liu Feng cursed inside and went to his Magic theory class. By now the class was incredibly boring. He already finished learning Khair. He sat in class, and was about to go to sleep when he heard the spirits talking.


    "What is this inscription? Liu Feng, you must stay awake during these classes. There is much that we wish to know about how these humans are using magic. It is half the reason you have four spirits."


    Liu Feng nodded, and kept listening to his class. Samiel had started giving Khair lessons as homework and started working on incantations and how to use them. He explained how to contact the ''spirits'' to use this power.


    "What contact with the spirits? You are just using the mana directly in the most crudest way possible. This is the problem with humans. So untrusting that they couldn''t work with us, and so useless that they deteriorated their previous understanding of spirits and magic. Did you know that once upon a time, there were only four kingdoms? Out of them, each had a specialization in each element, and the king was whoever was that generation''s chosen by that particular King of the elements. You would have been the king of the fire and water empires."


    Liu Feng was interested. He thought about it. "What if I could bring back the power of the spirits back into my kingdom. Then, it would be more powerful than the rest of the kingdoms.". Liu Feng suddenly started laughing hysterically, when Samiel shouted, "Are you paying attention? Here, tell me what incantation to use in this instance?"


    Then, Avian whispered the answer in his ear. Liu Feng smiled and wrote the answer on the board. But then, Saliem hit Liu Feng in the head and shouted, "That was the previous question. Are you even paying attention? Stop daydreaming and listening to class you idiot.". Liu Feng''s face darkened. "I will remember this Avian", he said in a quiet voice. He could hear the spirits laughing in his head.


    Time passed incredibly slowly in Liu Feng''s head, but he got through the class alive. After a short break, he went to the swordsmanship class. Davis was sitting ready for him. He told him, "I am pretty sure you are rusty because of that long sleep. Run three laps around the grounds.". Liu Feng gritted his teeth but complied. He started running, but to his surprise, it was easy. His body felt light, and he did not feel any strain. He seemed to have an endless supply of energy.


    As he was wondering what had changed, Aqueous suddenly spoke, "That is what mana does to the body. There are some that even direct all the mana into the body to become stronger, and become magical swordsmen.. You could try it out."

 Chapter 20 - He鈥檚 A Teenager Now

    Seven Years Later


    Attendants were walking through the garden, the castle was bustling. It was a normal day in the castle. Except, it was not.


    Two days ago,


    "Father, what do you mean the school is a hundred miles away? Are you chasing me out? There is a branch of the royal academy in the capital right?"


    "Yes Liu Feng, but the one in the border city is getting a major revamp. You will be able to meet the successors of other kingdoms and aristocrats. And, you will be able to do so not as the prince of Aegon, but as the Baron of Delheim''s son. You know, the town next to the academy¡­ That way no one would bully you as a commoner, and you wouldn''t be able to ride your way using my name. Everyone in the capital knows your face because of that stupid stint you pulled."


    "What do you mean, the Baron of Delheim? What if someone goes there? They will find out immediately?"


    "You really underestimate me son! I am a king. Do you not think that I foresaw this before? Take Sir Nicholas as your ''father''. He will listen to all your commands, so you will basically have your own town. He will act as the Baron, and you can do whatever you want in the town. Think of it as a dry run. You are to be king . You should be able to manage a small town right? It''s right next to the magic academy, so don''t worry about any border disputes. You just have to make sure that the town develops normally. But make sure that the people are taken care of. "


    Now,


    "I can''t believe it. I have my own town. And my care-taker is that doofus. I will be able to do whatever I want to do.", Liu Feng was thrilled. He loved being in control. He had all the skills, but he was bottle-necked by his age in this world. Now that he was finally coming of age, he could do all that he wanted to test, without supervision. He was confident that he could do wonders.


    "Now about that stupid magic academy, I am sure that I can do something about that. If there are other princes there, it is best to maintain a cordial relation with them, considering that my new town is on the border of three other Kingdoms. Well, it does have the potential to become a trade center, but I highly doubt it can do so now. ", He thought to himself. He called on a few attendants to pack his clothes when he suddenly heard Lucas.


    "Don''t forget me boy. I don''t want to be stuck here. Take me with you. I can help you for sure. Don''t get overconfident just because you are in the 5th order. The gap between the 5th order and the 6th is a gap where many fail. You still need my experience.", Lucas haughtily said.


    "Don''t worry. I wasn''t even considering leaving you behind. After all, I do need someone I can trust to run my new town.", Liu Feng smiled. He read somewhere that studies showed that giving someone trust would make them trust them even more.


    As expected, Lucas beamed. He replied, "Don''t worry boy, under my care, your territory will become more successful than the capital city."


    "Of course, what else can we expect from an ex- vice mage tower master.", Liu Feng smiled.


    By then, the attendants packed up all his clothes and loaded them in a caravan that he was going to take to Dilheim. They left immediately, as both Liu Feng and his father couldn''t wait for him to leave. When the caravan crossed the capital city, in the palace, Liu Man smiled. This wasn''t a normal smile, it was quite creepy. He then called upon Davis.. "It''s time", he said.

 Chapter 21 - Going To Dilheim

    The ride started off very smoothly. The caravan moved slowly for the comfort of Liu Feng, but he ordered them to reach a town to rest, lest they get robbed in the dead of night. They rode fast without rest until they reached the nearest town. The problem with the capital city was that it was too big a monopoly for other towns to exist, so the nearest town was thirty miles out. They booked the biggest inn clean, and rested. Liu Feng, ofcourse, got a first class suite, but he wasn''t interested in sleeping anytime soon.


    He looked out at the vast expanse, and then at the streets. There were fewer people than in the capital, but that was expected. He had ordered the caravan to be secretive about their identities, so it was not a hassle to move around without being undetected. Liu Feng detested huge crowds near him, and he wanted to avoid alerting any enemies of the Kingdom of his movements. Liu Man already arranged for a body dupe in the castle, and no one would know that Liu Feng would be attending the castle as the prince. He would be a distant cousin bearing the same name as a coincidence.


    Liu Feng meditated the entire night. He was a magic freak and practised whenever he got the time. It was as if he was preparing for misfortune to strike. Years of training had honed his senses, and he was a mage of extraordinary prowess, by even the ancient era''s standards, much less now.


    The next morning, the caravan set to the road again. This time, they were planning to go the entire way in one shot, so the aravan bulged up in supplies, and they looked like a merchant caravan.


    "Careful guards. There are multiple bandit groups in the area. If they catch wind of a caravan, they will attack. You must be in tip top condition", the Captain of Guards ordered. In the carriage, Liu Feng sat with Nicholas Graim. Nicholas sat on the other side with his hands on his sword the whole time. He was alert, ready to fight. Liu Feng lay down on the couch, but he was actually trying to sense the mana in the air. One of the benefits of mages was that if they were trained enough, they could use mana to sense the area around them, and see if there were any enemies.


    Liu Feng planned to use mana to detect if there were any enemies for the whole trip. He was very cautious, as any misslip in this trip would be a blemish in his record. Imagine that, failing in his first mission! But he had to keep a calm and cool exterior to put a front for his subordinates.


    "Being royalty is really hard. I am feeling the same pressure as I did as a CEO!", He thought to himself. Then, he felt the mana change slightly on the right side of the road, where stood a forest. It seemed that someone was using the forest as a cover. He called out the captain of the guards,


    "Lincoln, it seems we have company. Best take care of it now, or things will escalate if he goes back to his camp."


    "Of course your Highness, I mean my lord.". Lincoln looked around, making sure no one heard his mistake. Then he suddenly charged at the right side of the road without any warning, and caught a man who was recording the number of men in the caravan. He raised his sword to behead them when Liu Feng called out,


    "I am in a good mood today. No blood shed right now. Bring him with us to Dilheim, and lock him in the dungeons. We could always use some free labour."


    "Of Course my lord. Your wish is my command.".. Lincoln tied up the spy and brought him along.

 Chapter 22 - A Barren Town

    The troupe reached Dilheim by mid-day. Liu Feng came outside to see the situation but what he saw shocked him.


    "WHAT? This is not a town! This is a deserted village? What Dilheim? What people? There are only fifty people living here. I doubled the population by bringing my men here. What was my father thinking, giving me this shoddy place? It will take years working with this place to make it right."


    Nicholas stepped forward to calm him down, but Liu Feng stopped him.


    "Call all the villagers to a meeting in the town''s square. We need to announce our arrival. We need labour right now, and these people are all that we have got. Also order all the guards that they will be doing more work from now on. My school starts in two months. I need to turn this place around by then."


    "Of course your highness. I will make sure it is done."


    "Also get me some pen and paper. I hope you can read Sir Nicholas.". Nicholas nodded, and sent an attendant to get Liu Feng some paper. He started writing down a speech of some sort. Within an hour, all the villagers had assembled. There were signs of protest, some chatter here and there, a baby crying there, and a few guards trying to calm the situation down. Liu Feng handed the papers to Nicholas and instructed him to read them out as a speech.


    "But your Highness, this is your territory, I am but your make-believe father."


    "Why would a group of villagers listen to a boy, Nicholas? If you are the person speaking, given your size and stature, you exhume authority. They will be more satisfied and will get afraid, they will start listening. I don''t need strong people. I need people who will listen to me."


    Nicholas nodded, and went up the stage. The villagers stopped talking and directed their attention to Nicholas. He started reading the paper on the podium,


    "Good Afternoon Dilheim. I am the new Baron of Dilheim. I am sure that you will be skeptical of me, but do not worry. I was once one of you. I was born a commoner, but rose up the ranks and was awarded the title of knight. Because of my excellence, I was awarded my own territory. I am also sure that you want to be in my position. I will ensure that as long as you will listen to me, I will make Dilheim a successful city."


    The crowd started cheering, maybe because they liked his ideals and his charisma. Then Nicholas continued,


    "I am also going to announce a few new jobs in the town. We will need ten woodcutters and ten strong men. As long as your arms are sturdy, you can apply for these posts. You will be provided food and 1 copper a week if you shall enlist. We will accept more than the requirements, but the time limit to apply will be one week."


    Nicholas got off the stage and had the guards distribute pamphlets that Liu Feng had prepared beforehand. Liu Feng knew that he would need labour so he made pamphlets for recruitment. Liu Feng went to the Baron quarters with Nicholas. It was a well built manor.


    "The previous Baron may have skimped on the town, but he cut no corners in his own residence eh.", Liu Feng remarked. They went in, and Liu Feng occupied the master''s quarters. He had all his clothes put there, and went to the study and called for Nicholas.


    "Yes your highness.. You called for me? I had a question¡­ Why did you hire wood cutters and strong men, Your Highness?


    "Ohh that? That is because we need to have good residences for the villagers."

 Chapter 23 - Start Building Immediately

    "For the villagers, your highness? Why? They already have homes¡­"


    "The houses are very scattered and waste a lot of valuable real estate. And once they receive some benefit, they will start helping out. Once news of a kind Baron reaches the ears of other commoners in the slums, they will migrate to Dilheim, and we will start getting a working economy. We need workers and this is the only way I can think of."


    "Of course your highness, As expected of our prince. You have thought about everything."


    Liu Feng then asked Nicholas, "Sir Nicholas, can you get me a detailed report of all the raw material that is available near my territory? Also, please look for any rocks that you do not recognize. It is about time that we start having proper sturdy houses, and I need to find limestone for that."


    "I am sorry, Your Highness? Limestone? What is that?"


    "It is not of your concern Sir Nicholas. Do not worry, I will take care of everything. Please conduct the survey. And how many villagers have registered?"


    "Your Highness, there have been a total of twenty five people in both the wood cutting and strong men jobs. It looks like most of the men in the village have opted in."


    "Most of them? Then who is going to farm? Who feeds this place?"


    "Oh that. Your Highness, Dilheim transports a lot of ore in exchange for food. We do have a river next to us for water and sanitation."


    "Ore? What ore?"


    "Your Highness, there is an iron ore mine in the vicinity and a few people work there. But it has been depleting recently, so many of the men have rushed to work with you."


    "Ok, we will take care of the Food later. First, have these blueprints taken to the managers. The steps of construction are written. Make sure that it is followed to the dot. And, I want most of the buildings to be done by next week. The villagers should move in quickly, so we will build wood houses on one side of the village. Then, we will concentrate on improving the other side from scratch."


    "Yes your highness"


    Liu Feng dismissed Sir Nicholas, and he went to sleep, dozing immediately. Then, unbeknownst to everyone, a shadow appeared on the window. He saw Liu Feng sleep, and just sat there. The moment he turned in his sleep, the shadow suddenly disappeared.


    In Liu Feng''s head, "There was a person tailing you Liu Feng. He saw you turn and just left.", Primitus said.


    "Oh him? I saw him when we left. It appears that my father sent him, either to check my progress or to protect me. Doesn''t matter. I didn''t learn how to use magic circles for no reason."


    Liu Feng went back to sleep.


    The next morning,


    The town was bustling. It was a town for namesake, but it was one nonetheless. Liu Feng''s ambitious plans began to take place. Liu Feng ordered for an immense infrastructure overhaul, and he made a few sanitary precautions. He thought about a steam engine for a water pump, but then remembered the magic circles uses book he read in the trials. He connected a pipe to all the pipes that he already made the men put, and then started inscribing a magic circle on the pipe.


    "You will use magic to draw water? How extravagant!", Lucas suddenly appeared next to him.

 Chapter 24 - Vacate Your Homes

    "How is this extravagant? The circle draws mana from the air, so it doesn''t require more mana injection from a mage. I will be using a lot of them, so that this place will be self-sufficient when I go to school."


    Lucas looked around the town, with Liu Feng guiding him. He was shocked at how much Liu Feng was planning.


    "Are you sure you can do all this? Having a few properly constructed buildings is better than ten that will fall in a month.", Lucas warned Liu Feng, but it seemed like Liu Feng knew what he was doing. Sir Nicholas was out in the open, showing the villagers how the work was done, thoroughly captivating the villagers, as a noble never did work.


    The next week was a combination of loud noises and hard work, and everything went according to schedule. Liu Feng then ordered all the villagers to gather in the new town''s square which had the newly constructed buildings on one side, and nothing on the other. The buildings looked magnificent, the roads were new and clean, and it seemed like this wasn''t Dilheim at all. Sir Nicholas came on to the stage, which now had a podium and spoke what he had previously rehearsed with the villagers.


    "People of Dilheim. Look to your left. You will see the fruits of your labor. Don''t they look magnificent! You must be wondering, as you have built them as homes, who lives there. I have decided to be gracious, and give them to every citizen who will give up their current home. It is my intention to have the citizens of Dilheim live here, at the heart of the city, with each other, rather than in the wild. The handover will start immediately. Those without any land to their name will have to sign a contract to work for me for a year with a fixed income of one copper a month, with food provided. All the land owners on my right, and all the others on the left. Only one person per family is allowed."


    Sir Nicholas started distributing the houses. They had built three story apartments, and because there were only a hundred people in the village. By the end of the day, all the villagers had taken up an apartment in exchange for their land. Of course, who would refuse a good house, constant water support, and a good neighbourhood in exchange for a deserted land? The satisfaction of the villagers was rising, and many of them had sent letters to their relatives in the weekly caravan that passed by the town.


    Liu Feng looked upon the town, and was now satisfied a bit. He already had the right side of the town segregated, and he was now waiting on news about white stone in the river. He intended to make cement so that he could make a more permanent settlement, but it seemed that it would take more than a while.


    He called for Sir Nicholas and gave him more plans for the left side of the town, which was the more temporary town, and asked him to send letters to merchants that this town was open for business. Dilheim was located conveniently in the border of four kingdoms, and was next to the new Magic academy, so Liu Feng had ordered massive hotels and inns to be built, to facilitate an influx of tourism and people. He also ensured that there were houses for people to rent, a new concept that Liu Feng introduced in Dilheim.


    Sir Nicholas was thoroughly impressed but he was worried about a few problems. " Your Highness, how will we pay for all of this? The salaries already cost us about half a silver a month, and this is not sustainable. We need to increase the taxes, right?"


    "Patience, Sir Nicholas.. Once the hotels are open for business, you will see a steady income."

 Chapter 25 - Money Starts Rolling In

    "Once the hotels are open for business, you will see a steady income. The students who will arrive are like golden geese. They will be from noble families. That is why I am sparing no expense on the expensive suites of the hotels. They will be expensive, but the students will be willing to pay. There is no other town in the surroundings after all. I don''t why anyone else did not capitalize on this? Inform me when you have heard from the merchants. It is crucial for my plan."


    "Yes your Highness. Of course. It will be done. I shall take my leave for now."


    Nicholas retreated, leaving Liu Feng alone. He called on Lucas to come out. He asked him, "What do you think of making a mage tower in this place? Not now of course, but later, after this place has developed a bit? You can be the mysterious master, and I will get a working army of mages that you can train."


    "You are ambitious, boy. Wait for a while, I will see the place in a month, and then decide if it can stand here."


    The next few days were hectic. Liu Feng put the guards on high alert because he expected quite a few people to enter the town. He wanted to make sure that no fights occurred. It seemed that word spread far and wide that the Baron had gifted houses to the residents there. The streets on the right side were now crowded, and many people were casing the town, seeing if they wanted to stay and settle down here. That is why Liu Feng asked for extra apartments to be put up for a month. Many people were not ready for a big commitment of buying a house, but people were okay with risking a copper or two for a month. Liu Feng also continued with the recruitment with huge benefits. He wanted to continue the construction with full swing.


    He put up papers for jobs the previous week, so that the people would notice them. The workforce increased from fifty people to almost a hundred. The merchants also started visiting the town. Some of the bigger merchants formed a group and requested a meeting with Sir Nicholas.


    Sir Nicholas and Liu Feng sat down with the merchants.


    "Good morning My lord. Might I assume that this is the little lord." a merchant bowed.


    "Yes you are right. I assume you are here to negotiate the price for the permissions?"


    "Yes My Lord. I do not understand why we must pay a tax, and then another import tax for all the products. And then a permission slip is required to sell, and this is far too expensive. I hope the lord understands how important we are to the survival of a town?"


    Nicholas'' face darkened. He had attendants give them papers and asked them to read them,


    "These are the non-negotiable terms that Dilheim will agree on. You must understand that we are the only town in the vicinity of a golden goose, and if you want to cash it, you must agree to our terms. Keep in mind that our guards patrol the vicinity often, and raid any suspicious merchants who are selling without a permit. So please, go ahead and do not sell anything in Dilheim. But keep in mind that there are many merchants who will agree to our terms quite willingly."


    The merchants looked at each other and gritted their teeth. They signed the papers and shook hands with Nicholas. They left after paying for the permit, a hefty fee of fifty silvers. They grumbled about it, but they paid for it nonetheless. Sir Nicholas practically knelt at Liu Feng right now. He was shocked, "Your Highness, forgive me for doubting you. Our coffers are filled.. We now have three hundred silvers.

 Chapter 26 - You Found Limestone?

    "Your Highness, forgive me for doubting you. Our coffers are filled. We now have three hundred silvers. With this money, we can continue our current development for another three years. Infact, with this money, we can make this place a proper town, or even a basic city in a few years."


    "You are a good man, Sir Nicholas. But you lack ambition. The magic academy is an important investment for the kingdom because it produces important mages that make life in the capital much easier. But the problem is that the other kingdoms will also be able to poach the students of the academy. But if we get the students indebted to the kingdom early on when they are naive, they will be forced to stay with us. That is why we must develop Dilheim to a medium city at the earliest. Father has given me ten gold bars for this purpose, so you can see how invested he is in this venture."


    Sir Nicholas looked at Liu Feng with shock. "Ten, ten Gold bars? That will be sufficient to make this a high-grade city in five years, Your Highness!"


    "Once again, you misunderstand my intentions, Sir Nicholas. Time is of the essence. I wanted to hire labour immediately because I want to make this place a basic city in two months. It is not as rushed as you think, because we have the money, and there are not many people, so they will not be an inconvenience. This is the right time to lay the groundwork that will define Dilheim in the future. Why do you think I put in Capital grade sanitation systems and water systems installed on even the barren side of the town? You will see in time, how this will go. For now, is there any news on the rocks of the river bed?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I almost forgot. There is a white rock on the river bed, and it is just like the rock you described. I have a sample here."


    Liu Feng grabbed the rock and carefully studied it. After a few tests that he had prepared beforehand he confirmed that it was indeed limestone.


    "Order all the construction to be stopped. Anything that has been started can be finished, and the hotel can be continued, but all else should be stopped."


    "Yes, Your highness, but why?"


    "Do not question me Sir Nicholas. I have my plans, and your orders are to follow them. Ask all the freed up labour to excavate this white rock from the bedrock, and have the merchants send a few tonnes of hard rock for construction. Get a few people to bring clay from the far side of town. It is time we bring about the first big change in this rundown place."


    Liu Feng went to a laboratory that he had built. There, a steel kiln was placed above a few coals. He already had clay and sand on one side. He took some of each and measured them. After confirming the quantities, he grinded the limestone and added all the powders to the kiln, and started a fire beneath the kiln.


    After a while he stopped the fire and took out the grey powder that came out. It was cement. He added water to it, and then let it dry to the side. It hardened very quickly. The people next to him were shocked.


    "What is this magical powder Your Highness? It hardened almost instantaneously, and it is harder than the clay we generally use for construction."


    "It is called cement, and it will be what you will start using for any construction in the town. Start building these buildings on the right side of the town. I left it open for this very purpose.


    "Yes your Highness.", The worker took the blueprints and took them to the rest of the workers

 Chapter 27 - Visiting The Magic Academy

    With the introduction of cement, the right side of the town started developing at a terrifying speed. As the town now had hundreds of workers, Liu Feng could start working on multiple projects at once. He had a few literate people start on the production of red bricks, and used the stones to start building a huge city wall. He planned a huge wall that encompassed a three hundred square kilometers area, and was as big as the Capital city itself. But this wall was actually more ambitious, and it was taller. He also planned for an inner town wall, so that the residents were protected from people coming from outside and were put in the detention camps on the outer edge of the city.


    The population was steadily increasing, but they were all content with the new lord. Liu Feng wass introduced as the Young Lord of the city, and he gained a huge popularity. All was going according to his plan, and the town was also earning huge amounts of money. The merchants wanted some land to create their own market, but Liu Feng was unwilling to give up land immediately as he believed it would be a loss. So, he started renting out lands per annum, and earned the town hall a huge sum of one gold bar. With the economy growing by this much, it was interesting many other nobles from the capital, who wanted to invest in the city in exchange for land.


    Liu Feng denied them all. He wanted to hold a monopoly on this city, as he wanted to call it his, and his alone. It appeared that Liu Feng could truly pull off a miracle and make Dilheim a city by the time he went to the academy.


    One day, his curiosity got the better of him, and he took a few guards and left for the magic academy, as he wanted to see how it looked. It was just an hour away, but after half an hour, he could already see it on the horizon. THe academy was huge, almost as big as the castle in the Capital. When he reached the academy, he saw that although there was still a month left for school to reopen, there were many students there. Liu Feng entered the grounds, but his guards were stopped for security reasons. It seemed that many students spent their summer breaks here instead of going back home.


    Liu Feng was happy of course, because it was a business opportunity. He went to the administrative office and checked in, and paid the school fee. It seemed that if the king himself there would be suspicions, so Liu Man ordered Liu Feng to pay the fees all on his own. After that, he was assigned a dorm room. It was mandatory to stay in the dorms until the fourth year. It was something about mages being too precious to leave outside without protection.


    He also had to share the room with three others, and it seemed that he was a bit unlucky in this regard. He had to share the room with the prince of Elvan, Alderan Elvan. They had apparently taken on the kingdom''s name as their last name.


    "Any person who does that as a statement is definitely way too arrogant to share a room with a Baron''s son. I will apply for a room change later. First let me see the man. I always wanted to see elves, and it is interesting that a prince did not go to his home on vacation."


    Liu Feng went to his room, where Alderan, and two others were fighting. One of them was Filden Hornmaker, a son of a duke in the kingdom of Darv. He was clearly a dwarf. The other one was Terasion Wyke, a son of a duke in Aegon itself, but he was from another city, so Liu Feng did not meet him yet.


    Liu Feng stepped forward and greeted the three. The three stopped fighting and Terasion warily asked, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 28 - So What If You Are A Duke鈥檚 Son?

    "Greetings, I am your room mate, Liu Feng. I am the son of the baron of Dilheim, the town a few miles from here. Please don''t mind me, I won''t be arriving here till next month, when the school starts."


    The three nodded at Liu Feng and continued arguing.


    "As a prince, I deserve a top bunk. Remember, I am the future king of Elvan. What will puny dukes do to me?"


    "We are not your servants, to allow you to do whatever you wish. Keep in mind that we are sons of dukes, and my father has a huge say in the military of Darv. We could squash Elvan like a bug if we wanted to."


    Liu Feng left the dorm asw he could not stand the noise. He kept strolling when he arrived at the training grounds. The Kingdoms spared no expense for this academy, and the training grounds had high quality dummies and targets for practice. There were many people training in magic and some in the sword. But when he saw their skill levels, Liu Feng was disappointed. After intensive training in the castle, Liu Feng was a bit of an expert in the sword, and as for magic, he was probably one of the strongest in the academy.


    He went to the end of the field and took a sword from the bucket of weapons. He started swinging at the dummy with a bit of control, so as to not make a commotion on his first day here. Liu Feng intended to have a quiet school life, and wanted to be as unassuming as possible.


    He trained a bit, and went back to browsing the school. After a few hours, he went back to his dorm to rest, and prepare to leave in the evening. But, the room was far from quiet. Alderan had monopolized a top bunk, and the other two were fighting for the other one. Liu Feng barked at them, "For god''s sake you are sons of dukes. Is this how you behave?"


    Asd they were just kids, they stopped fighting and scampered off, afraid that a teacher arrived. But seeing only Liu Feng, they relaxed.


    "Oh, it''s just you? You scared me. But that''s besides the point. How dare you speak to me like that. You are just a Baron''s son. I am a duke''s son. Did you not learn how to talk to your superiors?"


    "Oh, did you not read the instruction manuals and rules of the academy when you entered? Nobility means nothing here, and if you actually use it to oppress others, you will be expelled. And I am surnamed Liu. I really want to see how you will touch me. You are in Aegonian land."


    Filden gnashed his teeth and stopped talking. He stormed out of the room. Tesarion used the opportunity to occupy the other top bunk. Liu Feng shook his head and slept on the bottom bed beneath Alderan. After an hour or so, he left, and headed back to Dilheim. The day was exhausting, but Liu Feng had a little more work to do. He called for Sir Nicholas and asked him,


    "Sir Nicholas, how did you introduce yourself to the villagers?"


    "Sir, I told them that I was a knight named Nicholas Graim."


    "Shit, you told them your surname? I made a mistake and told a few people that my surname was Liu. Do one thing, spread rumors that my ''mother'' was actually a Liu surnamed woman, and because of their status, I was forced to keep the surname Liu instead of Graim."


    "Yes, your highness. Also, the merchants have entered the town enmasse, and the collection of the permits hasn''t gone properly.. Many are also under-reporting their goods, so it is becoming a problem collecting the import taxes."

 Chapter 29 - Dilheim Can Become A City Now

    "Oh, is it? Do we have the dungeons open? Tell the merchants that tax fraud is a punishable offense and will be punished with a year in the dungeon. That will scare them enough. Use a scapegoat if you should. Make a statement with him."


    "Yes your highness, I will arrange for it tomorrow. And regarding the city walls, they will be completed within the month Your Highness."


    "Good work Sir Nicholas. I hope you keep it up. Now it is time for our next venture, a proper transportation system. The town has expanded considerably, and I don''t want the town to smell like horse shit. Have the educated workers meet me tomorrow."


    "Definitely, Your Highness. It will be done. I will take my leave now.", Nicholas bowed and left. Liu Feng dragged himself to the bed and slept peacefully.


    The next morning,


    Liu Feng went to the group of educated workers first thing in the morning.


    "Greetings all. From now on, you will be forming a group that the lord will call engineers. You will be making sure that the constructions will be going as planned, and according to the blue prints that the lord has given. First, you will be constructing rails all over the city. This network will be like a road, but that no human should use. It should be placed such that they are far from the houses, and do not overlap with roads a lot. You will have two weeks to complete the project. Please do not disappoint the lord."


    The engineers were enthusiastic. They shouted, "Yes young lord. It will be done within schedule."


    They rushed to start working, and Liu Feng retreated back to the workshops. He had a master forgeman hired from the capital that was working on a custom project that Liu Feng wanted done. He had completed one copy of the object, and was working on the others. Liu Feng started assembling the different parts on his own. This was, after all, a top secret project that no one knew anything about. Even the forgeman was only making the parts separately and did not know how they worked.


    Liu Feng started inscribing a few magical circles on the pieces, but left open places to put in magic stones. The object was so huge that the mana in the air alone was not enough to use it. Liu Feng spent the rest of the day working on the project. After that, he called on one of the managers that he had appointed.


    "Hello manager. The lord has asked me to tell you that he needs ten carriages fitted with iron wheels instead of wooden wheels. He wants them delivered to the personal workshop of the lord by next week."


    The manager bowed, "It will be done, Young Lord.". The manager left, and Liu Feng went back to the study. After a while, Nicholas came to meet him. "Your highness, apparently there have been a lot of changes that I have approved. What are they? I was confused on what to do so I retreated."


    "I forgot to tell you, Sir Nicholas. I made the group of educated workers call themselves the engineers, and had them work on a transportation project. And I asked the manager to deliver a few goods to my personal workshop. Don''t worry about any of it, it''s a surprise. This will be a revolution in the transportation sector!"


    "Forgive me, Your Highness, but how did you get these ideas? These are incredible ideas that haven''t been executed even in the capital!"

 Chapter 30 - How Did You Do It, Your Highness?

    "Don''t worry about it Nicholas. I read a few books in the library that no one touched, and they had a few ideas that I wanted to try out. So, I am trying them out now. You do not need to concern yourself regarding that. If that is all, I need to rest. It has been a long day and I have a long week ahead of me.


    The next week was spent with Liu Feng in the workshop assembling multiple objects. It was extremely secretive, and no one was even allowed within the perimeter. After he was done assembling a dozen objects, he checked back on the transportation project.


    It was now time to reveal his secret card. The project he was working on were trains. He had train tracks built all over the city and train stations in the important parts of the town. Now, he had gotten the trains that he assembled in the workshop onto the tracks. He called Nicholas and asked him to convene an optional town meeting in the main railway station. It was huge, but it was among the many high rise buildings that he had had constructed in the week after he got cement. The use of fire magic and magic stones sped up the drying process considerably, and he had a lot of red bricks due to the abundance of clay in Dilheim.


    He gave Nicholas the speech he was supposed to speak. Nicholas went on to the stage in front of the three hundred town people who attended the event.


    "Good day to you Citizens of Dilheim! I am proud to say that this town has now reached a population of three thousand and is growing everyday. With the increase in population and strict rules on horse carriages, I know that many of the citizens are facing difficulties getting from place to place. That is why I have introduced the railway system. At a cheap price of one copper a year, you can now get from one place to another very easily. Today, I will be, what! I mean, yes, I will be ririding the first trip all over the town.", Nicholas stuttered at the end of his speech. He looked at Liu Feng with pleading eyes, and Liu Feng smiled.


    They boarded the train on the track, and the train started moving automatically. It had already accumulated a little mana, but it would need a magic stone for future continuous travel. Nicholas was amazed. He first thought that this would be a disaster and he would be in danger, but he was quite comfortable, and the ride was very smooth. WIthin an hour, they were back where they began, and they went around the whole city. Although only three fourths of the tracks were complete, the major routes were all finished.


    Liu Feng and Nicholas got off with a huge crowd greeting them. The crowd increased from three hundred to a thousand. They were all eager to start riding the train. Liu Feng waved at the crowd and shouted, "Don''t worry! There are many trains, and as long as you buy a pass, you will be able to ride one of them. Father has made sure that you will all be able to ride the trains conveniently. Of course, you will have to pay extra for the more comfortable seats."


    Nicholas was shocked that Liu Feng called him father, but he reacted and said, "Yes, yes. I made sure that your convenience was our first p[riority. I now announce that the railroads are now open!"


    Liu Feng and Nicholas went back to the Manor.


    "That was excellent, Your Highness! How did you come up with such an ingenious idea? This will change everything in the town. Infact, you are right. We can make the town a basic city by two weeks. We just need a monthly income of one gold bar to be considered a basic city by the kingdom''s standards.. We just need to file for a city license in the capital after we get the earnings from the railroads."

 Chapter 31 - A Shadow In The Dark

    "Relax, Sir Nicholas. Who do you think I am? My father is the king. I already spoke to him in advance and sent him the earnings report of the merchant permits and taxes. We earnt a lot there, and we got the city permit a week ago. I wanted to announce it when I leave two weeks later. I have already prepared all the upcoming projects, and the details."


    Liu Feng went to the study and brought back a huge stack of papers.


    "Just these alone will take you a year to complete. When I get a summer break again, I will take a look at the town, nay, city''s progression then. For now, focus on the current projects. I hope that they will all be done by the time I leave."


    Liu Feng left Nicholas with the papers and a wide open mouth. He muttered, "Impossible, how did he do so much when he was within my watch? Is he a demon?"


    Liu Feng went to his room to rest, when a shadow figure came out of the darkness.


    "I wonder why his highness has revealed all his cards to Sir Nicholas? What if he isn''t trustable?"


    "And are you trustable? The only one I actually trust is my father, and my mother. All of you, I don''t trust. Nicholas is not clever enough to use any of what I gave him for gain. Only I can do it again. As for you, I told you to stay out of my room. Just because my father sent you doesn''t mean you can just act arrogantly and do whatever you want to do. By the way, send this letter to my father as well. Leave me."


    Liu Feng spoke coldly to the mysterious man. The shadow snorted and left, leaving Liu Feng alone. Then, Lucas appeared, "Are you sure boy? Giving a letter to him? You still have not confirmed whether he works for your father or not. Just because he was in the castle at the time you left does not mean he works for your father. It is too dangerous playing like this."


    "Since when did you care that much about me?", Liu Feng smiled.


    Lucas''s figure distorted and he refuted, "What do you mean I care about you? I just don''t want to see a promising talent die off. Who will take me outside after that? No one would believe me even if I tell them that my soul is in a book. They would just yell ghost and run away."


    "Well you do have a point there. Don''t worry, I took several precautions. Only my father can open that letter,or it will self-destruct."


    Liu Feng sat on the bed and started meditating.


    "Well, you finally remembered to train! I thought that you gave up on magic because of the stupid city that you built. But, it''s not like you can break through the bottleneck of the fifth order. You will need to comprehend it yourself, and to do that you must experience proper combat. No one in that stupid school will be able to help you in that. You have to go deep in the forest and battle magic beasts. It won''t be easy. And, you are being monitored constantly. You have to find a way to break free from all these constraints."


    Liu Feng opened his eyes. "Don''t worry Lucas, the city is like my pet project. I have bigger, much bigger plans for the future. For now, I will just train normally. After school starts, there will be an excursion. I will ''get lost'', and we will see what to do then. For now, let me concentrate on my city and school. My father has high expectations for me, and it has always been my dream to have my own city, but this is far from being my dream city. You will also benefit from this. Imagine how much talent you can train when you have your own mage tower."


    "Yeah, I was about to ask you about that too¡­ When will I get my mage tower? I have been waiting for a while now."

 Chapter 32 - The Mage Tower

    "Don''t worry. It will open soon. I think you will be very impressed. I also sent letters to a few cities to send a few orphans that they cannot feed so that you will have your own generation of disciples."


    Lucas'' eyes started shining. He rubbed his hands and went back to the book.


    Three days later,


    The orphans from the different cities had arrived. As they were starving, Liu Feng had them clothed and fed. He then sent them to the mage tower that he had finished constructing. It was a majestic tower, and it was taller than all the other buildings in the vicinity. He spoke with the orphans, they numbered about a hundred, so he gave them names based on number and the surname tang, because he was a fan of the tang sect novels when he was a kid.


    Now, he brought Lucas inside for the first time. Lucas was delighted. He loved the mage tower, as it was huge, had its own library, and most importantly, Lucas now had a hundred disciples waiting on him. The orphans agreed to become disciples of Lucas in exchange for food and shelter.


    "Remember Lucas, this will be my personal army. I do not want to see them mistreated. I have placed copies of the Khair textbooks in your library. I want at least half of them to be mages in five years. I will leave you here, so you will also be a part of the city council. I have spoken to Nicholas about this so you need not worry. If you wish to communicate, you can send letters through your disciples."


    Lucas nodded and hurried to the master''s quarters. But what he saw disappointed him.


    "Why is there nothing here? No windows even! What is this altar for at the center of the room?"


    "Because you are a soul, I had the book placed here, at the centre of the entire tower. You will be able to go a floor up and a floor down, as well as go to the library in the room to your right. If I made your room more extravagant, you would lose some library space. I thought about everything, don''t worry. I even added a few security precautions in the altar."


    Liu Feng went and touched the glass covering the book. Suddenly, lights flared red and the altar sank into the ground. Lucas was impressed. "It''s good, don''t worry I will give you an army in a few years. You can stop by and check on their performance every few months."


    Liu Feng left Lucas with his disciples. They were starting to get used to the concept of a soul, and Liu Feng did not allow them to leave the tower temporarily. He wanted to make sure that information about Lucas would not leave the tower.


    In the Mage Tower,


    Lucas was now getting acquainted with his disciples. Although a hundred disciples were a lot, he wanted to know them well, because they were all his first-generation students. He then assigned them to their accommodations.


    Meanwhile, Liu Feng went to the engineering office that he had gotten made. The place was very busy because of all the current projects. Liu Feng went to the engineers and asked them about the progress of the remaining railroad lines. After confirming that they were all ready, Liu Feng wrote a letter to the railroad office to open all the routes, and set off to the Manor. The Manor was also going through a considerable renovation. As the rest of the city was developing and many highrises were coming up, it was only proper that the city lord also had a proper residence.. He took a look at all the developments and went to the hotel, where he was staying temporarily.

 Chapter 33 - Leaving For The Magic Academy

    Soon, the fateful day of the departure of Liu Feng had arrived. As planned, Nicholas arranged for a huge announcement. The town was bustling. Everyone gathered at the town''s square. Nicholas stood on the stage along with Liu Feng. There were at least ten thousand people who arrived. Nicholas was bustling with pride. When he left for Dilheim with Liu Feng, he was ordered by the majesty to make sure that the town would not completely dissipate after Liu Feng tried a few schemes. Who would expect Liu Feng to come up with such ingenious ideas and methods to make even a barren land into the paradise that it was poised to become?


    Nicholas cleared his throat, but could not help gulping. This was the first time that he had to speak in front of such a huge crowd. Even in the capital, such crowds rarely formed. He stepped onto the podium and started addressing the crowd. He started off with some basic improvements in life, and a few tax changes, including the introduction of the tax audit. But everyone knew that these were not the true reason that they were called here. Then, Nicholas gave a gap and resumed,


    "Yes, these are substantial increments to what we have, but I would not inconvenience you for this. What I am about to say is far more important. First of all, today is a joyous occasion because my son will be attending the magic academy near our town. Unfortunately, because of the strict rules of the academy, he will only be allowed to visit us during the summer break. That means that you shall say farewell to the young lord for the year."


    The crowd cheered, congratulating Liu Feng, but there were some that shouted at him, asking him not to go. Liu Feng smiled at everyone, and waved his hand, appeasing the crowd.


    "Now, as for the other good news, It is my pride and honor to say that Dilheim is no longer a town, but a basic city. You will now be looking at the city lord, and be referring to Dilheim as a city. It is truly unexpected that a town came to achieve this status in such a short time, but this rise can only be attributed to you. If you want the city to develop, your cooperation is required. But enough of that. It is time to party. Also with us to celebrate this joyous occasion, please welcome the city lords of the western region of Aegon. These are all esteemed guests, and I hope that they will get the same treatment that I will."


    Nicholas concluded the event, and went to the event ball reserved for the nobles. This was an exclusive event, because the city lords and their children, and a few other nobles and their children had arrived to enter the magic academy, and decided to stop at Dilheim. They decided that it was well worth waiting a day for, and Nicholas did not disappoint. Liu Feng made sure that the ball was reserved for a big event at any short notice, so that problems do not occur. This ball was a sort of a mixer for the children of the western part of Aegon. As they were not esteemed nobles, they had to rely on each other to make sure that they stayed in power. That was why this ball was important for Dilheim''s future.


    The city lords were conversing with each other quite freely, but the children were hesitant. Liu Feng saw this and finally decided to approach Sylvette, the daughter of the city lord of Gaon, a city about ten miles away from Dilheim. She was a quiet, unspoken lady, with a charm of her own. But, Liu Feng was no less inferior in looks. He grew up in a predominantly male environment so he did not know the power of looks, but when he introduced himself to Sylvette, she blushed. She extended her hand and said, "Hello. I am Sylvette. But please call me Sylvie."


    Liu Feng nodded, and conversed with her for a while regarding her magical affinities and her classes of choice.

 Chapter 34 - Leaving For The Magic Academy Part 2

    He quickly concluded the conversation and went to the next person.


    "What an idiot!", Aquous suddenly called out. "You are truly an idiot. Are you pig headed? Why did you finish talking to the girl so quickly?"


    Liu Feng was surprised that Aquous brought up the topic but dismissed it. "There are many other nobles here, and it is my responsibility to foster good relations with the future city lords who might be my allies in the future."


    Liu Feng continued talking to the other nobles and started toasting to them. He started conversations and quickly completed them, trying to talk to as many of the nobles as possible. Infact, some of them impressed him. He always thought of nobles and their children as snotty brats who are spoiled and can''t do anything on their own, but it seemed that the introduction of magic into the equation changed things quite a bit. The nobles had to maintain power, so they were well trained in the sword and the basic incantations of magic.


    When Liu Feng shook the hands of the children, some of them were rough, tempered by years of training with the sword or any other weapon. He quickly spoke to them all when suddenly another young city lord, Jack Syne, from the city Synail came forward and asked all of the children,


    "Fellow nobles, I know that we have only met a few times before, but it is time that we band together. The magic academy is going to be a very competitive place. I was there last year, and it has many quirks that you would not expect. There are many people much more powerful than us, and many who rank higher than us in the nobility ladder. We will be put in the back step, so I will be creating a club for the west, and I request that you join, so we can stand up for each other."


    Jack''s speech was loud, and it attracted the attention of the city lords, and the other nobles. They were all looking at the reaction of the children. Slowly, one by one, half of the children went up to Jack and accepted his offer. Jack looked at the others and said,


    "The doors are always open for you. Please do not hesitate to contact me if you have a problem in the academy.". He smiled and retreated from the spotlight. But, all the children went to talk to him regarding the clubs, and how the academy operated. Liu Feng was not interested in that and he tried to avoid that circle of nobles, and went to the other end of the ball. The nobles started talking about this outcome, "Look at that boy there, the one who spoke. He is my son. Quite confident isn''t he? I trained him in the art of speaking myself!", the city lord of Synail started boasting. The nobles whose children took Jack''s camp also started conversing with the city lord of Synail automatically.


    Liu Feng looked at all the proceedings and laughed bitterly.


    "What was I going to expect when I hosted a nobles only lunch party? Well, it is soon time to dance. Let me leave now.", Liu Feng thought to himself. But he was blocked by Sylvette.


    She asked him, "May I have the honor of dancing with you?"


    "Say yes you idiot!", Aquous shouted in his ears. Liu Feng cleared them, and complied. They took to the dance floor with many others, but it seemed that Jack was not one of them. Jack was surrounded by a few others asking to be his partners, but it seemed that his eyes were fixated on Sylvette. When he saw her dancing with Liu Feng, his face darkened. Liu Feng noticed this also, but he was too bored to care. He danced for a few minutes and then took Sylvie''s leave.. He went back to his room, and lay on the bed.

 Chapter 35 - Entering The Academy

    Soon the party concluded. Not many people noticed Liu Feng''s disappearance, and of those who did, fewer cared. Liu Feng had all his luggage put on a carriage. He then left with all of the nobles. They were all thoroughly impressed by the trains now, as they took them to go to the entrance of the city. They boarded their respective carriages and left for the magic academy. Nicholas did not accompany Liu Feng, as Liu Feng ordered him not to, and to take care of a few other matters in the city.


    Liu Feng slept on top of the carriage, so that he could feel the cold air. They arrived very quickly, and the children went in alone. The magic academy wass now bustling. There were at least three thousand people in the academy, and to think they were all going to become mages! Liu Feng went directly to his dorm room to put his luggage. But inside, it seemed that some people had company. Liu Feng went in and saw Alderan talking to a girl. Liu Feng did not mind that and put his luggage to one side. He laid on the bed, but he could feel the gazes of Alderan and the other girl. He looked at them. The girl was stunningly gorgeous. She was an elf, clearly, as she had long ears, and green eyes, but when he looked at her, it seemed that his body subconsciously reacted. His face blushed, and he stood up. He went up to her and said, "Liu Feng, pleased to make your acquaintance."


    The girl replied, "Amelia Elvan, pleased to make yours", offering her hand. Liu Feng customarily took her hand and kissed it. Alderan was clearly not liking this. He was glaring at Liu Feng with a disgusted face. He slapped Amelia''s hand away, and told her to leave.


    "I am not your servant, to listen to your stupid orders. By the way Liu Feng, which year are you in?"


    "Pardon? What do you mean by year? I was taught in house and was only sent to the magic academy this year."


    "That means that you are a freshman, just like me. I hope I see you in a few of the classes that I took. Looking forward to a great year.". She smiled and left. The moment she left, Alderan got up, ready to start fighting, and he started bracing his knuckles.


    "If I see you anywhere near my sister again, I will beat you up, you lowly commoner.". Suddenly, Liu Feng could feel a draft on his face. He looked surprised, and said out loud,


    "You have a contact with a spirit? A wind one I think?"


    Alderan stumbled back. "How how did you know. This is a guarded secret of the Elvan Kingdom. You are a spy right, I will make sure that you are killed-taken care off", Alderan started breaking off, and he started running off. But how could Liu Feng leave such an unstable boy with his secret outside. Liu Feng disappeared, and reappeared in front of Alderan, who stumbled, and fell on his back.


    "Of course, I am sure I can keep this secret, but can you?", Liu Feng smiled at Alderan creepily.


    "Of course I can, don''t kill me, I promise I won''t tell anyone that you know."


    "Good. Also, I will be chasing after your sister, she is your sister right? She was the most beautiful girl I have ever seen, so please do not get in my way."


    Liu Feng left the room with Alderan and went to the conference hall. There was an announcement that Liu Feng realized that he was supposed to attend. He sat down somewhere in the middle. It was all formalities and then they started announcing a few student roles that would be available to the freshmen after a few months.. He was quickly losing his interest, when he saw Amelia near the stage.

 Chapter 36 - Starting With School

    "And now, I give to you the freshmen student president, Ameila Elvan."


    Ameila got onto the stage, and thanked the teacher who announced her in. She started speaking about the reforms that she would take, and a campaign against bullying with nobility status. She got off the stage and went to sit in the front row. Liu Feng was now dumbstruck. "How am I going to go after her when she is student president? I am pretty sure that schools ban relationships right?"


    Liu Feng shook his head, and slowly left the room. He started strolling around the campus. It was peaceful now, because most of the students were in the conference hall. He saw a benchopen, so he went there and sat down. Feeling a bit sleepy, he laid down to steal a quick nap.


    "Why are you always sleeping? Enjoy life a little", Pyrus called out. "I am getting very bored just watching you sleep all the time. You are just so boring. I thought that you would do all these wonders so I chose you, but you are just a disappointment."


    "I am still a kid, twelve years old. Sleep is essential to proper functioning. And I am sure that you will see some action now that I am in an accident prone area."


    He went to sleep. After a while, he could feel someone waking him up. He quickly apologized and sat upright. "Sorry, I will get up now, you can sit."


    "That is not why I woke you up. You skipped the freshman orientation. I am part of the disciplinary committee and I am here to take you to the teacher responsible."


    "I went to orientation. THey were just announcing rules and Amelia is the student president of the freshmen. That''s all right."


    The student''s face started twitching, and all of a sudden, he kicked Liu Feng hard in the gut. Now, Liu Feng''s eyes opened completely, and he subconsciously blocked the leg.


    "Aaaaaghh, my leg! What did you do to my leg?"


    "You were the one who kicked me. Maybe you kicked in the wrong angle and your leg hit the bench instead. I am after all just a freshman, and you are from the esteemed disciplinary committee."


    Liu Feng left the scene before anyone saw him in a controversy. He went to the dorm. Tesarion and Filden had arrived now, and they were at odds with each other in every step they took. Liu Feng sat on one of the desks that they got in the dorm. He just looked outside the window, at the filled up streets and he started remembering glimpses of his past.


    "No, that is all behind me now, focus on the present. You can build a good life now", Liu Feng told himself. He shook his head to get rid of the drowsiness. He got up and took a look at his schedule for the day.


    "Who the hell put classes on the first day of school? They are real sadists.", Tesarion cried out loud.


    It seemed that Alderan was in his second year, and the other three were in their first. They all had magic theory in the first class, so they left for the class together.


    When they reached the class, Tesarion and Filden immediately distanced themselves from Liu Feng. Liu Feng looked for a seat, but the back was all full. He begrudgingly took a seat in the second row. After people started coming in, he saw Sylvette come in. She noticed him too, so she sat right next to him. After a while, Ameila also entered.. Liu Feng saw her and immediately waved at her, gesturing at her to sit next to him.

 Chapter 37 - First Class

    She took a quick look round the room. Seeing most of the seats reserved, she took a seat next to Liu Feng. Sylvette looked at Amelia and wondered what relation Liu Feng and Ameila had, for her to sit next to him.


    "I wonder if I offended you president, for you to cold heartedly look around after I offered you a seat. Could it be that you have a friend in this room that you''d rather sit with?", Liu Feng joked.


    "It is nothing. I was just looking for a more unnoticeable seat, as for some reason the teachers always call for me during classes for all the demonstrations. I hope I did not offend you in any way by looking for another seat."


    "Nonono, I was just joking with you. Oh look, our professor has arrived."


    An old woman arrived, walking with the support with a stick. She walked slowly into the professor''s desk and took a seat.


    "Good morning class. I am your professor of magic theory,Cordelia. During this class, I want to get to know you better, but the sad truth is getting to know most of you is a waste. Only a few of the students here will become mages here, and even fewer will become an eighth or even ninth circle mage. If even one of you becomes a tenth circle mage, it is considered an achievement for me, if I live that long."


    A student raised his hand, "Professor, aren''t there only nine circles?"


    "You were blinded by knowledge dear. There were no mages beyond nine circles appearing in public, so you thought that there was a limit, but there are, within this very academy, multiple tenth, even eleventh circle mages. Our control of magic has completely decreased, and the kingdoms believe that a huge danger will come for us all. So, the kingdoms decided to share knowledge with you, and grow your power. For today, we will talk about how the elves can use ancient magic, while humans and most dwarves cannot."


    Liu Feng could hear Amelia tense up beside him. It was clear that she did not expect this topic to come up. Liu Feng smiled at her to comfort her, but it seemed to do no help.


    "Now, as you know, the reason you can use magic is because there are spirits in the world, and conversing with them in Khair will allow us to use this power. But the elves designed an ingenious method where they could contract a spirit and use that spirit''s power. But, for some reason, humans only saw darkness when they tried this method, so it was decided that humans could not use this type of magic. Now, we have an elf with us who has already contracted a wind spirit, the elvan namesake magic. May I request the lady to demonstrate to us how it works?"


    Amelia shook up a little, but stood up and went up to the stage. She chanted a few words in Khair, and voila, a small gust appeared in the room, and papers started to fly. She quickly took a seat, and Professor Cordelia continued on with her class. She explained how the elves had to compensate for this great power in exchange for a weaker fertility. So, they were less in number than the dwarves and humans. It was the smallest kingdom out of the four, but it was very powerful regardless. She spoke about the failure rate in contracting a spirit, and other statistics.


    Liu Feng could hear Amelia grinding her teeth next to him. He quickly wrote her a note asking her what happened. She quickly denied everything, and stopped doing anything.


    "That child is special. She has the hallmark of my queen. She is a bearer of a royal spirit mark. You should befriend that elf human. They are the one of the only species still in contact with the spirits directly, so we need to be able to speak with the king of Elen, Elvan I think..", Avian spoke.

 Chapter 38 - A Problem Already

    "Wait, did you say that the elves were constantly in contact with the spirits? I thought no one came there at all?", Liu Feng conversed with Avian telepathically.


    "It was only humans who stopped coming to the spirit realm. Since they were so great in number, we wanted to know what happened. That''s all."


    Liu Feng could see that something was troubling Avian, but he and the other spirits were hesitating to tell him something. He stopped thinking about it and listened to class again.


    The professor continued speaking in a monotone voice, and Liu Feng slowly started getting drowsy. Thankfully, the bell rang, and it shook him from the sleepy state. He got up, and went for the door immediately.


    But then Cordelia called out, "Stop boy. What''s your name?"


    Liu Feng felt a cold sweat forming. "Liu Feng ma''am."


    "Liu Feng. Did I tell you you can leave? The bell doesn''t dismiss you. I do. Now, I am sure you have been paying a lot of attention to the class, so let me ask you, what is the incantation that the elves use to request for a contract?"


    Liu Feng was not very attentive in class, but he sure knew the answer to this one.


    "Ma''am, it is ''Inaestimabile sacramentum spirituum valentior dat aditum''."


    The whole class started laughing out loud, and Liu Feng was confused.


    "Just putting together Khair words in a sentence does not make a chant Liu Feng. I hope that you will pay attention in the next class. I will let you go as this is your first day."


    Liu Feng hated being the centre of attention, but he knew that something was wrong. He used this chant before and it clearly worked. Then why was there another chant in circulation? He was a bit absent minded now, and everyone in the class quickly left. Liu Feng turned to leave, but found himself face to face with Amelia, alone in the room.


    "How do you know that chant. You were clearly not paying attention, but you confidently said this out loud. You really thought that this was the chant. The chant is a carefully guarded secret of the Elvan kingdom. How did you know? Well, what can we expect from humans, always stealing things from others."


    Liu Feng''s face darkened. He scowled and rebuked her. "Do not assume things without knowing anything. Why don''t you scatter back to daddy and ask him how they even possessed that information. Some mage tower they found in their kingdom? Don''t kid yourself. The spirits are impartial. Do not think that the elves are loved by the spirits, and the humans were just abandoned."


    Liu Feng left the room, leaving Ameila pondering.


    He went to his next class, self defense. This was one class that he was looking very forward to. He really wanted to try out a heavier, better method of using the sword, because he did not like the brute force methods that Davis had taught. They all lined up, and their professor was standing in front of them, looking at all of them carefully. All of a sudden, Ameila ran to the end of the line, panting.


    "Well, what do we have here? The princess of Elvan, late? Of course she is excused, as she is the princess, correct? But rules are rules princess. Please run a lap around the grounds, and then join the end of the line."


    Amelia glared at Liu Feng with fury, but dragged herself to the track on the grounds.. It was quite big, and Liu Feng was impressed by its size.

 Chapter 39 - Spolied

    After she was done, Ameila went to stand on the back of the line with a sweaty face. She panted, and was clearly exhausted.


    "That does not make sense. Don''t mages absorb the mana into their bodies to become stronger? Why is she so weak physically?". Liu Feng asked Avian.


    "You are just spoiled. As you have contracted four spirits of different elements, you will be able to absorb more mana than others. You have mana to spare to strengthen your body. Most mages don''t have that luxury."


    Liu Feng nodded, and he stopped caring about Ameila. It looked like his dream love story died before it started. He started to pay attention to his professor.


    "Hello children. I am your self-defence teacher, Marcus. I will be helping you improve your physical state. Looking at your pitiful state, I think it will take quite a while. But I''ll do what I can."


    Many students grumbled. They were obviously incensed by the comments of the teachers. Liu Feng thought about it and he was impressed by their strategy. By incensing the students, they would work harder just out of spite. Marcus continued,


    "Now I am sure that most of you have started training with the sword, much like this one.". He raised a standard army sword up for everyone to see.


    "Now my classes will not allow this sword to enter the class for the next five months. You will have to learn how to use other weapons to learn what weapon fits your personality, and your physique.".


    He then brought over a few buckets of weapons and laid them out for everyone to see. Now, I will call everyone out one by one alphabetically, so please come forward and take your pick. You will change your weapon every week and no repetitions are allowed. Ideally, you have to do this for a few years, but we do not have time in our hands. So we will have to make do with a week for each weapon."


    Marcus started calling out each student one by one. There were about fifty students in the class, so Liu Feng expected it to take a while. When Amelia was called, she picked the bow, which Liu Feng subconsciously expected. Most of the men took heavy swords, while the women took light swords. When it was finally Liu Feng''s turn, he took a good look at the weapons. As he was going to be declared a fire mage later, he had the close combat figured out. He wanted a long range weapon for now. He took a spear and weighed it. It seemed that this would do for his first week. Marcus warned him, "You might want to use something else, as using the spear will be hard without good strength and flexibility."


    Liu Feng nodded, but stayed with his decision. Marcus left him and continued to call out students. After everyone picked a weapon, he said, "Now every weapon has its specialty, and I cannot possibly know how to use them all expertly. So, each weapon has its own expert teacher, and you will be with that person for the remainder of the week. Now all those who took the heavy sword, please follow me, I will guide you this week. Why are all of you boys? Isn''t a single girl interested? Pity.". Marcus left with his group. Liu Feng and the others waited around for about five minutes, when a group of teachers came to collect their students. There were very few people outside the sword category, maybe one or two in each, and Liu Feng was all alone with the spear. The teacher of the spear went to Liu Feng and he said,


    "Are you sure that you want to take the spear? It is a relatively hard weapon to use if you do not have a strong body.. You will suffer immediately."

 Chapter 40 - The Spear

    "Are you sure that you want to take the spear? It is a relatively hard weapon to use if you do not have a strong body. You will suffer immediately. You should practise another weapon and slowly get that flexibility and muscle you need."


    "Thank you for your concern teacher, but I am sure that I can handle this"


    "Arrogant children.", the teacher scoffed, and led Liu Feng to a secluded part of the training field. He then took a spear from the bucket of spears already there.


    "I am the teacher of the spear, Yue Zhifeng. What''s your name, boy?"


    "My name is Liu Feng sir.", Liu Feng stood upright.


    "Now, there are multiple types of spears, but we will work with this nine feet nine inches one here. Remember, that this is the maximum height of a spear. Any more and it will lose it''s rigidity. Nine is the supreme number, and nine nine is the spear''s limit. Now I will teach you how to use the spears'' most basic strokes, striking, cracking, pointing, penetrating, scooping, pulling, and twisting. Here, watch carefully as I demonstrate to you how to use them.". Yue Zhifeng stepped forward and suddenly thrust the spear forward at Liu Feng. Liu Feng retreated, but it seemed that the spear followed him wherever he went. He struck the spear aside, and retreated to the other. He shouted, "What did you do that for?"


    "Is that the way you speak to your teacher? Run three laps around the ground."


    Liu Feng was shocked at the attitude of his teacher. But he had to obey the command, and started running. Yue Zhifeng sat down and took a look at the spear''s handle, where Liu Feng struck it. It had a distinct imprint of Liu Feng''s hand.


    "Interesting, interesting. To think that someone like this appeared as a freshman. Hmmm, this world truly will belong to the young''uns.", he laughed to himself.


    Liu Feng took about fifteen minutes to complete running, as he did not want to deplete his stamina reserves. He had a premonition that he was going to need it today. Yue Zhifeng taught Liu Feng how to hold the spear, and how to maintain the proper body posture for doing that. He also taught him how to thrust the spear forward in the most basic way possible. It was still very difficult for Liu Feng. The spear had a very steep skill curve, and was considered one of the most difficult weapons to master, and use. Liu Feng knew this, but he did not expect it to be this difficult. Bookish knowledge truly could not compare to experiences in the real world.


    Liu Feng also could not fathom how Yue Zhifeng could thrust the spear so far forward that it followed him wherever he went. It was as if it was a heat seeking missile, unable to be dodged. Liu Feng spent the rest of the hour honing his control of the spear, and perfecting his grip and posture. The bell rang again, but Liu Feng did not want it to. After a very long time, Liu Feng was finally challenged by ordinary standards. But, rules were rules, and he did not want to break them this early, so he went to the next class, magic history. The rest of the class was so tired and everyone practically collapsed on their chairs.


    "That teacher is the devil. He made us run two whole laps around the ground, and then made us strike the heavy sword about a hundred times. My hands are so sore right now, they aren''t even moving."


    "Wow! My teacher is so cool. She did not do anything, and we just practised some basic swings of the light sword and just chatted the entire time."


    "Ohh, so lucky"

 Chapter 41 - A Bad Attitude

    "Ahem. Good morning class. I am your magic history professor, Francis. Gosh, what is with the smell? Did you come here from your self defence class? I asked specifically for my class to be placed before that. Anyway, today I will just touch on the basic syllabus that we are expected to go through at the end of the semester. Now please pay attention, as I will not repeat this again."


    Liu Feng inherently disliked history of any kind. And paired with a boring teacher, he compared it with torture. After a painfully boring hour passed, an hour Liu Feng regretted would never come back, they left, and went to the final class of the day, magic practicals.


    They went back to the training grounds, but regrouped in an entirely different section, where there were a lot of dummies and targets. A young, attractive woman was at the forefront, barking instructions at a few students already there. When she saw the new group of students, she turned to greet them.


    "Hello, rich brats, spoiled nobles and lowly commoners. I will teach you how to use magic, but I highly doubt that many will even understand what I am doing. If even fifty percent passed my class, I would be surprised. Don''t worry, this class is not counted towards your graduation, but, well, its the only one that matters in your stupid syllabus. As for that sham of a magic theory class, I don''t even know why it exists.".


    The students were furious by now. Clearly a long day of insults and taunts hurt their ego, and they couldn''t take it anymore. So, a big guy came forward.


    "You dare say that to me? I am a duke''s son! Your life is like a bug to me. And what do you mean we can''t use magic? I had a personal tutor who was probably ten times more powerful than you, you smut."


    "What did you call me?"


    "You are the one who didn''t even introduce herself to us before provoking us. What should I call you huh? Replace the m with l?"


    The woman grew angry, and her hair suddenly went flying up, and the air around the students grew hot. She disappeared all of a sudden, to reappear next to the student who spoke. She held his neck, and he started choking.


    Liu Feng saw this and quickly picked up a rock on the ground and threw it at the woman. It flew fast and hit her on the head. She immediately faltered and let loose her grip. She looked in the direction of Liu Feng and saw dust on his hand. She was about to fly at him, but then a loud voice was heard.


    "Jean! Is this how you behave on your first day as a teaching assistant? Get out now!". An old man descended from the sky. Liu Feng looked at him with apprehension, because Liu Feng knew that he was standing there the whole time. He only acted then with the stone, because the old man wouldn''t until the boy was half dead.


    The boy shouted at Jean, "I will kill you. Do you know who my father is? Once he knows that you touched me, no one can save you."


    The old man flicked the boy''s head, and he fell back.


    "Do you even know her name, boy? She is surnamed Klein. She is the only child of a king! I really want to see how you will kill her."


    When the boy heard her surname, his eyes grew wide, and he went back to his place. The old man then looked at the rest of the students.. Everyone was dejected because of her show of strength and her taunts.

 Chapter 42 - Magic Practicals

    The old man sighed and introduced himself to the rest of the class.


    "Good afternoon everyone. I am your magical practicals professor, Li Zhang. I am sure that everyone is a bit tired with all your classes, and this is definitely not the best way to start the class, but remember, what Jean said had a meaning. You boy, what did you do when she held you with her hands. Her gut was wide open, you could have punched her there."


    "But professor, she is a girl. If I hit her, where can I show my face?"


    The old man nodded and said, "Yes. So if there is a woman on the battlefield, will you turn the other way and run? Don''t forget. The commander of the Elvan kingdom is a woman, and a fourth of their army is composed of women. What are you going to do when you have to battle them? Keep saying I won''t hit women and they will keep hitting you."


    The boy kept his head down. Then he looked at Liu Feng.


    "You. Do you know what would have happened if it hit even a few centimetres lower? The world would not be able to save you. You should have just waited for someone else to come stop her. This is a world where power means everything. If I didn''t stop her, she would have killed you."


    All the students looked at Liu Feng with confusion, because they didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    "Yes Professor", Liu Feng said dully. He wanted to get this over with as fast as possible, but it looked like he was not going to leave it.


    "Okay, now that we are clear with the fact that you are all idiots, let us begin the class. I will show you how to hit the targets and the dummies you see over there. Now imagine that the spirits are next to you, and ask them for assistance in your spells. Then use this incantation and then a fireball will launch. The elves can just do whatever they want, the rest of you, do this."


    "Sir, why can''t the elves do it?", a student asked.


    "Oh, if they are in a contract with a spirit, then they cannot use any other element other than the spirit''s element."


    Li Zhang taught everyone the incantation, and told everyone, while he stood back to watch how everyone performed.


    Liu Feng tried to speak to Pyrus. "Is it possible for you to control your power, so that I will be the most average among the people here? I don''t want to stand out."


    "Okay Liu Feng, but at the end, it is upto you how much mana is used. You can control how much is used at a time. But what these kids are doing is a bit interesting. They are directly using the mana in the air for building their mana circles and for using mana. But, the mana they use is very polluted, and cannot be used for element specific spells properly. But, the concept is interesting. I need to tell this to the other spirits, and the lord. Do what you can. If you don''t want to stand out, many people fail. Be like them.". And then, Pyrus'' voice disappeared.


    Liu Feng smiled bitterly. He went in front of a target, and then said his incantation. He tried his best suppressing the mana in his body, but for some reason, the mana didn''t move at all. Instead, the mana in the air gathered around him and fired. It was a good fire, but it was just like everyone else''s and no one looked at him again, except for Li Zhang. He saw that Liu Feng did this in his first try and was shocked.


    "This kid is different. He could hit Jean without anyone noticing, and now he formed a fireball on his first try. I should look into him."


    Liu Feng suddenly sneezed. "Geez, someone is talking behind my back..", he thought to himself.

 Chapter 43 - The Elves

    The classes concluded with the magic practicals class, and everyone was exhausted. Liu Feng was fine because he used the magic history class to ''recuperate'', but when he got to the dorm he saw all three of his roommates lying on the bed.


    "Going to bed so early?", he asked them.


    "NO! I need to eat!", Filden shouted. He got up and ran to the cafeteria.


    "What was his problem?", Liu Feng wondered, but left it. He then took out his textbooks and went through his magic history textbook. He was really curious about what was recorded regarding the ancient magic, and the books in the castle library were very vague.


    He then took out his quill and paper, and started writing a letter to Lucas, asking about what he knew about the origins of ancient magic, when he knocked himself in the head.


    "You have the source in your head stupid!", Liu Feng reminded himself. So, he asked nicely,


    "Respected spirits. How did the elves, or the humans come to possess the power of ancient magic, I mean the contracted spirit part."


    "You are very curious. I am not sure if I am supposed to tell you this, but I wasn''t told to withhold this information from you. A few thousands of years ago, there was a war between Dicain and the demon continent. As we were from the spirit realm of Dicain, if anything happened to Dicain, or if it got corrupted by the presence of Demons, our powers would also get corrupted, and we would become devils, or even die. So, we gave the humans, elves, and the dwarves the power of Spirits. The dragons did not need it, so we left them at that, but Pyrus that fool loved them, and he gave their entire race a deal, saying that if they would serve the Kingdom of Fire, he would constantly give their race powers. He is still bound by his word. If there is any dragon left, if he bows down to you, he will get powers. I am not clear about the situation with the water beasts. You have to ask Aquous about that.".


    Liu Feng''s head went blank. Demons? He definitely did not expect this. It definitely was not a coincidence that he was reincarnated here right? All the stories said that the reincarnated man must defeat the demon king to live happily.


    His line of thought was quickly interrupted by Alderan.


    "Liu Feng? Liu Feng? Come with me, you have a guest. Someone is asking for you."


    Liu Feng opened his eyes, and shook himself to get rid of his drowsiness. He nodded and went to the office building, but when he looked back he saw Alderan following. He saw that Amelia also joined and was following him. Liu Feng shrugged, and went inside. There, he saw the entire building was vacated, and an elf was standing at the entrance.


    "Liu Feng? His majesty is waiting for you."


    Liu Feng sighed, regretting even speaking at that class. He went up the guided ruote to a private meeting room, where an elf was sitting leisurely with another attending to him. They saw him enter, and they smiled.


    "Hello Liu Feng. I am sure you know who I am. I am the king of Elvan. I am sure that you know the etiquette of greeting the king?"


    Liu Feng bowed and went to take a seat, when the attendant''s face changed. He flew forward and shouted, "Kneel down you commoner!".


    Liu Feng saw this and he quickly jumped above, and kicked the attendant on the back. Now, he was standing on the back of the elf, when Alderan and Amelia arrived. The situation tensed up immeasurably.

 Chapter 44 - Hostile Talks

    "Why are you standing on the elf. Get ready to attack him Amelia.", Alderan stood on guard and unsheathed a weapon. Liu Feng waved at him like he was swatting a fly. "Don''t kid yourself. You know what the outcome is."


    He took a seat on the table. Alderan and Ameila clenched their jaws, and went to stand beside their father. The attendant was knocked out unconscious.


    "Terribly sorry for the behaviour of the attendant, prince of Aegon. I have spoken to the King of Aegon just now and he explained to me how you came across the chant."


    "He did? Wait, it hasn''t been long since I even revealed that I know it. How did you arrive and how did you speak to the King in such a small time?"


    "Behind you!", Pyrus suddenly said, and Liu Feng jumped to the side. The chair that Liu Feng sat on broke.


    "Does this mean war, Elvan?", Liu Feng spat on the ground.


    The king was surprised, and shouted, "Stand down! What is wrong with you? I was talking to him!.". A strong gust blew the attendant who had just awoken and attacked Liu Feng out of the room. He gestured Liu Feng to sit. Liu Feng closed his eyes for a minute to sense how many people were outside the room. He counted five, and opened his eyes again. He sat opposite to the King this time.


    Liu Feng repeated, "Now, how did you speak with the king?"


    The king of Elvan raised a black stone with a few magical circles inscribed on. "I didn''t know that the prince of Aegon was raised without communication stones. It seems that Aegon has a scarcity of them. Well, Elvan has a few good magic circle inscribers, so we are fortunate to have a surplus, and my children have a few to contact me in the case of an emergency. Your father told me that you were in fact the prince, and that you read some ancient book and might have learnt the chant."


    Liu Feng replied, "You have a surplus right? Give one to me, I wish to talk to my father then."


    The King''s smile faltered, and slowly shrunk.


    "Guess you wouldn''t expect someone to call your bluff. You need to be careful.", Liu Feng taunted the king. He smiled again, and threw a stone at Liu Feng.


    "I really want to see how a country bumpkin will activate this on their first time. I am curious, is Aegon full of idiots like you? Do you know that your markets are all dependent on our magic devices?"


    "And did you know that if this chant goes public, then your already miserable army will get decimated, and we will get quite a handsome reward. You see, spoils of war can be treated however we want. Your daughter is quite the beauty. I wonder how she will fare when she gets in the hands of tired and vacationless armies?"


    The King''s face darkened, and Liu Feng could feel a gust on his face. He chanted quickly, and the wind separated, going to his side, but not confronting head-on.


    "Don''t worry, King of Elvan. You see, I am indebted to the spirits. How could I possibly say that to the contractor of the Queen of the air spirits? But I am sure that if Amelia asks the Queen for advice, she will tell you to stop messing with me. I am a contract holder of a king myself, and I am confident that I can demolish your pitiful display in a matter of minutes. And as for this communication stone, thanks for the gift. Expect to see a few replicas in the market soon. You have grown complacent without any real competition."

 Chapter 45 - Dont Mess With Him

    Liu Feng left the room, leaving the elves flaming. A few elves tried to stop him, but Liu Feng disappeared, and reappeared at the entrance. The elves were dumbstruck. Meanwhile, back in the room,


    "How the hell did he know that you were the contract holder of the Queen of Air? And he is a spirit holder himself? Bullshit. Talk to your spirit. Talk to her, ask her if what he said was true. Today, I will hunt him myself."


    Amelia was struggling to concentrate with her father rambling, and she was trying to speak to the Queen. Suddenly, a communication stone on the table lit up.


    The king of Elvan took it up, and activated it.


    "Damascus! It looks like you really are begging for it. You are in my territory and you dare to threaten my son? My kingdom? You better have an explanation for this."


    Damascus was flabbergasted. "He was really your son? I just thought he called my bluff and went along with it, but he is really your son? Damn, he got me in this round."


    "What are you talking about? I am a busy man. I don''t have time to roll around and bully children. He is just eleven for god''s sake. He is traumatized now. What did you do to him?"


    Damascus laughed out. "Just eleven? Traumatized? That''s how he''ll play this? Fine. I will compensate for this. I will double this year''s shipment of magical artifacts."


    "Good. I hope that this does not happen. Oh yeah, another thing. He said something about Alderan having to stay in his room for protection or something. Well whatever. Good that it''s all sorted."


    Damascus laughed in a deranged way. "Now you will take a hostage, Liu Feng? Eleven years my foot. This is a veteran at play here. How did you teach your son Liu Man?"


    Amelia suddenly shouted, "Father, the Queen has heard me, she is speaking. Quiet."


    Amelia had sweat forming on her forehead, as she heard what the Queen said. Her face paled and she whispered out, "No. This can''t be possible."


    "What happened Amelia?"


    "The Queen said that I must not fight against Liu Feng, as it would be a disagreement with a bet she had with the King of Fire spirits. She also told me not to mess with him, as he is doing something for the spirits. Father, the Queen is ordering YOU to APOLOGIZE to Liu Feng!"


    "Impossible. I may have lost this round, but I am still a King. I will never apologize to that brat. He seems to be my doomed rival."


    Liu Feng sneezed again, and thought about what happened. He did feel bad about the happenings of the meeting.


    "I will need the elves on my side if the demon thing is even a possibility.", he thought to himself, talking out loud.


    "Yes that''s it!", he took his communication stone again, and drew a magical circle on it, and reactivated it.


    After a while, the communication stone in the meeting room rang again. "What is it now?", Damascus shouted at the stone.


    "Well aren''t you in a bad mood? Well my son came up with a way to manage this dispute with no harm to any of the kingdoms.", Liu Man said.


    "Well, on with it."


    "This is embarrassing. He asked you to betrothe Amelia with him next year."

 Chapter 46 - Proposal

    "What!!", all three of the elves shouted out loud. A few people near the building glanced at the office building, but they dismissed it, as this was after all, a campus filled with students. Inside, Amelia looked like she saw a ghost. Meanwhile Damscus sat down to think.


    "You can''t possibly even think about considering this father. He is the devil. Do you remember what he said to Amelia? The disgusting things he said¡­ don''t agree."


    "Well, I will give you a lot of time to think about it, don''t worry. You have until next year to come up with an answer. When you do, please come to Dilheim. It is his territory now, and he wishes that you visit it next year before coming to a final decision.", Liu Man told the Elvan royalty, and took a leave.


    Damascus looked at Amelia, who had calmed down by now. "Yes, we can always say no. But, imagine, he is a contractor of a King spirit. I am sure that they look at character before choosing their contract holder. I must think cool headed. This is also an opportunity for the Elvan kingdom to grow. We will get an alliance with the Aegonian kingdom, so we don''t have to worry about defences for a while, but think about it, they will use Amelia as a hostage and a card whenever they want to.". Damascus tried to think about his possible options. He then looked back at the children. He sighed and said, "Go back to your rooms. There is time until next year. But remember Amelia, you must follow what I decide. No matter how much you hate someone, if it is for Elvan, sacrifices must be made."


    Amelia nodded, and she went back to her dorm. Alderan quickly followed back to his own room. He saw Liu Feng calmly working on his own homework, and he lost his cool.


    "You want to marry my sister you a$$-", He raged when Liu Feng interrupted him by pointing to his side, where their other roommates were playing cards. Alderan shut up, and went to his top bunk.


    "Hey guys, do you want to play? It is really fun. I didn''t think that these games were so fun. I wonder why my parents never gave us this game. I should thank that senior for giving us these cards.". Liu Feng looked at his books, and back at the cards.


    "Fine, deal me in.", He gave in. What could he achieve with reading a bit more? He got back his life, but he still wasn''t living his fullest. He looked at Alderan, "You want to play?"


    "Nope, I don''t want to play with you.", he replied, and turned to the other side. Liu Feng''s face twitched. "I asked you, do you want to play?", he raised his voice. Alderan could feel a chill in his voice. He got down and sat on the bed to play. "What are we playing?"


    "We were playing speed till now, but since you guys joined, we can play rummy."


    "Fine by me.", the two new additions agreed. They started playing for a few hours altogether, and lost track of time. Suddenly, their stomachs started grumbling. They got up and went to the cafeteria, but it was almost empty.


    "Looks like we really lost track of time playing that game. I must make sure that it does not happen. I don''t want to eat leftovers tomorrow.", Tesarion said.


    Liu Feng and the others agreed.


    The next day,


    Liu Feng slept in like a log, until the first class was over. When he got up, he realized that he missed the first class, but he could get to the second class on time. So, he quickly dressed up and ran to the training grounds, to where he was yesterday. Yue Zhifeng was waiting for him apparently, as he was just sleeping there. He stood there without making a sound.

 Chapter 47 - Not Too Bad A Teacher

    Liu Feng just stood there without making a sound. He didn''t want to disturb the person who attacked him the first time they met. He waited until the period officially started, and coughed. Yue Zhifeng woke up, and saw Liu Feng.


    "You''re here? I thought you''d quit after yesterday. Whatever, a pain. You should''ve just quit. Here, grab this spear.", Yue Zhifeng muttered, as he handed Liu Feng a spear, and took one himself. He then told Liu Feng to take the position.


    "I taught you how to pierce forward right? Use it against me. I want to see how you''ll do."


    Liu Feng thrust the spear forward at Yue Zhifeng, and Yue Zhifeng just tapped the spear with his own, and Liu Feng lost the grip.


    "Again. You are very disappointing."


    Liu Feng calmed down. He didn''t let the taunts get to him. He kept trying to hit Yue Zhifeng, but he couldn''t, and he learnt from his mistakes on each try, but the problem was that he was only learning. Liu Feng had many faults that were uncovered in this practise.


    "We''ll stop this here. You are too boring, only have one move and don''t know how to use that too. Now, I will teach you the rest of the basics. But if you can''t practise them it is useless. You have to understand that the spear requires years of dedication, but the stupid management saud that one week was enough. So, you have to take time and practise to know if you can actually use it well, and if you have an affinity with it."


    Liu Feng nodded. Yue Zhifeng then proceeded to teach him the different basic moves that he could use with the spear. After a while the bell rang. Liu Feng bowed and quickly left, because he didn''t want to get late for the next class. Today, the third class was magic practicals. The group of students went to the field with targets and dummies, when they were greeted with a scowling Jean. She looked at Liu Feng with rage. Liu Feng smiled bitterly.


    "Looks like she still did not forget about yesterday.", he thought to himself.


    Li Zhang also appeared, and he came down from the sky. Again, all the children were truly impressed. Flight was an ability that always impressed humans, and these children were no exception.


    He sat down and said out loud, "Today''s class will be conducted by Jean. Don''t worry, I will be watching. But she will be taking the lead."


    Jean harrumphed, and said, "Today we will be starting with different sizes and powers of the fireball. I know that most of you don''t even know how to form a fireball, but heh, that''s not my business. If you snooze, you lose. Life isn''t a marathon. It''s a sprint. You will be tested to your limits, so short bursts will actually be the driver. You are all protected from the truth, so you don''t know. This year, you will see the true world when you go to the magical forest. You will see things there that you can''t even imagine. So, it is better to know who can''t make it now, rather than as an obituary then."


    She shook her head and started teaching, but everyone was fixated on the word, ''Obituary''. All the students were terrified, and even Liu Feng was surprised. After all, they were all children of very powerful people. It is quite hard to imagine them letting their children go to the magical forest given the immense risk. But Liu Feng put that aside and started focusing on the class. Although Jean was a detestable person, it was undeniable that she was a wonderful teacher. She did explain the topics with clarity, and Liu Feng even inferred things that he didn''t even try before.

 Chapter 48 - A Dragon Arrived?

    Liu Feng was practising what he just thought about when he could feel a few people looking at him. He turned around to see Amelia, Jean, and Li Zhang looking at him. Li Zhang looked at him with interest, but the two girls were furious with him. They couldn''t wait to tear him apart. Liu Feng ignored them but then he felt a colder presence in the vicinity, and he felt ill intent. He turned back again. This time, both Jean and Li Zhang stopped bothering about Liu Feng and took out their weapons. Both of them had staffs with magic crystals on them. Magic crystals were a purer, more permanent form of magic stones. Infact, Liu Feng wanted multiple crystals for the trains, but it was too extravagant, so he dropped it.


    They readied themselves for battle, and a few other teachers also came to where the students were.


    "Leave the students here. It may be a group, so it is better to have more than one teacher per group. It will also give them some experience on how a proper magic fight happens.". The teacher who arrived nodded, and stayed there. The alarm bells of the academy went on, and the academy went on crazy mode. Liu Feng tried to detect who the person was when Pyrus shouted, "Don''t. It is offensive to use mana to sense a person. More powerful people can actually feel you looking at you, and they can counterattack. And, I think I know who arrived."


    "You do?"


    "Well, remember Primitus'' speech on what you get when you become my contractor?"


    "That''s a dragon?", Liu Feng''s eyes shone. But then he thought about it. The presence felt cold to him, and not very fiery like he expected. "Aren''t dragons of the fire attribute?"


    "Well, according to the agreement I had with them, after they weren''t under the Kingdom of Fire anymore, they lost their fire properties. But, since you appeared, it gave them hope. Maybe you can give it to them again."


    "Wait, if it is a dragon, then he came for me. If he doesn''t find me, there might be a few casualties."


    "A few? Huh, find him quickly, or a massacre will be an understatement. Dragons have a quick temper. Let''s hope that this one does not."


    Liu Feng carefully went to the back of the pack, and then disappeared. He quickly ran towards the place where he felt the presence. He went up to the roof of the dorm buildings, and saw a boy about his age standing there, with a cold look.


    "He''s not a dragon? Nope wait, he is, but he looks like a human?", Liu Feng asked Pyrus.


    Suddenly, the child leapt towards Liu Feng. Liu Feng got ready to fight, but the child knelt, and said respectfully, "Arad greets master. The dragons have waited far too long for the King of fire to reappear in the land of the mortals.I have much to report."


    Liu Feng looked at Arad and got an idea. "Wait outside the academy for a while, I will pick you up tomorrow. Or both of us will get in trouble."


    Arad nodded, and left immediately, and Liu Feng went to the dorms below him, and to his room. After a few hours, when the bells stopped ringing, he went back to the field to apologize for his sudden disappearance. When Li Zhang saw him, he stepped forward and slapped him. Liu Feng subconsciously blocked it. Li Zhang''s eyebrow raised.


    "Is this how you behave after you ran like a coward and gave the teachers a scare?"


    "Forgive me professor. My cousin was waiting outside the gates, and I was afraid something would happen to him."

 Chapter 49 - Arad

    "Good! Very Good! If there is no cousin outside the gates, you will really regret coming to the academy."


    Liu Feng led Li Zhang to the entrance, and there stood Arad. Liu Feng nodded at him, and said, "Professor, this is my cousin. He arrived late, because his parents were still deciding whether to admit him or not. Because I suggested to them that the academy was a good place, they agreed to send him."


    Li Zhang was truly surprised that there truly was a cousin waiting for Liu Feng. He scoffed and told Liu Feng to complete all the procedures. Liu Feng took Arad to the admissions building. On the way, he told Arad, "Remember, you must never call me master. Call me cousin. Always be near me during the classes. I need to make sure that you are accustomed to the human world. I am sure that the people will ask you a few questions, so I will tell you how to answer them."


    "Yes master. I mean, ``Yes cousin."


    "Good. Now let''s get you in the academy."


    Liu Feng registered Arad into the academy as a first year student. He also specifically asked to put him in the same classes, as he had a few problems with socializing. The person in charge took pity, and agreed to Liu Feng''s request. He even was placed in the same dorm block as Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng took Arad to the dorm, and took him to his own room first. He took him to his desk and started writing a few paragraphs.


    "Do you know how to read?"


    "Yes cousin. I was bored last decade so I tried the human language. I have perfected it."


    "Good, but keep your voice down. It won''t be good if others hear you. But where are those three idiots? Never mind. Now use this script that I gave you for all your questions. Learn what I wrote here, because this is your life now, I wrote down a few basic etiquette that you must follow."


    "Yes cousin. I will do that."


    "You are taking this surprisingly with ease Liu Feng. I am impressed.", Pyrus'' voice came forward.


    "Well, this is what you call occupational hazard. But what was it about him saying something to you. Let me ask him.", Liu Feng suddenly remembered. He asked Arad.


    "I have been tasked with finding the master and keeping him safe until he reaches the eighth order. By today''s standards, that would be the sixteenth magic circle. And I have also been tasked to report to the King of Fire, Lord Pyrus, and tell him that the dragons will serve the master''s kingdom as the kingdom of fire if needed, because we are in urgent need of fire magic. Demons have made an appearance in the far west. We have barely defended, but the contract still stands, and the dragons hope that Lord Pyrus holds true to it."


    Liu Feng was shocked. Demons again. What he feared really came true. The continent was going to go into turmoil, and it was essential that he get stronger. Liu Feng could heat Pyrus speaking out loud for Arad to hear now,


    "The demons have come back? That is indeed troubling. We will get back to the spirit''s council.As for your powers, you can have them as long as you go to that city that Liu Feng put. What was it called? Dilheim, yes. Send them a message to go to Dilheim to get their powers back. As for you little child, here you go. I wonder why the elder dragons sent a small child though?"

 Chapter 50 - A Dragon Army

    "Dilheim? I need to make some arrangements. How could you be so reckless and tell them to go to Dilheim?"


    "Calm down. The dragons live far west, and it takes a year to come here. They will come to Dilheim this time next year, or during your vacation."


    Liu Feng quickly apologized for his outburst. Arad then took a magic stone from his pocket, and inscribed a magic circle on it. He used it, and then sent a message from it. He then took the papers that Liu Feng gave him to his room.


    Liu Feng sat down, trying to figure out what happened in just a few hours. It finally kicked him. He had a dragon with him now? As a kid in China, it was a lifelong dream to have a dragon, and ride one. Maybe it would actually be fulfilled.


    He went out to the cafeteria to get some food, when he heard a fight happening. He went to see the commotion when he saw Alderan, Amelia and a few elves on one side, and Jean, and another boy on the other side, along with a group of their own. They were fighting about something, so Liu Feng sat down on one of the chairs to see the show. The whole cafeteria was deserted, so when he pulled the chair, the groups hear him.


    "What are you doing here?", Alderan spat.


    "Well, please continue as if you didn''t even see me. But please do not let anything happen to Amelia. She will be my betrothed soom, so it will be a shame if she were to get hurt. That said, I am truly surprised that an assistant teacher fights among students. I am surprised the fight is not over yet."


    Jean finally had it. She was already enraged about the time when Liu Feng surprise attacked her, and now he taunted her. She took out her staff, and cast a fireball towards him. But, the fireball dissipated halfway before even reaching Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng smiled, while Jean looked in horror, "Impossible?". She quickly cast another but met the same fate.


    "Do you know that fighting is forbidden? You might have been arguing just now, but you attacked me! You could have killed me, I am but a freshman without any power. Now, do you know what this is?", Liu Feng tossed a magic device up. Jean and the boy next to her paled.


    "What do you want?"


    "Nothing much actually. But it is nice, having the power to control a person like the back of my hand.". He smiled at Amelia again, and she clenched her teeth.


    "Well, I did want something to eat, and if you are fighting, the food will taste bland. Please disperse."


    The boy next to Jean came upto Liu Feng and said, "This is not over yet, you lowly commoner. I know every duke''s son here. You must be a baron''s son, at most. And you said you were to be Amelia''s betrothed? Don''t kid yourself. She belongs to me. I will destroy your school life, so scamper off to whichever hole you came for."


    Liu Feng''s smile faded, and he said, "It looks like this young pup does not understand how the world works. Maybe he will understand if he costs his sister her reputation and job?"


    Jean came and took the boy away.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "I apologize for my brother''s actions. I will make sure that he will not do so in the future."


    "Good. Now scatter. Amelia dear? Can you get me some food?"

 Chapter 51 - Problems Already

    "Go get it yourself you- get it yourself.", Amelia retorted, but she was still apprehensive of what Liu Feng would do to her. She left the cafeteria quickly, leaving Liu Feng all alone. He laughed bitterly, and had some food. He went back to the dorm, where Alderan sat dejectedly. He asked him,


    "What happened? Why did you guys even fight? I think that the other guy is a prince too.".


    "Yes. But, why do you even care?"


    "I am not sure if you were in the room with your father yesterday, but Amelia is my to be betrothed. How will I let anything happen to her?"


    "To be betrothed my foot. If father loves us even a little, he will say no to your stupid propossal."


    "You have to know, your father can''t protect you forever. He has a kingdom that he has to take care of, and it is his responsibility to do what is best for it. Sacrificing his children are also on the table for people like that."


    "Well, the bastard Darius loves my sister, just like you. In a way, he is just like you. He cornered us because he heard rumors that she was betrothed."


    "Don''t worry about them for now. But if you guys face a problem, remember to tell me, brother-in-law", Liu Fegn said playfully.


    Seeing no response, Liu Feng turned around to leave, but then remembered, "Oh yeah. Tell your sister too. No one can know that I am the prince of Aegon. It is a secret, I hope that it remains so."


    Alderan just nodded and kept thinking about something.


    Liu Feng went to the room where Arad was supposed to stay, and he knocked on the door. But, when he knocked on the door, it fell flat on the ground on the other side.


    "Shit. What did he do?"


    Liu Feng went in half expecting to see three dead bodies. When he came in, he saw Arad piecing together pieces of paper.


    "What happened, cousin?", Liu Feng asked Arad.


    "Oh, you are here cousin? I was not aware of your presence. I was too focused on the problem at hand. These detestable idiots tore up my papers because apparently I was not noble enough to stay in their room. He tore up the papers the master gave me, the first gift master gave me. I will kill them if they come back."


    Liu Feng told Arad to calm down, and told him that he would give him a spare the next day.


    Why escalate a situation that is already proving to be disastrous?


    Liu Feng told Arad not to react to any provocations, and to make sure that he did not showcase his powers to anyone.


    "Oh, and by the way, tomorrow you will be attending classes with me. I hope that you are ready. These classes are going to be a problem if you behave like how you are right now. You must remain calm, and ensure that no one notices you in a bad way. If you are enraged for some reason, just step back behind me for a moment and calm down. I will try to take care of the situation. Then, tomorrow ask someone for directions to the magic theory class and go there. You must learn to navigate the campus by yourself."


    "Yes mas-cousin."


    "You are still slipping. Practise, and attention will get you there. Remember, no one can know anything about you, or me."

 Chapter 52 - Hazing Of The New Boy

    The next morning,


    Liu Feng woke up properly and got ready. He went to the magic theory class. When he entered, there seemed to be a crowd gathering around someone, and they were shouting. Liu Feng went over to take a look, and then laughed, seeing Arad getting asked questions.


    "Oh right! He doesn''t have his papers."


    Liu Feng quickly pulled him out of the crowd. Arad knew that it was Liu Feng, and did not resist. The other students protested though.


    "What is with you commoner? Looks like you are friends with the new kid? Don''t hog him all for yourself. My friends want to get to know him a little better."


    "Forgive me. My cousin is a bit shy in public gatherings and he gets threatened easily when people like you flock near him. He will get used to you slowly, but please give him time. For now, he will stay with me due to those reasons."


    Arad nodded, and they sat to the side.


    Professor Cordelia entered right after the bell rang, and she immediately noticed Liu Feng.


    "I thought you ran away because I scolded you, but it looks like you stayed. Why didn''t you come yesterday then?"


    "I slept in professor."


    Cordelia''s face twitched. "Slept in? For my class? Well, you will fail anyways so why should I care. People like you can''t even get thirty percentage in the papers I make. This year, you will be expelled, or repeating the year."


    Liu Feng just smiled.


    Cordelia then looked at Arad. "Fresh blood eh? Pity you have to sit next to him. Why don''t you come to the front? He''s a bad influence after all."


    "Forgive me professor, but he is-"


    "I wasn''t talking to you. He can tell me that himself."


    Liu Feng looked at Arad and nodded. He took a seat while Arad just looked at Cordelia with burning eyes. Cordelia felt as if she fell into the abyss, and that she was going to die. In a flash, she fell down on the ground, back to consciousness. She looked at the rest of the class, who were laughing, and coldly at Arad. She then left them and started her class.


    Liu Feng asked Arad, "If you have any problem with the content you have to learn, then ask me."


    "Yes cousin, but I have already read the magic theory class textbook that I received yesterday. I thought that we were supposed to. I think I won''t have a problem with this."


    Cordelia saw them talking, and threw the chalk in her hand at Arad. Arad turned around and caught it with his left hand. He got up and asked, "Yes professor? What is the reason for attacking us?"


    "Well since you guys are experts in the topic, why don''t you, the new boy not you Liu Feng, come down and tell us all how a magical contract is formed."


    Arad nodded, and came down to the front of the class. He faced the students and started speaking, "The magical contract between elves and spirits is formed through a series of three trials which are conducted in the spirit realm. The spirits choose whether to choose an elf to give their powers or not. Is that all professor?"

 Chapter 53 - The Spear Is Not For Him

    Cordelia''s face darkened. She did not expect Arad to know the answer because she thought that he was new to the class.


    "Did you repeat the class boy?", she asked Arad as he was leaving, a last ditch attempt to save face.


    "No professor, I joined school for the first time yesterday, so I did some light reading of the textbook."


    Cordelia felt as if she fell in a hole. She shook herself, and continued the class, but she did not have the confidence that she had entered with anymore. Liu Feng slept through the class, but she did not bother with him, as she did not want another sudden miracle like Arad''s to happen.


    After the class, Liu Feng took Arad with him to the self defence class.


    "What weapon do you want to use Arad? You can learn it."


    "Anything cousin? Then can I learn the bow? My parents never let me anywhere near me, and would hit me everytime I did."


    "Do whatever. This is the self defence class, so you can try however much you want, but just don''t show your draconic strength. Do how much everyone else is doing, and practice how much ever you want later."


    "Yes cousin.", Arad said, and followed Amelia to the archery class. Amelia frowned, because she knew that Arad was Liu Feng''s lackey, and she thought that he sent Arad after her. She went to the archery class, and took a bow. Arad went immediately to the teacher and explained his situation.


    The teacher nodded, and allowed him to join, and Arad joined the class. The archery class did have about five people, excluding Arad and Amelia, so it was the third most popular weapon.


    Meanwhile in the spear training area,


    "Did you practise anything yesterday boy?"


    "No teacher. Because of yesterday''s incident, I was not able to come out."


    "Idiot! If I was in your position and went through the same experience, then I would definitely practise a hundred times more, but that would just be zero for you right boy? No dedication, no interest. You are the worst student I got. Thank god I will be done with you in a few days."


    Liu Feng smiled bitterly. He did not know that Yue Zhifeng thought of him that unfavorably.


    They started the class with the basic strokes again, and Yue Zhifeng completed demonstrating all the basic strokes, and Liu Feng started practising them.


    Yue Zhifeng sat on the side spectating. Next to him, an old man appeared. "Is he any good?"


    "You should give a reminder instead of just popping by next time onwards. As for this kid, he is pretty good. He has the body for the spear, but he is definitely not a genius. He is slightly above average. The spear might not be for him. He does not love it himself. We shall see how he turns out, but I am sure that the person that I am looking for is someone else. Now shoo. I have a student to teach and I don''t want any disturbances."


    Liu Feng glanced at the old man who arrived and disappeared like a ghost and was curious. He stopped to ask Yue Zhifeng, but he replied, "None of your business. Now continue your practice. You are not getting it right. Want to fight? Getting beat up is the right way to learn."


    Liu Feng took up the fighting position, and got ready, but the bell rang all of a sudden.


    Yue Zhifeng sighed and said, "Pity we couldn''t fight. My body was aching for a fight, one sided or not. Well, go on, or that idiot Francis will come for my head.

 Chapter 54 - Fighting With Li Zhang

    Liu Feng nodded and went back to the class. He saw Arad surrounded by four girls. He saw all the boys in the class directing. vicious looks at Arad. Liu Feng went to the desk next to Arad and took a seat.


    "Hey, stop monopolizing your cousin''s time. We want to sit next to him too. To sit with this god archer during the class, and holding his hand - ", a girl started fantasizing.


    Liu Feng looked at Arad with surprise. He did not expect Arad to be so good with bows. Liu Feng shooed everyone away, and when the professor entered, the girls reluctantly left.


    Francis looked at Liu Feng and Arad, who were in the middle of the crowd when he entered with a hint of anger.


    Liu Feng dismissed it, and went back to sleeping with his head upright. The class went on without any hitches, as the professor did not care about what happened behind him much.


    The students went to the magic practicals class next , and this time Jean was sitting down on the side, and Li Zhang was in charge of the class.


    He saw Liu Feng and went up to him.


    "Give me the recorded stone, and maybe you''ll pass this year."


    "I didn''t know that professor was still affiliated with the Glade Kingdom. It seems like something the administration would like to hear about?"


    "Who''s going to believe a problem child who missed a class on his second day?"


    "Looks like you did your research professor. But not quite thoroughly. Please continue the class, the students are waiting for you."


    Li Zhang looked at him coldly and went back to the front. He started the class, and started showing everyone the chants for a new spell, fire chains.


    Arad spoke silently to Liu Feng, "Cousin, why are humans using magic like this? I wanted to ask you yesterday but forgot to."


    "I''ll tell you later, don''t worry. For now, follow whatever they are teaching you."


    Arad nodded and went back to listening to class. He was practising the chant in his head when Jean came up to him.


    "So you are Liu Feng''s ''cousin''. Why do I feel like I saw you before?"


    "Please stop blocking me. I wish to listen to class."


    "Oh, and what are you going to do about it?"


    "Cousin! This person is disturbing me.", Arad went and complained to Liu Feng. Liu Feng smiled at Jean and threw up a stone in the air. Jean leapt at the stone, barely securing it.


    "Dog fetch!.", Liu Feng called out. Jean''s face looked dark, as the stone was not the real magic stone, but a phony.


    "Now I really hit the gold mine. Another recording! I wonder what the princess of Glade will give up for this? It is your pride at stake, so please think accordingly."


    Jean wqas now ready to attack Liu Feng, but as they were out in the open, she restrained herself.


    "Call your brother to my room, and tell him to get down on all fours and then bark like a dog. A dog for a dog. Fair trade right?"


    Li Zhang finally had it. He appeared in front of Liu Feng and held his hand, "Where is the stone?" Then, Liu Feng shouted, "Professor is assaulting me! Call the principal. Call the principal. Arad go! Call the principal."''

 Chapter 55 - Suspended!

    Li Zhang let go of Liu Feng to chase after Arad, but he was nowhere to be seen. He gritted his teeth, and said, "Where are the stones. I will kill you if you don''t give them to me."


    Liu Feng acted innocently, and said, "What stones professor? Please tell me."


    Li Zhang barked, "The one where Jean attacked you, and the one where she leapt at a stone you threw like a dog."


    "Thank you for confirming. Here are the stones professor. I hope that you will let go of me now."


    Li Zhang took the stones and crushed them. By now, a middle-aged man came up to the field. He saw Li Zhang and Liu Feng, while the other students were staring gawking at them.


    He shouted, "Explanation! Now!"


    Liu Feng came forward and said, "Let me explain Principal. When I was in the cafeteria, the assistant professor Jean attacked me. I recorded that for self defence, but the professor Li Zhang attacked me to get the stone back."


    "Principal, there is no proof of such an incident. I was merely teaching him how to use magic when a fighter is in close quarters."


    "Might I assume that whatever professor Li Zhang said is the truth?", Liu Feng asked Li Zhang.


    "Yes. I am always truthful.", Li Zhang answered immediately.


    "Then can you please explain this?", Liu Feng asked, and activated a magic stone.


    It shone brightly, and then showed a picture of Li Zhang holding Liu Feng''s neck. Then it started playing for everyone to see.


    "What stones professor? Please tell me."


    "The one where Jean attacked you, and the one where she leapt at a stone you threw like a dog."


    The dialogues were clear for everyone to hear, and see. Li Zhang''s face darkened. He regretted even speaking to Liu Feng in the first place.


    Then, Liu Feng threw another stone up, and this one showed Jean attacking Liu Feng.


    The principal sighed. He spoke,


    "Jean will be stripped of her assistant professor role, and will be suspended for three months. Then, she will repeat the fourth year. As for Li Zhang, you will be sent to the Aegon jail system, as you signed a contract with the king that you have broken. I regret allowing this to happen. I apologize to the student Liu Feng for allowing such an incident to happen. Compensation will be given. As for your new magical practical teacher, we will arrange for one very soon."


    The entire class was shaken. All of them cheered for Liu Feng, because all of them hated Jean because of her previous remarks about them.


    Liu Feng looked at Amelia. She seemed relieved about Jean''s departure for three months, but she was apprehensive.


    She went to Liu Feng later on and asked, "Now you''ve used your only card you have left. What will you do after three months, when she is ready to kill you?"


    "Elementary my dear Amelia. I never show all my cards. Next time, it will be her pride on the line. She is a princess, so it will be an easy decision. As for you, don''t worry, I will take care of it.".


    Amelia turned her head, "Who cared about you? I was just asking for myself,", and she ran away from him.

 Chapter 56 - Talking With The Spirits

    Liu Feng sighed. "I just can''t understand how women think."


    Because of the events that transpired, he virtually kissed goodbye all hopes for a care-free and quiet student life. He went back to the dorm, where Tesarion and Filden were waiting for him.


    "I heard that you got a teacher expelled and Jean Klein suspended? That is so awesome! When we went to our Magic Practicals class, she trash talked a lot, and the stupid professor allowed her to. She did whatever she wanted to, but Li Zhang just allowed her to. We would have complained, but you just rid all the first years of a lot of hassle."


    Liu Feng nodded, but he stopped caring. He was more worried about something else. He sat down on his bed in the lotus position, and started calling out.


    "Lord of all Spirits, Zeus. I hope that you are listening. I believe that you have already received information that demons have returned to the continent, but I believe that the situation is much worse than I anticipated. It looks like the demons have infiltrated an entire kingdom. Please respond if you are listening to me."


    "I am listening child. What do you mean by infiltrating a kingdom?"


    "Well, am I right to assume that demons have black eyes, and red pupils?"


    "Yes. How did you know. I am sure that the humans do not have any records of demons, and I have told all the spirits to withhold any information regarding the demons from the mortal realm. It will be troublesome if humans know about the existence of demons. As they have lost all contact with the spirits, they will immediately side with the demons."


    "Well, I just confirmed it. Well, I saw the eyes of Li Zhang go black when he was expelled. I thought that he was in a contract with a spirit, but when I tried to probe him, his mana felt dark and disgusting. It almost repelled me, and he was like a dark spot in a bright world. It felt as if he was also way too powerful for a professor."


    "Well, that seems concerning. Thank you for the information Liu Feng. I will make sure that this is taken care of."


    "Well, I didn''t call you for that. I could have informed the spirits to convey it to you. I called you here because of the contract with the dragons. What are the terms of the dragons'' contract with Pyrus? How does it work?"


    "You could have asked Pyrus, but since I am here, let me tell you. The contract means that when a dragon serves the kingdom of fire, he will be in a temporary contract with Pyrus. Because Pyrus is a King Spirit, he has more power than the human body can possibly use, so you use only a fraction of his power. So, Pyrus has a lot more power to spare, and he gives some of that to the dragons. Also, dragons are all given priority to get a contract when they choose to."


    "When they choose to? Why wouldn''t they want to get a contract? And why a preference? Are there non-fire dragons in the world right now?"


    "You have a lot of questions boy. Well, the contract is severely limiting. Your powers decrease drastically if you are against a demon, or outside the continent. That is why we could never actually get rid of demons. No one was powerful enough to kill the demons outside the continent, but demons were still very powerful when they came to our continent. They have evolved in a way that our continent has not."


    Liu Feng started thinking in contemplation, when he heard Tesarion''s voice call him out.


    "Liu Feng, let''s go eat."

 Chapter 57 - Famous

    "Liu Feng, let''s go eat.I can''t wait to show off to everyone that I am roommates with the famous Liu Feng, the one who got rid of Jean Klein."


    Liu Feng opened his eyes. He was satisfied that he learnt everything that he wanted to, but he was irritated at how much his roommates disturbed him. He looked at all three of them, Alderan had come in a few minutes ago, and called them all for lunch, and told them,


    "This is going to be a warning to all of you. Never disturb me when I am with my eyes closed. Else, there will be consequences."


    "Sorry! I didn''t know that you felt so protective about your ''meditation''.", Filden air quoted.


    Liu Feng snapped back, "Just don''t bother me about stupid stuff like food or showing of to your friends. I have more important things to worry about."


    Filden just nodded, and said, "Well, you are up anyways, so why don''t we just go to the cafeteria anyways."


    Liu Feng followed the three of them into the cafeteria. It was bustling because it was lunch time. Then, everyone saw Liu Feng enter. A few hundred people talking just shut their mouths, and the full cafeteria just became silent. Liu Feng looked at the people, and just went forward to an empty table. Tessarion, Filden and Alderan took a seat.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. "Can''t you find somewhere else to sit? I want some quiet."


    "No other seats. You think I want to sit with you?", Alderan pointed out.


    Liu Feng just nodded, and then started eating. The cafeteria just continued in the uncomfortable silence, with a few people whispering with each other here and there. Liu Feng just shook his head, and quickly ate, and left the place. The moment he stepped outside, a hundred different conversations about him started up.


    "I heard that he single handedly defeated Jean."


    "Don''t be absurd, he''s a freshman. I heard that the principal came so that''s why Li Zhang got expelled."


    "Well, I think that it''s good that Li Zhang got kicked out. He was becoming an eye sore. He always favoured those Glade people, and it was getting on my nerves. He even let a girl get harassed, and shut her up, when it turned out that the prince was behind it. I think that she will come out now."


    "Ya man. It''s a good thing that he is gone."


    Liu Feng heard all of this but he just felt anger.


    "If he was that hated, then why did they not complain? Cowards. They can''t do anything, so they wait for someone else to do it, and then they celebrate because of it."


    He went back to his dorm, and then started writing something. After a while, Arad came in and said,


    "Master, You told me to come here yesterday?"


    "Yes Arad. Here, another set of what you have to say when people ask you anything. Remember, never go off script. Any problem and just say, ''please talk to my cousin about it. I don''t know''. Got it?"


    "Yes Master."


    "And I told you not to call me master right?"


    "Yes master, but no one is around, and I am uncomfortable calling you cousin. Please excuse me when no one is around."

 Chapter 58 - Great Sword

    Two months later


    Liu Feng was in class. He was very dissatisfied with the pace of the class, but the teachers went extremely slow so that everyone in the class could understand the syllabus. He also reached a bottleneck in his mana collection. Previously, when he meditated, he could feel that his mana at least increased, but now, he could feel that no matter how much mana he tried to collect, his body had reached a limit.


    Liu Feng knew that when he surpassed the fifth order and went into the sixth, his fighting power would increase exponentially, but he just couldn''t fathom how. He was in the magical theory class now, and Cordelia knew better to disturb him in his thinking. After she called him out a few times, he answered all questions impeccably even though he wasn''t paying attention to class.


    She started letting him do whatever he wanted. The bell rang, and Liu Feng got up to go to the self defence class, when Cordelia stopped him.


    "I have something to ask of you Liu Feng. Can you please stay back until everyone leaves?"


    Liu Feng nodded, and the rest of the class left, leaving Liu Feng alone with Cordelia.


    "Is it possible for you to repeat the answer that you have given when you first came to the class? I wanted to know what you said. It was interesting."


    "Sorry professor, but I must refuse. It was as you said. I just put a few words together. If that is all, then I shall take my leave."


    "No wait. This is about something else. As you know, there are more than just our four kingdoms on the continent. Next year, somee of our students will go to the Magic Academy of Derail, a kingdom north of Aegon, while a few of their students will attend our academy. We wish for this to be a way to strengthen our ties. So, all teachers have to recommend a person from the classes I teach. I have recommended you. Surprisingly, another teacher has recommended you, I am not sure on who, so you will be attending the Royal Magic Academy of the kingdom of Derail next year. Please prepare yourself."


    Liu Feng just nodded and left.


    "Another student in his shoes would have at least given an expression.", Cordelia thought to herself.


    Liu Feng went to his self defence class. Today was the day when they changed their weapon again. Liu Feng went through quite a few weapons over this time, but he didn''t particularly like a weapon. Today, he planned to take up the great sword. He took up the great sword. It was quite heavy, but because most of the mana that Liu Feng had was directed to his flesh and bones, they were sturdy and quite strong.


    Liu Feng took it up and swung it a few times. He nodded towards Marcus, and chose this. The great sword was not to be confused with the heavy sword that Marcus taught. This was much bigger, and heavier. The great sword was a weapon for the battlefield, when one faced hundreds of opponents by himself.


    Liu Feng feared that such a day would come, so he started preparing himself accordingly. In fact, his orphan training project in Dilhiem was going excellently in this regard. He had Sir Nicholas contact all the city lords to constantly send orphans their way, and they happily complied. What were dead weights to everyone else, Liu Feng saw solid gold in, because he could have them trained to become loyal soldiers who could get contracted by the spirits and become mages.

 Chapter 59 - What! Salem Still Exists?

    Liu Feng went to the great sword training area with his teacher, Long Che. His teacher was not as indifferent as most others. He was normal per se. He did not shoot for potholes at every instance, and merely taught Liu Feng what he was supposed to know. But Liu Feng missed the eccentricities of most of the other teachers. He started swinging the great sword with ease, surprising Long Che.


    Liu Feng started learning how to use the great sword in extremely fast succession. Long Che looked at Liu Feng with interest. All the students he got so far were hot headed boys who wanted to show off to girls that they could use a great sword, when they couldn''t even swing it. ??


    After an hour of swinging it, Liu Feng knew that he had a special connection with this weapon. He liked this one better than most. He didn''t particularly enjoy using the other weapons, but this one he did. This one felt like it was talking to him.


    ''Well, I certainly did not expect you of all people to be a great sword guy. I would have thought of you as a dual sword person.", Aquous chimed in.


    Liu Feng just shrugged. "Well, it is what it is. Just can''t do anything about it."


    "You are such a killjoy. I really regret taking you up for the contract. Your life is super boring. Nothing is happening. I wanted to go to all the places that I missed a few thousand years ago, but you are just here doing nothing. I can''t even watch the drama that my kin tell me about. Where are these fights? That episode with that Li Zhang character was fun. Can you do that again?"


    Liu Feng waved his hand, dismissing her words. The bell rang, so he went to the magic history class. Francis started the class, and he started an interesting topic that even Liu Feng was interested about.


    "Students, today we will be starting a new and interesting topic on the different kingdoms in Dicain. This is important, so please pay attention. Here on the board, you have the map of Dicain. As you can see, the four kingdoms of Aegon, Darv, Elvan, and Glade are in the south, with all of the kingdoms having an ocean line. Then, as we go north, you will see the kingdom of Derail, and a few other kingdoms here. Then, as we go west, you will see the draconic empire. Legend has it that it is still controlled by dragons to this very day. But, as we know, dragons do not exist, and this is just a way of propagation of the Draconic empire. When we go east, we will see another kingdom of the dwarves that Darv had actually originated from, the Smithen Empire. This is a huge empire with impenetrable defense, and is famous for its huge steel wall around it''s border. "


    Liu Feng was thoroughly fascinated, because he did not find a record of this information in the castle library when he was back in the capital, and he was sure that he read almost every book there.


    "I must ask Lucas about this."


    Francis continued,


    "And then, as we go further north, we have the empire of Salem."


    Liu Feng''s eyes widened. "I heard of this before. Where? Yes, it is where Lucas is from. But he said that it was a few hundred years ago right? How is such an ancient kingdom still alive? And if it is alive, then does that mean that ancient magic is still alive there? But the spirits told me that I was the first human to go to the spirit realm in a while. Oh my god, what is happening here?"

 Chapter 60 - Dicain Remains A Mystery

    Francis'' next words calmed Liu Feng down.


    "The empire of Salem is not to be confused with the ancient empire of Salem. Although they share the same name, the latter had been destroyed a thousand years ago, and the current empire of Salem was built on top of its ruins. ??


    Now, in the centre of the continent, there exists a region which is not controlled by any power, but it has been unanimously decided as a neutral zone by all the kingdoms. In this region, there exists a huge palace that many have been curious about, but that will be for the next class. I think that we should go more in detail about the kingdoms just north of us. As we are all allied kingdoms, we should know about any threatening forces near us."


    Liu Feng was thoroughly interested in the palace that Francis had talked about. It seemed like a fairy tale. For a huge palace like that to exist in a neutral area was highly unlikely. There was a bigger story here that he was clearly missing.


    The class slowly got boring again, and Liu Feng lost all interest. He waited for the bell to ring, and went to the magic theory class.


    After he got Li Zhang kicked, they had a substitute teacher called Malcolm fill in for him. Malcolm was a fresh graduate of the royal academy of Darv, and he was also one of the few dwarves who could get a contract with the spirits. Because they were dwarves, they had a natural inclination with earthen spirits.


    Liu Feng liked Malcolm. He was amicable, and not arrogant. He asked if they had any problems. He was an actual teacher. He taught them how to use earth magic, and his classes were quite enjoyable.


    The class ended in a flash, and Liu Feng went to the cafeteria directly instead of to his room. For some reason, he was especially hungry today. Seeing Liu Feng going to the cafeteria, Arad joined behind him, like an attendant.


    They went to the cafeteria, which was sparsely filled, because the classes had just completed. They took their food, and took a seat to start eating food, when a boy came and interrupted them.


    "Look who we have here. The snitch Liu Feng and his lackey."


    Liu Feng looked at the boy.


    "And you are?"


    The boy seemed offended. "Lowly commoner! How do you not know the esteemed name of the great Steve Clein? I am the prince of the great kingdom of Glade. Now since you know the difference in our status, quickly bow to me."


    "Ohh, I remember you. You were that coward who hid behind his sister for all the fights. How is it? Hiding behind a girl I mean."


    Steve''s face darkened. He then said, "Well, we''ll see how much longer you can keep this up. My sister is coming back in a few weeks. Then, you will wish that you never came here."


    "Oh, is that so? I really want to see that happen.", A voice came behind Steve. He turned around, to see a fourth year senior.


    "Oh, Senior Zhang. I didn''t see you there.", Steve whimpered. He was clearly afraid of this senior.


    "Well it looks like the Glade kingdom feels that the magic academy is theirs. It looks like I have to give a proper lesson again?"

 Chapter 61 - Confrontation

    Liu Feng looked at the show with interest. It seemed that a few of the students did indeed have a spine. Steve was shaking under his knees, and he backed up against Liu Feng, shaking the table that Liu Feng was sitting on.


    Liu Feng just got up to leave when the senior student called him. ??


    "I have heard that you were the reason that Li Zhang was expelled? Thank you for that. I think that I am also the first person to thank you for that? Well, all these students here are a bunch of cowards. It is very refreshing to see fresh blood with a spine. These are the last few years for me, so it is nice to see people that I can hand off the torch to. Well, I will see you around.". The senior said and left.


    Liu Feng laughed to himself and went to leave. He could hear conversations start around him.


    ''Wasn''t that Zhang Fei? He was talking to Liu Feng? Were they talking about the Illuminative Association?"


    "Well, that entire association publicly opposed Jean Klein and Li Zhang, and Liu Feng dealt a huge blow to them right?"


    "But why did Zhang Fei come now? I mean it has been over two months since the incident occured."


    "Well, I heard that Zhang Fei was out of the Academy because of an assignment. He had to hunt a few magical monsters for his assignment. All the fourth years and fifth years are super powerful and the grading curve is high, apparently."


    Liu Feng was a bit interested in the conversations going around, but he kept his cool and left. He knew that if he displayed even the slightest interest, he would be bombarded by requests to join clubs. Clubs were one part of the school experience that Liu Feng was trying extremely hard to avoid. He knew that once he was part of a club, he would be constrained by their rules, and would have to participate in club fights, which were getting increasingly common with a sudden increase in clubs in the academy.


    Liu Feng went to his dorm to find it empty.


    ''They must have gone to get lunch", Liu Feng thought. He laid on the bed to catch a break, when a student knocked on the door and came in. He was panting heavily, and he said,


    "Liu Feng. There are a few students beating up your roommates and his highness Alderan because of you. They said that they wanted to speak with you, and that they would go further and hunt everyone you met until you came before them. Please save his highness."


    Liu Feng was thoroughly irritated now. He told the student, an elf, to go call Arad, and went to the site of the fight. When he got there, he saw about a dozen people fighting against Alderan, with Tesarion and Filden beaten up and unconscious on the side. His face twitched.


    "Good, very good. So this is how they are going to play it?"


    He then picked up a few rocks on the ground, and threw them at the students. They hit the heads accurately, and one by one, the number of opponents that Alderan faced started decreasing. Liu Feng then went to the last person left standing.


    "If you want to walk upright tomorrow, then tell me who was behind this."


    The student was clearly afraid, but he tried putting up a front. He did not bulge, and started chanting a spell. Liu Feng just slapped him mid spell, and then took his leg.


    "One move and you will be immobile for the rest of the year. Now, who was behind this mess? I am not kidding."

 Chapter 62 - [Bonus ]Speaking With The Illuminative Association

    Chapter 62 - Speaking with the Illuminative Association


    Leave my leg now please." ??


    Liu Feng left the leg, and kicked the student away. He then barked, "Someone take those two dead weights to the pharmacy. And you boy, where is the Glade Association? Wait no, where is the Illuminative Association? I want to speak with them first."


    The student told him the directions.


    Liu Feng looked at Alderan next. "Arad will be arriving in a few moments. Inform him of the events that transpired, and tell him to meet me at the Illuminative association."


    Alderan nodded, and Liu Feng left the scene.


    He arrived at the location of the club buildings, and he went to the left side of the central buildings. There were five huge buildings at the centre, and a few other smaller buildings to the side. It seemed that they were catering to the main clubs of the princes of the four kingdoms. He went to one that said Illuminative, and saw a bright reception greet him. It seemed that these clubs spared no expense to showcase grandeur. He went to the reception and asked the receptionist, "May I know who is the club president?"


    The receptionist looked at Liu Feng with contempt, but she replied, "How do you not know that. It is the princess of Darv, Haela Stormbringer. She is the one who had brought justice to the academy, because the stupid Aegonian prince wouldn''t even come here and play mediator."


    Traces of worship could be seen in her eyes, but Liu Feng knew that to be common in these settings. He then told her,


    "Inform your club president that Liu Feng requests an audience with her immediately. If not now, then tell her that I will be going to the Glade club to play a game."


    The receptionist''s tone changed when she heard the name Liu Feng. "You are Liu Feng? I will inform the pThe student whimpered and yielded.


    "The Glade association. I am from the Glade association. His highness Steve commanded me to do this. resident right away, please wait a moment."


    She quickly ran up the stairs. It was now that Arad entered. He spotted Liu Feng and came near him.


    "What happened Cousin? I heard that you called me?"


    "Oh yes, I heard that you were really good at the self defence classes? I don''t want to showcase my true strength, and even your suppressed physical strength will be enough for my purposes. We will be going to wreck a few things, so I called for you."


    "Wreck something?", Arad''s eyes lit up. He started cracking his knuckles. "Where? Here?"


    "Patience. I will tell you when, don''t be hasty."


    "Yes cousin."


    Arad sat on the side, and the receptionist ran back down.


    "The president will see you now. She is on the top floor."


    Liu Feng looked at Arad. "Wait here.". Arad nodded. Liu Feng went up to the top floor. Because the concept of cement had not been introduced here, they could only have five floors, but that was already an accomplishment. He went to the sole office on the top floor, and knocked on the door.


    "Come in", a voice came out.


    Liu Feng went in, to be stunned by a display that he did not expect. When he heard that the president was the princess of Darv, he immediately formed an assumption.

 Chapter 63 - Attack

    But, those assumptions had proved to be false. Haela Stormbringer was a dark skinned beauty. She was a whole head shorter than Liu Feng, and was a mere five feet, but she was by no means brutish, as the stories all said. Liu Feng immediately shook his head.


    "Damn hormones", he cursed. ??


    Haeda looked at Liu Feng. "May I know why the hero of the freshmen has arrived knocking at my door? I wonder if you wish to join our club? We would love to welcome people like you."


    "It is not regarding that. I wish to speak to you regarding the Glade Club. They have recently targeted me, and I don''t like it."


    "Well aren''t you the spoiled brat? Getting on your nerves? I am at war with them and I don''t like it. What am I going to do? Fight. That is all we can do."


    "Well what you are doing is clearly ineffective. I am going to trash their club building. I wanted to know if the Illuminative Association is interested in helping out. It could really relieve the stress of your members."


    "Stop joking Liu Feng. I thought that we could have a decent conversation. It seems that I was wrong to call you, that''s five minutes gone forever."


    "Think what you will. We will be going over there right now. It will take some time to do it ourself, so we want your help."


    "We? Who is going to help you? Your idiot roommates? I heard they couldn''t even fend of ten students."


    "And did you hear where those ten students ended up? It is your choice, and you have just a few minutes to decide. It would be troublesome if the greatest victory against the Glade club doesn''t have your name on it two times in a row, and you even refusing it the second time around."


    Liu Feng turned around and left. Haela was left thinking. She finally gave in to her curiosity. She got down to the fourth floor and shouted,


    "All fourth and fifth years assemble. Let us go see a show. NOW!"


    Liu Feng went to the reception area and signalled towards Arad to follow him. They went out and towards the direction of the Glade club. Shortly after, Haela and her gang followed.


    In front of the Glade Club,


    Liu Feng entered the club to see a similar luxurious setting to that of the Illuminative Association. He then went to the receptionist there and asked,


    "Can I please speak to Steve? Tell him his dear friend Liu Feng is here."


    The receptionist stepped back once she heard the name Liu Feng. She immediately took a magical stone and activated it. Alarm sounds ensued, and the club members came to the reception area.


    Liu Feng saw that everyone had weapons. He looked at Arad now.


    "What weapon do you prefer? They are offering it to us on a silver platter."


    Arad nodded, and he disappeared, reappearing being a senior in the back with a spear. He knocked him out cold, and took the spear from his hand. He swung the spear a few times to get used to it.


    He then went back to Liu Feng''s side in an instant. The club members couldn''t even react to the attack.


    "How did you do that?", a freshman shouted.

 Chapter 64 - Infighting

    "I think that it''s pretty clear that you are on the wrong side of war. Now, I will give you all a chance to leave this place intact. Start tearing up this building. I will take care of the repercussions. "


    The students were all hesitating. Then someone spoke from behind, ??


    "You have come to the lion''s den Liu Feng. Now, it is time for you to leave behind a limb or two."


    Steve and a few seniors came forward.


    Liu Feng laughed. "Look who it is. The coward who nearly pissed himself this afternoon, and his loyal dogs."


    Steve wanted to retort, but he couldn''t. The faces of the students fell.


    ''So this is who you are all fighting for. Very good choice indeed. Well, your time is almost up. Decide, will you tear this place up, or will you fight for this donkey? He can''t even take care of his own matters, so he sends other people to do his work. I wonder, on a battlefield, will you be on the front lines like a true king, or in the back, like the coward you are?"


    The Glade club was getting uneasy. Liu Feng was sowing dissension in the ranks, and it was working. Steve saw this, but he was still afraid to come front. He got the news that Liu Feng single handedly beat twelve third year students. That was a great achievement, especially for a freshman.


    The seniors next to Steve then came forward.


    "By the order of the Club president, Jean Klein, I will be acting as the acting club president. As you have come here and made such a big mess, you have to leave behind something."


    "What orders? You traitor. The club president can''t be a lowly duke''s son like you! It has to be me. Come back. I am the acting club president."


    Liu Feng laughed out loud. "So this is how the Glade Club works. This is who you are fighting for. Now, can you make a decision? Trash this place or fight for this idiot. No wait, I am feeling very generous today. I will give you another option. Leave this place."


    When Liu Feng gave the students the final option, about half the students left. Steve''s face went black.


    "How dare you betray me? I am going to become king in the future. Do you want to get on the bad side of me?"


    "Your highness, you must also remember that the king only controls a quarter of the army. The nobles control the rest. You are in no position to give these remarks. In fact, we will send word to the kingdom regarding your actions. Surely you know that the second prince is also in contention for the throne. Please cease your meaningless struggle, and let go of the GLade club."


    Most of the Glade club''s people left, leaving Steve, and the few seniors remaining.


    "Well, isn''t this a sight to see. When Jean comes here, who will she blame? The incompetent leader? He was the one who provoked me. Well, Arad, let''s trash this place. Send everyone a message not to mess with me."


    Then, the Illuminative association came knocking.


    "Oh, you are here late. Unfortunately, there was no fight, and most of the students of the club left. If some of you hold the seniors off, we can take care of the place. Don''t waste a man on Steve. It''s a waste of manpower."


    Steve finally had it, and he shouted, "You bastard!!"

 Chapter 65 - Devil Stone

    Steve attacked Liu Feng. He casted an earth spell against Liu Feng. Liu Feng quickly jumped up to negate it. He then shot a fireball at Steve. Steve was hit immediately, and couldn''t even jump. He fell on the ground, his face all lack. The seniors could not assist him, as they were occupied in their fights.


    Then, Liu Feng heard Zeus'' voice. "I sense the power of demons on him. Interrogate him for me." ? ?


    Liu Feng showed a shocked face, and quickly knocked out Steve. He carried Steve upto the fifth room. He looked at the seniors.


    "Anyone comes upstairs, and this guy will lose a limb."


    He took Steve to the sole office on the fifth floor and threw him on the floor. He locked the door. The office was very extravagant, and it had a lot of Glade themed decorations.


    He gathered water on his hand, and released a spell on Steve. He woke up. Looking around and seeing no one else, he got scared.


    "What what do you want? I will give you anything, leave me alone. I won''t bother you anymore."


    Liu Feng then asked Zeus, "Where do you sense the power?"


    He got a reply, "On his neck, there seems to be a pendant. Quickly remove it before he activates it. It could get dangerous, you are still a fifth order mage."


    Liu Feng nodded, and went for Steve''s neck to grab the pendant. Steve panicked, and he held the pendant. He then chanted a few words in a foreign tongue. Then, Liu Feng was blasted away, and at the place Steve was, a dark mist formed. It looked like a fluid, but it wasn''t. Steve looked bigger, and darker. He had a black eyes now, and his arms were bulging. He transformed into a monster of some sort.


    "Well, you did it now, This is a demonified human. You have to take away the devil stone on his body to stop him from completely demonizing. This stone is the reason that the war against the demons was so difficult."


    Liu Feng nodded, and he quickly cased the situation. He started readying mana, when Steve-no the monster lunged at him. The monster was impossibly quick, and Liu Feng was thrown on the wall. He could feel two ribs break. His consciousness was slowly slipping.


    The door broke all of a sudden, and Arad entered. He saw the monster, and then Liu Feng. He lunged at the monster''s neck, and took the demon stone out. Because Arad was a dragon, he seemed to be faster than the demon, and Liu Feng saw that the monster stopped demonizing, and turned back to Steve. Arad took Liu Feng, and quickly broke the wall and rushed to the nurse.


    Liu Feng totally lost consciousness and the last thing he saw was the sky. When he regained his consciousness, he was in the nurse''s building. He saw Arad next to him, calmly meditating. Liu Feng struggled to get up. Arad immediately got up to help, but Liu Feng stopped him.


    "The devil stone. You knew?"


    "Yes cousin. The dragons will never forget the past very easily like the humans did. Especially a deadly war like the one against the demons. And, when a few demons surfaced in the west, the younger dragons were taught to take the devil stone out, so that the human stayed alive to interrogate. But, devil stones are rare even for the demons. Humans that we can interrogate are rare. Immediately after I took you to the nurse, I moved that human to a safe location, so that we could interrogate him."


    "Good job."

 Chapter 66 - Recuperating

    Arad left after Liu Feng''s behemest request. He finally was alone.


    "Wow! I almost died there! What would have happened if I did? I wasted my last life toiling for that bastard because he took Ah''Li from me and kept her somewhere, but to think that in this life those same regrets remain. I wanted to have a good life, but I focused far too much on having an empire, a power of my own that I could truly say was mine, but it seems that my inferiority complex to that bastard has gotten the best of me. I should focus more on myself as a project. It''s time to realize that I need more than power. I need friends and family. Ever since I got here, I subconsciously avoided and alienated most of the people here chasing after a few pipe dreams. I need to stop doing that." ??


    Liu Feng suddenly found himself with a midlife crisis. He was torn that he was on the death step, and his only visitor was Arad. He felt immense regret swell up inside of him. He just sat upright with his eyes blank. He truly looked like he was dead. Then, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in, the door is unlocked."


    Much to Liu Feng''s surprise, Amelia came in. She was all dressed up and looked gorgeous. She had a bouquet in her hands.


    "Thank you for helping my brother. It is my obligation to give you these flowers. My father also sends his wishes. He said that you must be careful. It is not every day that one finds such a wonderful rival to play with. As for the rest, you can just read for yourself. I will be leaving now."


    "That''s all? I almost died and I''m here all alone, surely you should give me company."


    "No thanks. I don''t want to.", Amelia pouted and quickly walked away.


    Liu Feng laughed to himself. He thought, "Well that''s something that you didn''t have then, in that life. Don''t give this up. Protect this one properly."


    Liu Feng was about to go to sleep, when he heard another knock. He called out,


    "Come in. The door is unlocked."


    This time, Sylvette walked in.


    ''Sylvie! What a surprise. I haven''t seen you a lot after the first week of school."


    Sylvette smiled. She replied, "Well, you had been cold and distant to all of us since you and Amelia talked after the first day. It seemed that you were a different person. Well, the western club of Aegon sends you their regards. The club members were preoccupied with, well, because you shook up the club landscape by destroying the Glade club, all the others were scrambling to recruit the members who were left. So, I was sent to personally wish you. The others will give their regards tomorrow, when hopefully this all settles down."


    Liu Feng scratched his head and smiled. "I certainly did not expect that the effects would reach even people like you. By the way, what is the news on Steve? He almost killed me and ran away."


    "Well, after the incident, he was nowhere to be seen. In Fact, the Glade King is in the academy right now with his troupe, so I should warn you right now. He is very short tempered. We are just the children of Barons. We must be careful. The Kleins are very prideful people, and they certainly will act against you because of your feud with Steve. ", Sylvie spoke, but her eyes did not waver and were settled on Liu Feng''s face. She looked truly worried and dark circles could be seen in her eyes. Liu Feng noticed them as well, but he did not have anything to say. He truly did not know how to bring up the matter.


    "Thank you very much Sylvie, the information is very useful."


    Sylvie blushed, and left.


    Liu Feng finally got some peace and quiet. He did enjoy the visits, but he did need the rest to recuperate. He laid down on the bed and closed his eyes. He took a deep breath and was about to go to sleep, when all of a sudden, the door burst open. A large man came in and laid down a chair in front of Liu Feng. Liu Feng opened his eyes and got up. He saw a middle aged man enter behind the large man. The large man was holding a huge chair, one with more plush cushioning than the one next to Liu Feng. He came upto Liu Feng and kicked the chair away. Once he did that, he laid the chair down. The middle aged man walked forward and took a seat on the chair. The large man stood behind the middle aged man.


    "So you are Liu Feng? The last person who saw my son? Well, this is an unfortunate loose end. Well boy, what did you see?"


    "Who are you? What the hell are you doing here? I am still resting and I don''t wish to see anyone right now. Why don''t you go back and visit later?"


    "Boy, who do you think I am huh? I am a king! You should kneel before me. Even if you are injured, you should take the pain and suck it up, but bend the knee regardless."


    "You are the King of Glade? Well aren''t you arrogant? Kicking open the door of a patient? Aren''t you afraid of the repercussions of Aegon?"


    "Do you really think that Liu Man will fight with Glade for someone just because they are surnamed Liu?"


    "Well, he will if that person is his son. Leave this place now. I will not be entertaining any visitors. Please contact my cousin to make an appointment. I have to rest now."


    The large man came forward and said, "Should I take care of this imprudent fool, Your Majesty?"


    "Calm down.You idiot! Now, you said that you were Liu Man''s son? Interesting. Let''s play a little game then shall we? I will speak with Liu Man. If he is wrong, then I will be leaving with your head, and NO ONE will stop me."


    He took a communication stone seemingly from nowhere. Liu Feng was surprised. He was sure that he sensed some mana involved, and his eye fell on a magic crystal on top of the ring of the king of Glade.


    "It looks like there is a spatial magic stone as well. I definitely need to take a look into that.", he thought to himself.


    The communication stone connected, and Liu Man''s voice came out. "What do you want Tyrion? I am a busy man."


    "Well, I am here at the academy, and there is someone here that is claiming to be your son, and he is also named Liu Feng, like your son. Is he? If he''s not, I have some unfinished business with him."


    "What the hell? You are with Liu Feng? Leave him alone, Tyrion. He is my son. I heard what happened. Let him get some rest. I will arrange for you to speak with him tomorrow. Leave the poor boy alone."


    Tyrion just crushed the stone in his hand, ending the communication with Liu Man. He then looked at Liu Feng.


    "A pity. I wonder why the prince of Aegon is hiding as a commoner in this place? Well, I will be coming tomorrow. You better prepare a few answers by then."


    Liu Feng nodded, and Tyrion left. The huge man slammed the door behind him.


    "Come out now Arad. I need you to do something."


    Arad came out of the shadows like a ghost. It seemed that Liu Feng knew that he was there along with him, because he called him all too naturally.


    "Go to Steve with a mask. He doesn''t know that you were the one who took him yet right? Interrogate him in any way possible. Ignore the rules that respect human life. This one is just Glade scum. The entire family seems to have something to do with demons. I could feel the dark aura from Tyrion. I need answers fast, so that Tyrion does not fixate on me. It is better if one or two of his arms are mutilated. That way, Tyrion''s rage will be directed towards the perpetrator, and as I was in the nurse''s room all along, he will look anywhere except here."


    Arad nodded and disappeared.


    "You just got very dark boy. I know that you are older than you seem, maybe in your mind, but that was a vicious command that you gave there, and you gave it so casually. You do realize that you will lose the power of the spirits if your soul turns dark right?"


    "Lose the powers of the spirits? What do you mean?"


    "We are peace loving people. We love kind hearted creatures. I have no idea what you have been through in your past, but I am warning you. If you fall into that depraved state, you will be shunned by all spirits. Forget being the child loved by mana, you will be the one hated by all mana."


    "Well, just ignore that. I was really angry at them. They don''t even deserve to be called humans. To betray the entire continent and side with the demons is already one side of it, but they wanted to eliminate me like it was an ordinary thing to do. They are just inhumane. They must be taken care of right away."


    "I agree, but that is no reason to betray your own morals. Remember, you are fundamentally different from them. You need to have a clear heart, or you will start facing trouble in the future. Just trust me, and calm yourself. ", Primitus advised Liu Feng

 Chapter 67 - Dream

    Liu Feng took a deep breath, and went to sleep. He slowly drifted into a dream¡­


    "Liu Feng, come out. You need to eat. Sister Margaret will get mad if you waste more time in the library."


    "Yes, coming.", a young twelve year old boy came out. He looked different from Liu Feng right now. He had scuff marks and was dirty. His clothes were nowhere near good quality, and they were riddled with holes. He followed the girl back to what seemed like a church. Many other children who were there greeted Liu Feng, and Liu Feng responded in kind. He went to the front of the hall, where a lady was serving food.


    ''There you are. I was looking for you. Do you not have the common sense to eat? You are one of the older kids in the orphanage. You have to set a good image as a big brother. Instead, you are spending all your time in the church library. You''d think that by now, you must have finished all the books there. Forget it. Come, eat."


    Liu Feng took the food to eat, as he was eating, his figure distorted, and the entire scene changed. Liu Feng was a bit older now. He was a twenty something man in front of a panel.


    The premier most of them said,


    "You have been selected to have a job with us at Happle. We are delighted to have a genius working at our corporation Liu Feng. We are expecting very great things from you."


    Liu Feng nodded, and he went forward to a desk.


    The scene changed again, and Liu Feng was in an office now.


    "So you are the genius that everyone is talking about? I heard that you got our company a huge client in Techgene? Well, good job. They are one of the premier companies for hiring and getting hired. Well, I like you. I heard that you came from an orphanage? Well, I want you to take over the company as CEO. I am growing old, and I can''t do it anymore. Do what you want, but just run by me what you want to do."


    Liu Feng nodded at the old man in the chair.


    "Yes sir. I will do my best not to disappoint you." And then, the scene changed for the last time.


    "Sir! I cannot work for you anymore. You are laundering the company''s money. This is a public company. You are not allowed to do it. I will lose my reputation if I allow this to happen on my watch."


    "Well, aren''t you the righteous one? I can''t believe that I had to play this card so early."


    The old man clapped his hands, and a huge man came in dragging a woman in his hands. She had cuffs, and had a cloth around her mouth, stopping her from speaking. She was resisting, but he held her firmly.


    Liu Feng fell on the ground in shock. "Ah''Li? What are you doing with her? Unhand her. I will report you to the police! What do you think you are doing? This is a crime. Stop now before it goes too far."


    The old man laughed, and he nodded at the huge man. The huge man, took out a gun from his pocket and aimed it at her leg. "Boom", a loud noise came. Even with the cloth around her mouth, her pain could be heard.


    "Please, I''ll do anything, don''t do anything to her.", Liu Feng wailed.


    "Thank you for the commitment Liu Feng, but I do not trust you. I will be keeping this lady here company, so please see the door out. As long as you do not disappoint me, the both of you will live."


    "Aagh!", Liu Feng suddenly screamed.


    Liu Feng woke up with a cold sweat running behind his back. He felt like he relived his past life again, and he tried his best to come out of it. He regretted almost every instance of it, and it felt like someone was punishing him by making him go through that experience again.


    He looked around. It was early morning, so Liu Feng tried to get up. He did feel some discomfort near his ribs, but his legs were mostly fine. He could walk slowly, but that was all. He couldn''t run.


    ''Well, at least I can walk without a lot of pain. I thought that I would be bedridden for a month when I got hit.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He got up and started walking around. After he got a little comfortable, he opened the door and left the room. He went through the hallway and to the main entrance of the hospital. A receptionist was sleeping at the counter, just in case an emergency occurs. Liu Feng stepped out side and took a breath of fresh air. He looked outside, and started walking down the roads.


    He went to the dorms. No one was awake during this time, so Liu Feng went to the restrooms uninterrupted. He quickly freshened up, and went to his dorm room. He wanted to avoid the hassle, but then remembered, "be friendly". He opened the door to his room, and got dressed. Alderan woke up to the noise.


    "Who is it at this hour? Wait what? Liu Feng!" He shouted all of a sudden, walking up Tesarion and Filden.


    "Who? I heard Liu Feng''s name. Wait, why is Liu Feng here?"


    Liu Feng smiled at them all. "Well, I felt fine today so I came out, and got ready. After all, I don''t want to miss the classes. This week in self defence I have the greatsword and I really like it."


    ''Are you a monster? The nurses said that you had broken a few ribs. That would take at least a few weeks to heal even with magic supplements.", Alderan looked at Liu Feng''s body and inspected it.


    "Well, I woke up today like this. So, I am going back to class. Why don''t you guys go back to sleep, I don''t want to disturb your sleep.", Liu Feng left the room.


    "Was I dreaming or did Liu Feng just be nice to us?", Filden suddenly said.


    Tesarion pinched Filden. Filden shouted out in pain.


    "Yup. Definitely real. What the hell happened to him. Maybe almost dying knocked some sense into him. Well, since he is here, we don''t need to go tomorrow."


    All of them discussed what had happened, but it was so early in the morning, and they slowly crept back to sleep.


    Liu Feng went back to the nurse''s office. He didn''t want to create a panic by just disappearing, and wanted to inform the office before leaving. He went to the receptionist where an old lady was sleeping on the counter. Liu Feng knocked on the counter, and she came awake.


    "What do you want?", she said, grumbling. She was clearly not happy that her sleep was disturbed by some kid who did not even have a visible injury.


    "Liu Feng smiled. "Sorry for disturbing you. I just wanted to check out and I couldn''t find anyone else."


    "Well, you could have waited till the morning. Fine, here, fill out the details, and sign. Then you can leave. Next time, have the decency to wait till morning to complete these stupid formalities.", the lady grumbled.


    Liu Feng smiled and just filled out the form. He left the form and he left. The old lady took the form to check it. Then, her eyes widened.


    "Liu Feng? He has two broken ribs right! Why is he leaving right now? He also looked fine right now. Must be a stupid prank.", the old lady thought to herself, and she just put the paper on a pile to her right.


    A few hours later, the sun rose, and the new day started.


    Panic spread in the nurse''s office. Liu Feng severely underestimated his recovery speed, and it was causing a chaotic storm in the hospital. Having been in a fight with a now missing prince, Liu Feng was in a very precarious position to begin with, and now he went missing. So everyone thought that he was kidnapped. The main entrance was crowded with people talking and discussing about what to do. Then, the receptionist woke up to the commotion. She joined the discussion.


    "In odd hours, a boy gave me a check out form filled for Liu Feng. I have it somewhere here, yes found it. Here you go Sir.", she gave the paper to the person in charge.


    "Impossible. What he has would take weeks to completely recover. It might be a prank, but I cannot take the chances. I have come here with an order not to let a single child come in harm''s way. Go to the classroom. He might have a sudden pain reduction, but he could be in severe trouble."


    "Yes sir.", a few nurses responded, and split up, looking for Liu Feng. A few minutes later, one of the nurses found Liu Feng on a bench reading a book.


    ''You fool! You caused all of us to almost get a heart attack. Why would you leave like that? Come to the nurse''s office. We need to get you checked up. Here let me help you up. What were you even thinki-"


    Liu Feng got up and looked at the nurse. "I do not understand the problem. I submitted the required check out form because I am fine. Please inform the doctor, I mean your superiors that I will go to the nurse''s office if I feel some difficulty, but I am fine as of now."


    The nurse wanted to rebuke, but she left it and went back to the office to report.


    "That fool. Well, he will learn that it is no joke, and he won''t die on my watch. Let him do what he wants. He will face the consequences."


    Meanwhile in the class,


    Liu Feng entered the class, and the bustling class slid to a halt. All of the students looked at Liu Feng as if they saw a ghost. By now Liu Feng figured out that he had a far too quick recovery.


    "Hello class, don''t mind me. The rumors were far fetched. I am fine as you all can see. Please continue in your work, I do not wish to be a hindrance.", he announced. It was a far cry from what happened, and a very unconvincing explanation, but it just served as another topic for a hot debate.


    The class started discussing Liu Feng''s sudden recovery and his u turn in attitude.


    "Well, I heard that he almost died. I hear that it changes people."


    "Idiot, didn''t you just hear, he did not have a life threatening incident."


    "Do you really believe that? I think that they used some treasure to save him, so that he will tell the principal what had really happened that day. Do you know that the other person, the prince of Glade, is still missing?"


    As the class was stuck in this paradox, Cordelia entered. She saw Liu Feng in the class and was shocked.


    She calmed herself and asked, "Liu Feng, aren''t you supposed to be in the nurse''s office? Why are you in class? You should take a rest."


    Then, Arad burst into the room. He saw Liu Feng in the room and heaved. He immediately apologized for his actions, and went near Liu Feng.


    "Cousin, what are you doing here? I thought you were in the nurse''s office? You still have to recuperate from your injuries. It is not safe."


    Liu Feng then repeated, "As I have said before Arad, I have recovered. Please leave it. The injuries were not as serious as the rumors say." He gestured towards Arad and told him to sit down.


    Then he spoke in a tone that only they could hear,


    "It''s okay. I woke up and found that I have recovered mostly. Did you drop the package as intended?"


    Arad nodded. Liu Feng looked at the board now. Cordelia had started the class, so Liu Feng looked towards the front.

 Chapter 68 - Magical Forest

    Liu Feng just listened to the class, and paid attention. Cordelia also noticed this, and was surprised herself. She did not expect Liu Feng''s sudden reversal in attitude. She ignored it though.


    "I know these kids, thinking that changing for a day will help get a sudden reversal in my treatment.", she thought to herself.


    "Well, he just got in a fight recently, maybe he is laying low for a while. But thugs always remain thugs. Thank god he is going to Derail. I just can''t stand him.", she thought to herself.


    The class ended a while later, with Liu Feng almost falling asleep.


    "Well, no matter how much I want to pay attention, the class is too basic and boring for me. What can I do?", Liu Feng shrugged. He quickly went to the self defense classes. He went to the great sword area, but his teacher, Long Che, was nowhere to be seen.


    "I think that he did not expect me to come."


    Liu Feng took the sword and lifted it. He felt a sharp pain in his chest. He immediately gave up the great sword and it fell to the ground. He fell back, sweat covering his body.


    "Looks like the nurse was right. I have not recovered. I still need some time."


    "Well, you could gather mana to repair your body. That way, you can even strengthen your body a little.", Avian chimed in.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, mana can help you in that it acts as an energy source for your body. At the highest level, one can use only mana to sustain his entire being, and can just stay without eating or drinking anything for months, and years altogether. But, it is a state of extreme concentration, and it is very difficult to master without having a lot of magic circles."


    "But I am sure that I do not have enough magic circles. I am still in the 5th order, remember?"


    "You, are a very big exception to that. You can control all the mana, because you have an affinity with all of the elements. You can do something like using mana to increase your recover speed, and in the future, maybe even grow another limb."


    Liu Feng''s eyes glowed, and he sat down in the lotus position to start meditating. He gathered mana into him, and he took in the mana from the air around him. He could feel mana gathering near his chest, where his broken ribs were. They then went to the ends of the bones, and Liu Feng let out a blood curdling scream. His ribs were growing at a visible rate, but the cost was pain that was unbelievable. Luckily, they were in a remote training field, so no one heard him. A few minutes later, Liu Feng felt as good as new, but he could still remember the pain in his mind.


    He got up and took the great sword again. Now, it was easy, suspiciously easy. It felt lighter than before even. The method strengthened his body even though it was constrained by the bottleneck. Although he did not overcome it, he did gain power. He breached the limits of the 5th order, and reached a new height between the 5th and 6th orders. But Liu Feng knew that the cost was far too great. Getting injured to such an extent was too risky, and life and death situations could not be taken lightly.


    Liu Feng practiced the great sword for a while, until the bell rang. He put the sword in its place, and left for the magic history class.


    The remaining classes passed by without a hitch, except of course that the teachers were all surprised that Liu Feng attended the classes. The magic practicals class finished up, and all the students were about to leave when Malcolm called out all of them.


    "Students, please listen up. The magic academy is very impressed by your progress, and is moving up the date of the magic forest excursion. You will be accompanied by four teachers, so you should not worry, but it is a fact that the magic forest is a very dangerous place. Students have to kill three first order beasts to graduate the academy, so you should understand what you should be able to achieve. Now, details will be going next week, so the academy was also gracious in giving you a week off to enjoy. You can go home, but I won''t suggest it. Maybe you can go to the city next to the academy. They recently arranged for a very weird type of transportation, calling it railways or something. Teachers who have gone there have recommended it very aggressively, so please do try it out. Now, rest this week, because after that, it is not going to be easy."


    All the students were looking at each other apprehensively. They certainly were not expecting this.


    Liu Feng on the other hand could not be more thrilled. He wanted to go to the magic forest as fast as possible. After the fight with Steve, he understood that he was not nearly as powerful as he thought that he was. He had to hone his fighter instinct through fighting with the magic beasts.


    All the students slowly dispersed, and Malcolm called out Liu Feng. "You seem to have an appointment with someone? The administration told me to tell you to go to the office building."


    Liu Feng nodded and headed over to the office building. Arad also tagged along. They entered the office building and were greeted by an attendant.


    "Please go to the second floor. His Majesty is waiting for you."


    They went on ahead, and Liu Feng got to the room. He went in, but Arad was stopped.


    "It seems that a king of an opposing kingdom can have a bodyguard, but a prince cannot? I don''t feel safe. Let''s leave Arad."


    A voice came out from inside the room.


    "Let them both in. What can they possibly do to me?"


    Inside, Tyrion was seated along with Jean and the huge man that came with Tyrion to visit Liu Feng the previous day. Tyrion was sitting leisurely, but Jean was clearly tensed up.


    "So , what do you want to ask?"


    "Manners boy. Did your father not teach you what they were? Was he too busy?"


    "Well, my father taught me to treat someone how they treated me. I am sure I did not mess with your stupid daughter there, but she messed with me again and again. Now, I am sure she knows what happened to her dear club?"


    Jean''s teeth clenched, but she did not even get up.


    "Well, you surely have an iron grip on your daughter. To think that the infamously short tempered Jean did not react after I called her stupid! I am impressed by our methods, King of Glade."


    "I will get to the point. Where is Steve? How did he knock you out? What did you see?"


    "Well, I was fighting with Steve, when all of a sudden, a black shadow appeared, and I lost consciousness. Arad here came up after a while, and saw me unconscious. So, he took me to the nurse''s office. Steve was not there when Arad arrived. He told me that there was a hole on the wall, so maybe the black shadow abducted Steve? He was a prince after all!"


    Suddenly, a man burst in.


    "Do you not have manners? Your head will go flying if you don''t have a good reason", Tyrion raged.


    "Geez, it looks like the hot blood flows through the family", Liu Feng commented.


    "Your majesty, Prince Steve was found on the road, right below Princess Jean''s balcony. He appears to have fallen from there, because his arm and one leg are mutilated beyond repair."


    "What! Take me there. You boy, stay here, I still have questions."


    "I am not your servant, to listen to your whims and fancies. I will leave. You should come to my dorm if you have any other questions."


    Liu Feng left out the door to go to his dorm, while Tyrion rushed to the other side, towards the female dorms. Tyrion rushed to the scene of the fall, where a blood puddle could be seen on the ground, directly below the balcony of Jean''s room.


    "Let us go up there, see what''s there."

 Chapter 69 - They Found Steve

    Tyrion went to the room, and what he saw was truly bloody. Jean immediately looked away, but even Tyrion''s face looked ugly.


    "If that bastard spilled any beans, I will kill him myself.", Tyrion shouted.


    Jean did not respond. She wanted to ask him, ''Is that what you cared about?'', but she knew the answer. They were merely resources towards his goal.


    Jean left the room, while Tyrion asked the people who were in the room, "Is Steve alive?"


    "Yes your majesty, but he will have to stay bed ridden for a few months. He will be able to speak next week."


    "Well, in a week, I will see who had the audacity to touch my son!"


    "Sir, there is also a slight problem. The first years will leave for the magic forest next week. The news just came out. At this time, if the perpetrator escapes to the forest, then won''t that be a problem? He can escape from the forest to elsewhere, and it will become very difficult to locate him or her."


    "Don''t worry about that. The only entrance and exit is the magic academy here. Well, around here. So, anyone who goes in will have to come out from here, in this area. Why do you even think that the academy was built here, instead of any other kingdom or place, and this remote area? No one can survive if they go too far from the entrance. For now, arrange for a group of people stay the perimeter of the exit of the magical forest. You are right, we can''t afford to lose the perpetrator. It could put Glade in a lot of trouble that I don''t want right now."


    "Yes, your majesty. Then what should we do after that?"


    "Well, we know that Liu Feng could not do it, he had broken ribs when I met him. But he looked recovered when I saw him. Well, he couldn''t possibly do it. Steve activated the transformation. Very few could fight him, let alone take the devil stone and leave him alive. We are dealing with an expert here. We should stay alert."


    As Liu Feng expected, he was completely omitted in the investigation. It seemed that his injury worked wonders for him in many ways unknown to him. Right now, Liu Feng was in his dorm, speaking to many students.


    "Hey Liu Feng, all the teachers are recommending us to go to your city. Is it really that great?"


    "Well¡­ I am sure you can just use the train to get there in an hour, and if you don''t like it, you can just come back."


    "Train? What''s that? I heard that your city has multiple strange sights that no other cities have. All the teachers are saying that the elves did something to your city, and that they added all these extra sights and inventions so that other kingdoms would see it and go to them to buy."


    "Well, the king was gracious enough to make our city a tourist attraction, and gave us multiple new magic devices. You should visit us when you have the chance. For now, please give me a little time, I need to speak with someone. But the elf story is just a rumor. All of the city was the work of Aegon alone. Please do not spread this false information. It will be disadvantageous for all parties involved."


    Liu Feng looked at Alderan and gestured at him to come to the side. He went to the end of the crowd. Liu Feng then looked at the crowd and said, "Thank you for your questions, but it looks like I have some work. So goodbye.", and Liu Feng closed the door.


    Alderan looked confused, when suddenly, someone patted him on his back.


    "How did you get here?"


    "That''s not your problem. So, what are your sister''s plans? You don''t have a vacation, but your sister does, so let me take her to my city. She will love it there."


    "Do you seriously think that she will go somewhere alone with you? Quit dreaming. No way is she going to agree, and neither am I."


    "First of all, I could just ask your father, but I am asking you. And, you know that I am being nice to you. Don''t push it."


    "I don''t know what Amelia wants to do. You should just ask her."


    "Fine, where is she?"


    "She''s usually at the park, she likes the wind.


    Liu Feng disappeared and was nowhere to be seen.


    "How does he do that?", Alderan exclaimed.


    In the park,


    Amelia was on a bench, with her eyes closed. She was clearly enjoying the weather. Liu Feng arrived, and smiled at the sight. He then sat down next to her. Amelia opened her eyes and saw Liu Feng. She closed her eyes back again.


    "What do you want?"


    "Do I need something to see you? Maybe I just wanted to be with you."


    "Or you need something. What is it?"


    "You know me so well. You clearly are my fated. Well, what are your plans for the vacation?"


    "Shut up. What fated, you pervert! Just because you like me, does not mean that I like you. And, for your information I am going to Dilheim. Everyone is talking about it. I know that it is your city, but don''t think that I am going because of you. That city is big because your father spared no expense helping you."


    "Is that what you think? That''s beside the point. I came here to ask you to go on a date with me. One week at Dilheim. I promise to be very nice, and you will get the best of the best during your time there."


    Amelia woke up now, and looked at Liu Feng with her clear eyes.


    "Go on a date with you? Do you really think that me being with you is possible? After how you acted with us at the beginning? You threatened to kill me, and you threatened my father with war."


    "Well, first of all I did not start anything. It was all a big misunderstanding that was started by you. You started fighting with me that day. And, I believe in second chances. You have nothing to lose. I  won''t do anything to you, you are a princess. That shadow behind that tree can come with you if he gives us some distance."


    Amelia staggered back, and an elf appeared next to her. He was clad in black, and had a knife in his hand pointed at him.


    "Oh put that away!", Liu Feng said.


    "How did you find me? I am one of the best shadow guards of Elvan."


    "You didn''t hide your mana presence properly. Now, Amelia, think about it. I will pick you up this evening, you can pack your things then, or I can take you shopping in Dilheim. The clothing selection is really interesting. I am sure that it will surprise you."


    Liu Feng left, leaving Amelia and the elf alone.


    "Princess, I am sorry to say this, but you should take Liu Feng''s offer. His Majesty commands you. Liu Feng already asked him before asking you, and the king gave an answer."


    "He got the answer, so why did he ask me then?"


    "Well, I am not sure,  your highness. Maybe he is a gentleman. He is a prince after all. He must have learnt manners."


    "Him? Manners? You were not there when he spoke so vulgarly to me. Well, it looks like my father does not care about me. To think that he would make me go to the city with Liu Feng.", she sighed.


    "Your Highness. Orders are orders. The train will leave soon, and I am sure that even Liu Feng cannot stop the train upsetting so many people."


    Amelia nodded and left the park.


    The evening,


    Liu Feng sat on the bench facing the female dorm. All the girls noticed him, as he was very famous now. They all talked about him. After a while, Amelia came out with a simple dress and a bag. Liu Feng got up and approached her.


    ''Thank you for taking up my offer. Please, let me". He reached out and took the bag, and guided Amelia to a part of the Academy that no one had gone to before. It was under construction, but no one knew that it was actually a railway station. The station was now bustling because the construction was over and almost every first year student was here, trying to get a seat for the train. There was only one train, and so many students. Of course it was difficult to get a seat there. Liu Feng looked around and saw a guard in the edge, checking tickets. Liu Feng showed his insignia to there guard there.


    "I was not informed that you would be here, Young Lord. Your personal coach is always reserved. Please follow me.", he said, pointing to the front of the train.

 Chapter 70 - The Train

    All the students heard that Liu Feng had a personal coach and displayed signs of jealousy. They were all trying to get a ticket, while Liu Feng was cruising through the lines.


    Liu Feng and Amelia got to the platform, where stood a gigantic train. This was the final train that Liu Feng had worked on before leaving. It was huge, and looked like a monster. Well, of course it did. Liu Feng knew that this was the train that would represent the entire city of Dilheim, so he could not skimp on even the lightest detail of this one train. He had the interiors built like a suite, and the exterior look like the biggest and baddest thing that anyone had ever seen. Amelia looked at the train with her mouth wide open.


    "Close your mouth. It is not good for a princess to look like that.", Liu Feng reminded her.


    Amelia quickly closed her mouth. "Well, I am certainly impressed by this, but what other cards could you possibly have?", she said. She was clearly grasping at straws. As the princess of Elvan, the country that usually comes up with the magical devices of the world, she could say that she saw almost everything in the world that was special, and almost nothing could actually surprise her, and impress her. Of course, that was till now. The train that Amelia saw just opened her mind to endless possibilities.


    Liu Feng snapped his fingers in front of her eyes.


    "What are you doing? Stop day dreaming. We have to go know."


    "Nothing, I was just thinking about something."


    Liu Feng laughed and they went into their coach. The coach just shined inside. Everything was brand spanking new, and everything felt like it was for living, and not for travel. There was a sofa, three beds, cupboards, a kitchen, and so many more intricate details that could never be found on any transportation vehicle. The coach was first class, and it was basically a house on wheels.


    "How did you get the water running? You can''t have a water tank moving above the train  right?"


    "Well, that is a secret. I can''t just reveal all of my trade secrets, can I? Let us go to the dining cart. I am starving, and didn''t want to eat the cafeteria food on the last day."


    "Well, you thought that packaged pickled was the better choice?"


    "Packaged pickles? We take pride in serving only fresh food here Amelia dear. Please do come, it is just an hour''s journey, so let us make the most of it. Let us find a good window''s seat in the dining cart before it is gone. There are a lot of passengers on this train, and maybe on or two are clever enough to realize which is a good seat and which is not."


    They went to the dining cart, which was sparsely populated, as Liu Feng predicted. Liu Feng selected a table with a window on the right. It was a table for two. A waiter came up to them, and gave them a piece of paper.


    "What''s this? It has numbers and , oh wait this is the price? So the dishes and their prices are listed here? Such an ingenious idea! Well, all of these have meat in here, so I will pass. Elves are the closest to nature, and we will never tarnish our body with meat like you humans. I will have some vegetable soup.", Amelia gasped in excitement.


    Liu Feng laughed and said, "Cancel that order please. We''ll have two salads with ranch as the dressing please."


    The waiter nodded and left. "Vegetable soup? There are much better ways to eat vegetarian. You have much to learn.", Liu Feng said to Amelia.


    The waiter arrived a few minutes later with two bowls of salad.


    The salad was pretty basic. There was just lettuce, some onions, croutons, and the most important of them all, ranch dressing. The cuisine of Dicain was completely based on meat, and it was quite boring and irritating to Liu Feng, who enjoyed eating vegetarian every now and then. So, to fulfil that wish, he gave a plan to Sir Nicholas, who made sure that everything went exactly according to that plan.


    Amelia was skeptical, but Liu Feng reassured her, "Don''t worry, I am not a big fan of meat either. It is only lettuce and a few other vegetables. You don''t need to worry."


    Amelia took a bite, and her eyes sparkled. "What is this? It tastes so good!"


    "It is called salad dressing. Elvan is always welcome to buy it in bulk from Dilheim. It is not available anywhere else."


    "Hmph. Even now, on vacation, you are trying to exhort us. You have already shown us your true face, Liu Feng.", she said as she continued eating.


    "Extortion? Since when was trying for a business deal called extortion? I was just trying to improve my own city. Don''t you have those feelings for your own country?", Liu Feng countered.


    Amelia devoured the salad in minutes, before regaining her posture. "That was good. I didn''t expect you to have more surprises Liu Feng. I am looking forward to the city then."


    Liu Feng smiled and nodded. It was now that the train started moving. At first, the dark silhouettes that were seen by them, which were the buildings of the campus, were moving by slowly. They left the academy in a few minutes. Amelia looked disappointed.


    "Of course. You had to sacrifice speed to make this all happen.", she said.


    "Sacrifice speed? Watch to your right, and keep watching for about five minutes. What speed sacrifice? This is the fastest transport that you can find in all of Dicain, by my estimation.", he said, haughtily. Liu Feng had worked on this project tirelessly for a month. How could he allow someone to trash it?


    Indeed, after a few minutes, the train''s speed increased considerably. The shapes in the windows changed constantly, and Amelia was shocked.


    "How are we moving so quickly? There are so many people on such a huge train. What beast can possibly move a carriage this big this quickly?"


    "That''s where you are wrong. A beast is not moving the train. This thing that is moving the train is this.", Liu Feng said tossing up a magic stone.


    "The secret is the magic circle. Why bother about this? Look at the view.", he suggested

 Chapter 71 - The City In All Its Glory

    Amelia stared out the window, to see the plains in all their glory. The sky was getting dark, but the sun had not set and was still visible over the hills. It was truly a beautiful scene, and Amelia stared at it for quite a while, while Liu Feng stared at her. Thankfully, she was too engrossed in the sun and the scenery to even bother to look at the person clearly staring at her.


    After a while, the sun had completely set, but another light was visible from a distance. It was Dilheim. Liu Feng had lights put up everywhere as part of his plans, so that it could accommodate a very vivid, and appropriate nightlife suitable for the young men and women who were expected to come to the city. The city was huge. Maybe huge was an understatement. It was as if new york had come to being in a medieval times world. That would certainly raise eyebrows and open mouths in shock, and so did this. The city''s walls were higher than any else''s, mostly because this city could work with cement and concrete, which were much more structurally stable than wood and stone, held together by mud.


    As for the buildings, they were obviously taller than the city walls, well the inner city walls. The biggest buildings were all in the inside of the city, and it seemed that Liu Feng had done this for security.


    All the students looked outside and gaped at Dilheim''s appearance. They certainly did not expect to see a city of this scale. The train slowed down as it entered the city. A voice could be heard in all compartments.


    "Hello passengers. Welcome to Dilheim. On the right, you will see the marketplace, and all the shops and commercial buildings. On the left, you will see the residences. As of now, purchases of a residence is restricted to citizens of Dilheim. You will be able to stay at our extravagant hotels that you will see as we turn around."


    Because of cement, and eventually concrete, Dilheim could have buildings that were incredibly huge, and were just not possible to build elsewhere. It seemed like a paradise. When the hotels came around, all the students gawked. They were huge, and every window was lit up. Liu Feng smiled, because he knew that this time Dilheim would earn a lot of money from the students.


    "Ohh, I must really thank the principal, for giving us this glorious vacation. I should ask them to give the students a lot of smaller vacations and less bigger ones, so that they come here instead of home.", he thought to himself.


    They stopped at the central railway station. Everyone got off, and Amelia asked Liu Feng,


    "Where to now?"


    "Well, we will just put your bags at my place and then go to the market. As for tomorrow and the remainder of the week, put that aside. Enjoy one day at a time. There are a lot of things that you can do in Dilheim that you probably can''t do elsewhere. You should always ask an expert to guide you.", Liu Feng said, pointing his thumbs at himself.


    "Your place? That is no appropriate at all! Why can''t I just stay at a hotel?"


    "How would that look? My date staying at a shoddy hotel when I own the whole city?", Liu Feng smiled and said haughtily.


    Amelia nodded, and said, "I will murder you if you try anything even remotely funny, inappropriate with me. My shadow guards are more powerful than you."


    "Ah, yes sure. That''s why I can sense one right behind me the whole trip. It must have been harsh to sit on top of the train, when there were so many seats left on the second trip. You should have come then. I am feeling really good today, so I will not charge the poor man for his troubles."


    Again, a man clad in black appeared next to Amelia, just like last time. He looked at Liu Feng. "How is it that you keep finding me. We take pride in our secretiveness and covert abilities, yet we were found out by a teenage kid twice in a row. Is it that you have an artifact that can find people around you?", the man asked.


    "We don''t reveal trade secrets to just anyone. For your stay, please talk to your princess and tell her where to go."


    "Her Highness, the prince is right. It is better if we go to the Baron''s residence, where the security is better. We cannot take the risk of you getting hurt. You are on foreign land, and the throne has many enemies, within, and outside Elvan."


    "I said I''ll come, so I''ll come. Geez, everyone seems hell bent on telling me what to do today.", she sighed, following Liu Feng who started walking.


    They started walking towards the Baron''s residence. However, being famous had its own implications. All the people on the streets recognized Liu Feng.


    "Everyone! The young lord has returned. Didn''t they say he would come next year? Well, whatever."


    A crowd started forming around Liu Feng. He waved his hand,


    "Please forgive me citizens, but I am very tired from a long journey. I will converse with you all in the coming week, so please excuse me."


    All the people gave way to the two, and they arrived at a huge mansion that looked eerily similar to the white house. Liu Feng laughed, "They really did it! Now I can reside in the white house. Ah! Everyone home would be so jealous"


    "White house? What''s that?", Amelia asked Liu Feng, curious about the peculiar name. The manors in Dicain were generally named after mythical beasts, and famous people, or the surname. But nowhere had she seen a manor named after a color. It was one more very different thing about Dilheim that she did not even remotely understand.


    "Nothing. It''s just a very big house in children''s book that I read when I was a kid. I''ve always wanted to be the master of that house, and you know, rule the world from there. Please, come in.", he said laughing.


    "Rule the world? Should I take that as a joke, or should I tell my father that the future king of Aegon wants to conquer all the countries that he can, and ''rule the world''?", Amelia asked concerned. She had taken a few steps back.


    Liu Feng looked back and smiled. "Oh, please. You can''t possibly hold me true for every word that I have spoken in a jiffy, can you. A children''s play book! I got this from that. Why do you elves take things so seriously? Even when I am joking. If this is how you are going to be, then the vacation won''t be any fun.". Liu Feng looked wronged, and Amelia looked at him with an unexplainable expression. Then, looking at him again, with another face, she finally cracked up.


    Liu Feng jumped up and pointed at her and said, "See! I just made her smile!"


    Disregarding all the commotion, Amelia raised her hand and reminded Liu Feng, "I have to put all my luggage somewhere. I don''t want to just stand here. What a horrible host."


    "Taking a swing at me, are you? Well then. the princess of Elvan, I invite you to the White House, my personal adobe.", Liu Feng said, in a grandeur possible only to the greatest showmen. He knocked on the huge doors twice, and they swing open, to reveal plain white. Yes, everything was white, except for the long red carpet that was laid for the entrance.


    When they entered, all the maids and butlers were in line, and Sir Nicholas was standing at the very end to receive them.


    "Your Highness, the prince. Welcome back. Your quarters have been prepared. Your Highness the princess of Elvan. We have been informed of your arrival and have arranged for your quarters. Pity that the information had come terribly late, so we were forced to come up with something very shabby, so please don''t take any offense. At the very least, it will be better than those ordinary hotel rooms. I hope that you had not considered them, when the prince had so graciously invited Her Highness to his home. Please let us take your luggage, as the prince has plans for you."


    Amelia clenched her teeth. Apparently, she was quite tired of everyone telling her what to do. But, she was born and raised a princess, and was easily able to control her power. She did exactly that, and complied with Sir Nicholas'' request.


    Amelia gave her luggage to a butler and went outside. Liu Feng stopped her and said,


    "You want to go outside? Already? SO curious are you? I thought you said that Dilheim would have nothing to amuse you. But, I must warn you, it is better if no one recognizes us. Here, wear a mask. It is quite common for people who want to remain anonymous."


    "Us? You are coming with me? Why? I thought that you had plans?"


    "Plans for you! And, you can''t possibly want to tour the world''s most exotic city without a guide, do you? You won''t understand a thing! Here, take these masks."


    Amelia nodded and took the rabbit mask, while Liu Feng donned a lion''s mask. Quite ironic how the masks turned out. Amelia took one look at Liu Feng''s mask and said, "I want to exchange masks with you."


    "Nope. So picky though. It will be hard for you to survive in this world if you are so picky."


    Amelia sighed and raised her hands in surrender. They set out down the street.

 Chapter 72 - Problem Already

    As they were strolling, Liu Feng finally faced the biggest problem of a woman.


    (NO OFFENCE INTENDED. THIS IS JUST A STEREOTYPE AND IT IS NOT INTENDED TO TARGET THE ENTIRE DEMOGRAPHIC OF THE FEMALE GENDER)


    They were at the market, and it seemed impossible to distract Amelia from the various clothes and jewelry that were being sold there.


    "This is all not real gold! There is a reason why it is so cheap. I can take you to an actual clothing store and jewelry store later. This is the first day that you are here. Why do you want to waste it on looking at clothes?", Liu Feng said. he was speaking very politely now, but inside, he was screaming. He did not understand anyone''s obsession about clothing. Shoes, he understood. Watches, he understood. Even jewelry, he understood. But spending so much time on clothes, was something that truly baffled Liu Feng.


    "Just, please don''t buy anything now. Let us look at everything else in the market, and then maybe tomorrow or the day after, you can come here on your leisure time, and buy whatever you want. You even have your own personal carry bad with you.", Liu Feng said, pointing ack to an empty space. For an instance, a black shadow flickered there.


    "You have got to stop doing that! It will trouble my shadow guards, and they will think that the real threat is you.", she said.


    "Well you are certainly concerned about your guards. You are right to be. If they ever attack me, they are going to have a big problem.", he said laughing.


    Then, Amelia looked at another store. Liu Feng wanted to stop her, but he couldn''t.


    After a while, they were strolling through the market, when Liu Feng caught a whiff of the noodles that were being freshly made in the corner. Liu Feng''s stomach grumbled. He took a look at the line, but saw that it was too big.


    "Hungry already? We just ate at the train!", Amelia laughed.


    "Well, lettuce is ninety nine percent water. Salads are not filling at all. Let us go to a restaurant first. I am famished, and I am positive you are too, even if you don''t feel it now."


    "Speak for yourself. We are experts at controlling our energy consumption. Unlike you humans, we do much more productive things in our free time.", Amelia retorted.


    They went to the biggest restaurant in town, Diogenes. It seemed that Liu Feng was clearly a huge fan of Sherlock Holmes, to name the restaurant after sherlock''s brother''s restaurant chain. It was a five story building, quite extravagant for a restaurant actually. When Liu Feng and Amelia stepped in, a waiter arrived to greet them. He was about to say something when he saw their simple clothing, and their masks.


    He said coldly, "Can you even afford it here? Every dish here costs at least three coppers. Your clothes are not worth that much, and neither are you probably."


    It seemed that even in Liu Feng''s own utopian paradise, a few leeched had crept in. Liu Feng tried so hard to get people in the city to dispel this absurd thought in their head to treat the poor lower than others.


    Liu Feng fell crestfallen. "Well, every place in the world is bound to be filled with people like you. I was foolish to think that I could possibly eliminate people like you, leeches. Well, all I can do is force you to stop with a display of power, maybe.", he mumbled. He was disappointed in himself for believing in the fairy tale that every one in his city was a nice person.


    Liu Feng took Amelia''s hand and went up the stairs. The waiter tried to stop them.


    "The higher floors are reserved for important guests. You can''t go there. Forget even going there. You probably can''t even afford the least expensive food here. What are you even doing here?", the waiter said, rudely.


    "Just wait a moment.", Liu Feng held his hand against the waiter, and started rummaging through his pockets. "Ah! Found it.", he said and took out a card out. It was golden, and it had a seal of a crown, with an Ouroboros logo around it.


    Liu Feng flashed the golden card at him, and the waiter went silent. His eyes widened when he saw the symbol on it. He then bowed down immediately and apologized, "I am terribly sorry not to recognize you, Young Lord. My eyes were behind my back for not recognizing your greatness when he was right in front of me. Please forgive me."


    "Oh yes. I forgive you. You will be leaving this restaurant with your head still on. Leave this place. You no longer work here. Call your manager."


    Trembling, the waiter rushed away, and came back with a middle aged woman.


    "Young Lord! Why has his highness graced us today?"


    "Fire this waiter. He has offended me today, and more importantly, he has stopped me from going up even though I am practically starving. What should I do about him? Well then, do what you have to. I am going to eat."


    Liu Feng took Amelia to the fourth floor. There were a few people there, that was all. This floor was clearly one of the highest floors, and was only available for the more important V I P s.


    "Why not the fifth level? I am sure that you have access there?", Amelia asked with curiosity.


    "Well, the fifth floor is way too quiet. I don''t like it like that. There should be at least a few people so that it does not feel that we are all alone.", Liu Feng responded, while he was looking around the floor for a nice place to eat. He then spotted a nice table for two near the windows. He pointed to that table and asked Amelia, "Would you prefer to see the street or just tables?"


    "Well the street, of course. What kind of question is that?"


    "Well, there are people who prefer otherwise, and I just wanted to make sure that you were not one of them."


    They took a seat at one of the window seats, and Liu Feng hit the bell that was at the center of each table. A waiter came in, different from the one that greeted them in the beginning.


    "Hello Sir, Madam. As a protocol, please show your membership card."


    "Alright. It is in there somewhere.", Liu Feng said as he rubbed his spatial ring. He put his hands below the table so that no one could see them, and he took out a golden card. This card was a little different. It had the engravings if an olive tree on it. He took it out and showed it to the waiter.


    The waiter took the card and turned the card to look at the embossed letters and numbers.


    "Welcome back, Young Lord. I will be your personal server for this evening. Today''s specials are-"


    "Just bring us the whole platter of vegetarian food that is available. I mean everything. I want Prateek to personally cook for us. It has been a while since I ate something good. I want it to be the best thing I have eaten this time around. As you can see, I have company to impress."


    The waiter nodded and went inside. Liu Feng and Amelia had to wait now. After ten to fifteen minutes, Amelia was getting a little impatient.


    "How much longer do we have to wait? The train got everything ready in a few minutes.", she said, her head down.


    "So, are you feeling the problems with salad now? A whiff of something good, and your stomach is growling, just begging for more food. Now, how are the elves more energy efficient, I wonder?", Liu Feng said, taunting her.


    "Just shut up. It is your fault. I thought that the salad was supposed to be dinner."


    "Dinner? Dinner is the biggest meal of the day! I said that it would be nice to wat something because I wanted my tongue to get rid of the horrible after taste of the school canteen.", Liu Feng clarified.


    "I don''t care about all of that. How much longer will I be waiting?", she repeated.


    "That was a salad. This is all exotic food that takes time to prepare. Now, eating this will prove difficult with a fork and spoon, so follow me when I eat. It is the traditional and proper way to eat. You can take off your masks now too."


    Liu Feng and Amelia took off their masks, and continued to wait. Meanwhile at the other table,


    "Brother, look at that beauty. If I can have her, my life is fulfilled."


    "Are you an idiot? They came to the fourth floor, which means that they have to be nobility somewhere. You can''t just take someone like that. We are in a very different city. In this city, for some reason, the security is higher, especially around that mage tower. Those goddamned a** holes took most of our merchandise for themselves, and they are showing them off."


    "Come on! I helped you out with that Baron''s daughter right. Help me out here. Just kill the boy and get the girl, then we will get out of here. The guards can''t do anything here."


    The other man nodded. Both of them got up and went to Liu Feng''s seat.


    "Hey kid. Piss off. Girl, stay. We want to have a nice talk with you.", the first man said, his eyes shining lecherously.

 Chapter 73 - Pest Control

    Liu Feng looked at them with disgust. He looked at the man in question. He was bald, and had a tattoo on his head. He had a plump physique, and looked very much like a sexual predator. Liu Feng looked at the tattoo with interest. He did not know that there were tattoos in this world, and he did not see any till now. He looked at the man behind him. That man was well built, and Liu Feng could see the muscles on his arms were bulging. Maybe, if this was a physical fight, and Liu Feng did not have any mana at all, this would be a competition. But, this world is not all fair.  Liu Feng looked at the fat one and said,


    "Did you know that at every table there is a certain button that, when pressed, calls for the police?"


    "Did you know that dragons actually existed? You should stop living in fairy tales, kid. It will only bring you trouble. Now, you should run to your mother and hide.", the man retorted sarcastically.


    "Oh shit! I forgot about Arad! Where is he now?", Liu Feng suddenly remembered.


    "Oh, these days kids are running around with no respect for the elders. These kids are so young that they still need more milk, yet they are trying to stand up and go against tigers. Well, they say that the baby calf is not afraid of the tiger. I guess it really is true."


    Liu Feng looked at Amelia and then looked back at the two men. "This does not seem like the first time you did this, you beasts. Well, I am pretty sure that even the punishment in the kingdom for something like what you are trying to do will be life in dungeons. You don''t need arms for that right?"


    He called out to Amelia, "Please close your eyes, things will get bloody."


    "I may be vegetarian, but I killed monsters. Don''t underestimate me.", she responded, he voice quite steady.


    "Wow, it looks like you are not the sheltered green house flower that I thought you were!.", he exclaimed.


    "Just do something about him. You brought me here, yet one of the first things that I see are a few pests that are howling quite loudly. I want to know, why is it that you humans are always like this?"


    Liu Feng shrugged, and disappeared. He reappeared moments later right next to the bald man. He took the man''s arms and twisted it until cracking sounds could be heard. The man screamed loudly, and a few waiters arrived.


    "Call the police, they will take care of all of this.", Liu Feng told them. One of them looked at him and the other party and he trembled. He came forward and said with a shaky voice, "Boy! Do you know who you are dealing with? The person behind him is Boss Bao! The boss of the dragon gang. Why do you want to bring trouble to this place?"


    The waiter who served Liu Feng before slapped him in the face. "You idiot! That man is the Young City Master. He is someone who you cannot offend. He owns the entire city, not just a street. The Dragon Gang is just entering the city, and you already bowed down to them?"


    He looked back at Liu Feng. "Apologies, my lord, I shall call the police immediately"


    After a few minutes, three men in uniform arrived. The man whose arm that Liu Feng broke recognized one of the police.


    "Brother Ji! Help me! If you take care of this boy, I will share that girl with you. Just kill that boy for me. I will give you one of my prized possessions too."


    The policeman named Ji stopped for a moment, and then smiled. "Remember what you said. I want that girl with elven descent that you treasured. I heard that pure elves were super tasty. I want a taste of the girl there too. The first one. She looks like an elf.". He licked his lips, and then lunged forward. Liu Feng frowned and then disappeared.


    The police''s head flew, but blood did not splatter. Liu Feng''s hand was even clean. He then looked at the men he was fighting with earlier. "You are slave traders? I thought that you were just idiots. Now, you have literally asked yourself to get killed. Well then, Amelia, you can have your shadow guard kill them. they seem to have elves among their slaves, and I think that it is only right for you to have the killing blow. You big one. If you want to live, tell me where your precious cargo is."


    He looked at Amelia and said, "Take my card here, and wait a while please. I will exterminate a few pests and be back. Do enjoy the food that will come."


    Amelia nodded, and she sat down. Liu Feng took the one of them by the neck and exited the restaurant. The other one looked at Amelia with terror. The two police men still alive stepped back as well. All of a sudden, a black flash appeared, and the head of the other slave trader, the one who was named Boss Bao, just flew.


    After thirty minutes,


    Liu Feng sat down in front of Amelia. He had changed, and was completely fresh. He looked at the food on the table.


    "You enjoyed the food?"


    "Yes, It was quite good. I heard them say elven descent. Were there any elves in the slave crew?"


    "Indeed, there were a few, but most of them were orphans. According to Dilheim''s orphan rule, all orphans will go to the mage tower if they choose to, and serve the mage residing there. Elvan will receive the two children who did have parents last they remember."


    "You will take the elves? I can''t let you do that. I don''t believe you will treat them well. You have to return them to Elvan."


    "They are orphans. They can''t even fight back. Do you really believe that everyone in Elvan is as pure and kind-hearted as you? Do you really think that elves are completely free of mortal desires? They stay here, and learn to fight, and they become part of society. I can take you to the mage tower tomorrow. You will see then., how we give orphans a new lease on life"


    Amelia nodded, and Liu Feng started eating. He ate with his bare hands, and used his hands as the spoon.


    "Is this how you ''eat'' it? So undignified."

 Chapter 74 - Visiting The Mage Tower

    "This is how you will get the true taste of Indian food, the cuisine that you are eating right now."


    "It fees so vulgar. What kind of eating method is this?", Amelia asked, disgusted with the way Liu Feng was eating.


    "Vulgar? Hands are gifts given to us. They were given for a purpose, and I am using them to the fullest. What is wrong with that? Now then, I need to eat. I am starving and I don''t want to stop because of a close minded girl.", he retorted.


    After eating, they went back to the mansion, to rest. Liu Feng headed towards the master''s bedroom. Because it was in the second floor, Amelia was with him till she reached her own door. Seeing him enter the room with the biggest and most majestic doorway, Amelia understood that Liu Feng had the master bedroom, an honor reserved for the master of the house.


    "You have the master''s bedroom? What will the people of your precious city think when they know that their dear young lord is in a higher position than the lord himself?"


    "All the people who are even allowed to serve me are attendants who have been with me since I was a child in the capital. They are the only people who know that I sleep in the master bedroom. And, why should it even matter. My father gave me a barren land as my playground, I am the actual lord of this place. Everything that is even here, I have created on my own, from scratch."


    "Yeah right. This place is gorgeous. You must have just asked your father for help, and he emptied his treasury to do this. I am going to sleep now."


    Liu Feng sighed and went to his room. Amelia was led by a maid to the room she was assigned to. She went and took a bath, and then dressed. She lay on the bed, exhausted. She then thought, "The city was not bad. And the way that Liu Feng handled those slave traders was so cool! Wait, what are you thinking. How could you possibly like Liu Feng?". She was in conflict with herself. She wrestled back control and went to sleep.


    The next morning,


    Amelia had a great night''s sleep, as the mattress she had was extra plush. It was as if she slept on a bed of feathers, a great improvement from the dorm mattresses. They went to the city Centre, and saw a lot of people in the city square. There were at least ten thousand people here alone.


    "Where is the mage tower? You said that you would take me there?", Amelia asked with curiosity. The way that everyone talked about it. anyone would want to go there first. People of the city spoke of it with reverence, for some reason.


    "Patience. It is the biggest tower in the vicinity. I made it for an acquaintance, because he helped me a lot in the past. Obviously, I skimped on absolutely nothing. You will see when you get there, the magnitude of my greatness", Liu Feng told her, laughing like a maniac as he did.


    They went to the mage tower, where Liu Feng and Amelia saw a lot of kids cleaning and doing the work in the mage tower. Liu Feng told her, "These are the orphans that are taken in. They are given food, and shelter, and in turn, they work, study here. This is like the magic school of Dilheim, except that it is more private."


    They went to the fourth floor. A class was happening at the time, so they took a back seat and listened.


    "As you know children, if you take the mana from your body and release it with a spell, it will drain a lot of mana. But, if you ask the spirit to constrict the mana you use, it will, and the spell will decrease in scale. Oh look. Liu Feng is here. You all can disperse now."


    Lucas came to Liu Feng in his ghost form. Amelia was shocked. She screamed with surprise. "Ghost!!!".


    The moment she screamed, the same black robed man appeared and took out a dagger, pointing it at the ghost.


    "Oh, so surprised? That is a shock. To think that we have elves with us today. The both of them are even contracted!."


    "You are in your soul form. How? And how do you know how to contract spirits? It was a long lost art limited to the elves.", the shadow guard spoke.


    "Oh right, you are an elf. They are a prideful race, thinking that the world revolves around them, but don''t us all. Dear, I am from a-", he then looked at Liu Feng. Liu Feng nodded, and Lucas continued, "I am a soul from a past era, and  back then, every race could contract spirits. For some reason, humans have lost this ability. I see that elves have not.." He then looked at Amelia''s arm, and saw the tattoo of a kun peng, a majestic beast of chinese lore.


    "I see that the Queen of Air has chosen you. It is indeed a great power, but huge responsibility comes with it.", he warned her.


    "And you. Stop pointing that thing at me. You are only going to hurt yourself. Seeing that you have only a normal contract, and are just in the fourth order, I wonder with what confidence you are behaving like that in here.", he warned the shadow guard. The guard stepped back after a signal from Amelia.


    "How do you know that I have the contract with Eurus? It is a secret, even within the Elvan kingdom."


    "If you display your mark like that so openly, then what else do you think is going to happen? Any person with the remote knowledge about spirits would be able to discern between marks and would know what you are.", he told her.


    Lucas then looked at Liu Feng, "The training is going excellently. By the way, there is a cause to celebrate! The kids you sent a few months ago, one of them got the spirit mark of The King Of Earth."


    "He got the spirit mark of Terran? Wonderful. How many kids have awakened a mark?"


    "Well, you only gave me a few months, and told me that the spirits have started to speak the common tongue, so I started sending them to the spirit realm last month."

 Chapter 75 - Personal Army

    "I just taught them the basic syntax, and sent them to the spirit realm. It looks like the standards of the spirits have fallen, as about eighty of our kids have awakened marks.", he told Liu Feng.


    "Good, keep going. About nine thousand spirits have not given out contracts yet. We need to get all of them. There will be a war coming, and I need to be prepared. Let us go somewhere with some privacy.", Liu Feng spoke with Lucas in a hushed voice, so that no one else could hear them.


    Amelia stayed there, knowing that she was not invited. Liu Feng and Lucas went to the altar, and started conversing.


    "What do you know about demons, Lucas? Do you know that they exist, at least?"


    "Of course. It was the biggest war in the history of Dicain. A horrible memory, that I just wish everyone forgets. It just boggles me how it was omitted in your history books. In fact, I did want to speak with you about it, but I stopped, I did not want such horrible truth to come to the surface without any reason."


    "Well, they are back. You heard me right. The demons have resurfaced.", Liu Feng said, his face truly solemn.


    "Back? Impossible. I am sure that we have defeated them quite thoroughly the last time around. They were killed. Every last one of them. They can''t come back, not unless some one is deliberately bringing them in. No one here is ready to face demons. Dicain will fall in a matter of moments if this is the situation, Liu Feng. If you are absolutely sure about what you said, then this is no longer time to dilly dally on some stupid school. You must be preparing for the worst war of your entire life!"


    "Don''t worry, I think that we have a little time, but the problem seems to be that the standards of magic in Dicain have fallen drastically. I have seen the people of the four countries, and they are weak. Pitifully weak. I mean it. For now, train the kids to the best of your ability, and start importing a lot of orphans. I need a huge army, and I am willing to go to any expense. I will even ''buy'' slaves. Remember, by next year, we need to have at least a thousand in the third order.", Liu Feng said, his voice a little agitated.


    "A thousand? That will be difficult, but I can try. But we will need help with the stronger enemies. They can be as strong as the ninth order, and we have no one on our side who is as powerful.", Lucas warned Liu Feng.


    "Well, about that, remember how I contracted a fire spirit? Well, I lied to you about who I contracted to. I am terribly sorry that I had to keep it from you. I wanted to keep it a secret, so that no one actually knew who I was contracted to. A matter of safety, that''s all.", Liu Feng started.


    "Stop beating around the bush and tell me.", Lucas snapped back.


    "I am the contractor of Pyrus, the king of Fire, and that gives me certain benefits."


    "Wait, did you say Pyrus? Doesn''t that mean that we have a few others on our side. I remember that the King of the fire spirits had control over the - dragons.", Lucas said, barely whispering the last part.


    "That''s right, Lucas. I do indeed have command of the Dragons They will arrive in the coming summer. I will be there mostly, but if I am not, you have to explain to them the situation.", Liu Feng finally spilled the beans.


    "What the hell are you talking about? You never thought about mentioning this to me? Come on, Liu Feng. Dragons are coming here this summer. Do you know how prideful they are? How easily they get offended?", Lucas raged.


    "Well, I already met one of the dragons. He is my personal body guard, and he seems pretty nice. He was not any of those things that you just said."


    "You have to start telling me more things, Liu Feng. Well then, I have classes to teach, and they just became more important with the news that you just said.", he said to Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng nodded at Lucas, and Lucas nodded back. Liu Feng left with Amelia. The shadow guard had already retreated to the shadows.


    "What were you talking about that was so important? It seemed pretty important, and you are just thirteen years old."


    Liu Feng flicked Amelia''s forehead. "So are you. Don''t worry about it."


    They went to the market now. Amelia saw a variety of shops that she had never been to, and even the normal ones were foreign to her. But the one shop that caught her eye was the jewelry shop. Liu Feng had introduced multiple modern designs that were not present anywhere else, and these sold like hotcakes. She rushed to the shop, and admired the pieces.


    "Do you want to try them out?". He gestured at the merchant in charge, who took out the necklace that she was staring at. Liu Feng offered to help put it. As he was putting the necklace, they got very close to each other, and Amelia could feel Liu Feng breathing down her neck. Meanwhile, Liu Feng could smell the sweet scent of Jasmine from her. They both blushed, and after Liu Feng put on the necklace, he backed away.


    Amelia saw herself in the mirror, and she loved the necklace.


    "I will take this one. How much is it?"


    "No need to worry ma''am. The golden debit card that your boyfriend has provided is more than sufficient."


    "Boyfriend? He is not my boyfriend.", Amelia''s face went red, and Liu Feng smiled.


    "Well I am going to be. Thank you for your time.", Liu Feng said, giggling.


    "What do you mean, going to be. I still didn''t accept anything. Don''t tell anyone what you said ever again.", Amelia said.

 Chapter 76 - Economy Laws!

    They left the jewelry store, and started browsing the remaining stores. They kept looking at each and every one very keenly, that it was more like a dissection than browsing.


    "I have to remind you that you shouldn''t steal any of these designs. I highly doubt that you can replicate them anyways, but the stores in Dilheim sell only to those who understand that what we have done is a trade peculiar to ours, and must be protected. If you are buying anything, it can be for the sole purpose of using it for its intended purpose, and not for stealing designs. Anyone who does not respect that rule can be sentenced to three years in the dungeons.", Liu Feng warned Amelia.


    "Really? What is this law? I have never heard about it before. I am a princess. I am acquainted with Aegon Laws, Liu Feng. Don''t take me a fool.", she said quite confidently.


    "This is not an Aegonian Law, Amelia. This is one specific to Dilheim. Most of these designs were by people that I have invested so much in, and it is only fair that these people reap the profits. Not some douche bag who wants to rip them off. That is why we have many laws protecting the sellers, and the exclusive merchants here.", Liu Feng corrected her.


    "Protecting the sellers? Interesting. But why do that by risking your relationship with the people? How much can these sellers possibly be worth?", Amelia asked Liu Feng out of curiosity.


    "These sellers are the life blood of Dilheim. They are what gives us this much revenue. This has become a trading city, and most of our money comes from custom taxes. If we offend the sellers, the whole city will collapse. Angry citizens are everywhere, and we have no shortage. But, no city should actually offend the merchants, or the city will cause it''s own downfall.", Liu Feng said.


    Amelia went quiet after this economics lesson. She pondered about this for a long time, and then nodded. They continued strolling, and looking at the different stores.


    Amelia was interested in almost all of them, but Liu Feng was only interested in one. He took Amelia to the clothing shop that he had told Sir Nicholas to put up. He had also given them a few different fashion ideas and designs to follow. If what Liu Feng envisioned had been followed to the dot, and implemented on cloth, there would be multiple dresses that Amelia could try out, that would totally knockout Liu Feng. Liu Feng was giggling, just thinking about how gorgeous she would look, when he blocked his nose, stopping a rush of blood.


    They went to the clothing shop, and Amelia was shocked at the sheer number of designs. Liu Feng went all out on these designs, because he knew that women would spend any amount of money on these, and these stores would become a major source of income. He went in with Amelia.


    "If you like any of the dresses, try them out in one of the trial rooms over there on the side. You don''t want to buy anything without confirming if it''s worth it."


    "Trial rooms? That''s such a great idea! Wow, this place is genius.", Amelia remarked.


    Amelia took a few dresses in, and came out a few minutes later.


    "So, what do you think of this one?", she asked Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng looked at Amelia, and immediately two streams of blood flowed out of his nose. He raised his thumbs to approve them. He said,


    "You should just look in the mirror. If you keep asking me, I will have to go to the hospital because of blood loss."


    "What do you mean by blood loss? Oh, that? You pervert? What should I even expect from a human? You are all perverts, as you have demonstrated yesterday in that restaurant.", she shouted at Liu Feng.


    "If you call everyone who will stare at you when you wear that dress a pervert, then you are going to have to call every male a pervert.", Liu Feng corrected her.


    They both laughed and continued to the next store, a jade store. Liu Feng bought a jade pendant and started chipping it away in secret. He then asked for a silver chain, and paid for them. He then put the pendant and the chain together, and said,


    "Please keep this on our person at all times, it means so much to me.". He put the necklace of sorts on her, and reminded her never to take it off. Little did he know how important that would come to be, very soon in the future.


    The day passed by with Liu Feng and Amelia laughing the whole day. Some of the other first year students saw them, and they were fraught with jealousy. Amelia, was, after all, the freshman queen without competition. They went back to the mansion, and sat at the dining table alone.


    "So, have you liked it so far? Enjoyed the market?"


    "Well, you do have some interesting things that we do not have at Elvan, that''s all", Amelia looked away.


    Liu Feng just nodded, and they had dinner, which was prepared by the chefs in the mansion. Again, Amelia was impressed by the quality and the richness brought in the flavors. This was truly a vegetarian''s dream. In Elvan, people thought that the only way to eat vegetarian was to eat raw vegetables and vegetable soup.


    They ate, and retreated to their quarters. Amelia went to her room, and went out to the balcony. She looked at the city in all its glory. It was a truly magnificent sight. She went back and fell on the bed.


    "How the hell am I falling for that idiot?", she thought to herself, as she slowly drifted to sleep. At this time, a sharp glint could be seen. A needle shot at her, and it was about to hit her, when the necklace that Liu Feng bought her shined, and the needle broke. A shadow appeared and chased after the source of the needle from outside the window.

 Chapter 77 - Danger!

    The moment the necklace snapped, Liu Feng woke up. He looked around, sweat forming on his neck. He jumped out of bed and opened the doors. Closing his eyes, he tried sensing everything around him. He rushed towards Amelia''s room, and burst the door open. Amelia immediately woke up from her sleep.


    "Do you have any manners? What if I was undressed?", she shouted?, lifting the blankets to cover herself up almost instinctively.


    "All that doesn''t matter if you are dead. It looks like someone attacked you. Get back, the windows are dangerous. ". He pulled back Amelia and told her to stay put.


    "Now then, where the hell is your precious shadow guard? Surely he must have seen something, and maybe he even knows where the enemies are.", he muttered.


    He then sat down and started detecting mana around him.


    "Three people are being chased by an elf. They are in the south garden of the mansion. Amelia, stay here. You are their target. It is too dangerous if you are there on the battlefield.", he said out loud.


    Amelia was about to retort, when Liu Feng shouted, "Stay!". The ferocity of his shout caused Amelia to whimper and sit down. Liu Feng went and chased after the men. He approached them head on to corner them. The moment he saw them, he immediately disappeared, and reappeared in front of one of them. He gave that person a nudge on their neck, and the person collapsed on the ground. The other two got terrified.


    "Let''s split up.", one of them said. They went opposite directions, and at this point the elf who was guarding Amelia came.


    "Go left.", Liu Feng said, and he went in the opposite direction, chasing after the person who gave the order.


    Liu Feng rushed forward towards the man who was running. He assumed that it was a man given his posture and his voice. He quickly ran towards the assassin, but he could not disappear like before. Those quick bursts of speed took too much mana, and Liu Feng knew that he had to conserve all that he could if there was an ambush from somewhere else, that maybe he had missed canvasing.


    He saw the man in sight very soon. It seemed that he was also losing his strength and was faltering. Liu Feng decreased his own movement speeds as if to taunt the man into attacking. Just as Liu Feng predicted, the moment Liu Feng faltered, the assassin stopped moving and looked back. He looked once at Liu Feng, and Liu Feng saw his face. It was dark, but Liu Feng could make out that he was smiling.


    The man lunged at Liu Feng once. Liu Feng snapped his fingers, and he flicked his fingers at the man after chanting something, and boom! A sword seemingly made out of fire appeared and pierced him. Liu Feng went towards the man, who was now on the ground, and took off the mask that was covering his eyes. They were pitch black, and were radiating an energy that seemed to repulse mana itself.


    "Demons! Why would they want to attack Amelia?", Liu Feng thought out loud.


    "Hehe. You know nothing, idiot! You people from Aegon are doomed. His Majesty is thoughtful, and has brought this eenormous force to Glade. We will destroy your stupid kingdoms, and we will finally take over the four kingdoms. You should release me, and prostate to me, and maybe, I will let you go.", the man said, coughing out blood.


    "It looks like you have no idea as to what state you are in. Fine then, it seems that you have a loose tongue. I could certainly use that.", Liu Feng said, as he hit the man in the head.


    An hour later, the elf came back to the mansion, panting and covered in blood. He went back to Amelia''s room, to see that the lights were all switched on, and Amelia was sitting in the middle of the room. Her eyes were closed. The elf just sat next to Amelia. After a while, Liu Feng knocked on the door frames, as the door was destroyed. He came in, and saw the elf as well. Both of them woke up and looked at Liu Feng. He did not have a drop of blood on him, so the shadow guard said,


    "You couldn''t catch him? Of course, what should I expect from a human child? I should have gone chasing after the second after I was done with one of them."


    Liu Feng shook his head and said, "Amelia, I think that you should just ignore this attack as if it never happened. This is beyond you, and you cannot fathom how big this is. I have spoken with your father. After the magic forest expedition is over, I will speak with your father and we''ll see what the next action is. Until then, this person along with the one I knocked out will remain captive in my cells. Don''t worry, I have absolute assurance that he cannot escape."


    Amelia nodded, but the elf was not convinced. Liu Feng then said,


    "As for today, you can just take my room. No other room is ready right now. I will be in the study, so I have a bed there."


    Amelia said, "It''s okay. I don''t need to take your room, I can just go to the hotel."


    "Please don''t embarrass me Amelia. You are my guest. How will it look if you leave the mansion and go to a hotel? Won''t it seem like a lover''s quarrel? You wouldn''t want that right. Please, take my room for the night. I will arrange for a room to be prepared tomorrow."


    Liu Feng left and went back to the study, while Amelia went to the master bedroom. It was a huge bedroom, but that was all there was. There was just a huge bed, and a table. No expensive decorations, and there were many traces of the decorations being there, but removed. At the end of the table, there was a painting. Amelia didn''t want to pry, and she slept on the bed. She could smell Liu Feng on it. He had a distinct smell that she felt comfortable inhaling. She snuggled in, and went to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Liu Feng tossed and turned on the study''s floor. He lied after all, there was no bed there.

 Chapter 78 - First Kiss

    Five Days Later


    It was sunset, and the day was ending. So was the vacation that the freshmen got. Liu Feng had taken Amelia to the highest point of the city, the mage tower''s terrace. They were sitting down next to each other and looking at the sunset.


    "So, I hope that you liked your vacation here."


    "Yes I did. It was quite nice. Dilheim is as wonderful as all the teachers said it was."


    "That is awesome. Thank god the first date went well."


    "What first date? You count this as a date? No fair, this is just a vacation.". Amelia blushed.


    Liu Feng then looked at her and said, "I hope that your opinions have changed, at least a little bit. I like you a lot, and this might even be love. It was not based on a whim that I asked your father for your hand in marriage."


    Amelia looked at Liu Feng now, and their hands slowly interlocked. In the beautiful sunset, as the light shone upon their faces, their lips interlocked. Liu Feng''s heartbeat quickened, and so did Amelia''s. She quickly broke away and looked the other side.


    "I am sorry, was it too soon?", Liu Feng apologized.


    "No, No. It''s just that, that was my first kiss."


    "Well, I certainly think that first kisses are meant for that someone special. You are that person to me."


    They looked at each other and Amelia broke the silence and said, "I think that I should wait, and get to know you better before taking a step that I will regret."


    Liu Feng nodded, and they quickly descended and went to the marketplace. Liu Feng looked at the sun again and said,


    "It is getting late. We should go back to the academy. Let''s go to the railway station."


    "What about my luggage? All my clothes?"


    "Don''t worry about all that. I have arranged for them to be packed up and sent to my personal carriage. We should go there quickly. The train is waiting on us, and it won''t be wise to anger all the freshmen."


    Amelia nodded, and they ran to the railway station. They quickly boarded, and the train started moving. Liu Feng asked Amelia again, "One final meal?"


    She nodded, and they went to the dining cart. The cart was almost full, and the only seats that Amelia and Liu Feng could find were ones in the middle. Although he hated the attention, he had no choice. They sat down and were about to order, when Tesarion and Filden came by. "Dude! Thumbs up! You landed Alderan''s sister." I can''t wait to tell him."


    Liu Feng''s face darkened. "You idiots, spoiling the atmosphere. Get out of my seat."


    Amelia laughed as Liu Feng chased them away. When Liu Feng got off his seat and went after his roommates, a man took a seat in front of Amelia. Liu Feng saw that and his eyebrows raised.


    "Hello? I was already sitting here. Do you not have the common sens- Steve?"


    "Hello Liu Feng. I am surprised. You got Amelia to go out on a date with you. But perhaps I have not been very clear. She''s mine."


    Liu Feng smiled and shouted, "Stop the train and throw this good for nothing off the board."


    "You dare? I am the prince of Glade. Besides, no one has the power to throw me out."


    The train grinded to a halt, and Liu Feng took Steve''s arm, and dragged him to the cart''s door.


    He threw Steve outside the train and said, "My train, my rules. I almost died because of you. Do you really think that I would let that slide? Come walking home, or go back to the city and beg for another ride."


    Steve was furious, and he was about to attack the train, when Liu Feng reminded him, "I heard that he pissed himself when I went to the Glade Club. I think I have the recording somewhere¡­ I don''t think that your father will be pleased with you behaving like this. I wonder what he''ll do? I heard that you already lost your crown prince position! That must be because of your limbs. Poor man, using prosthetics. You better behave yourself in my city, or you will have it from me, or maybe your own Father."


    Liu Feng shut the door on his face, and told one of the attendants to start the train again. The train resumed, and Liu Feng went back to the table.


    "Sorry for that. People like that always ruin the mood. So, shall we share the salad, or do you think that you can do it all by yourself?", Liu Feng apologized to Amelia.


    "I think that I will have a salad for myself, you should get something a little more filling. How about pasta?", Amelia said.


    "Yes, pasta it is.", he looked at the attendant and said, "Whatever the lady said."


    Liu Feng could feel the killing intent of all the males in the room directed at him. He saw a few familiar faces, like those of the western club of Aegon. For the first time in a very long time, he felt proud, and felt the need to rejoice. He called the attendant and said, "One bottle of grape juice for all the tables please, on me."


    "Yes Young Lord.", the attendant went back in and got everyone a bottle of grape juice. Liu Feng could feel the tension directed towards him ease substantially. He then went back to his own meal, which arrived.


    After eating, they went back to their personal coach. They passed the time until they reached the campus. Liu Feng got off and carried Amelia''s bag and her extra accessories that she bought in Dilheim till the dorm. He offered to bring them up but Amelia said, "I don''t want any unnecessary rumors sprouting up."


    Liu Feng went back to his dorm room, where Alderan was lying in wait. The room was empty, and Tesarion and Filden were clearly somewhere else, Alderan must have sent them away.


    "So, Liu Feng, how did the trip go? Did my sister have fun?", he said, just cracking his knuckes, as if ready to hit someone. His voice was low, and almost felt downright evil.


    "Yeah, she bought a lot of stuff. Don''t worry, I paid. Where should I send the bills?", Liu Feng joked.


    Alderan stopped midway through walk and looked at Liu Feng. "How much were they? And don''t even think about scamming me."


    "Do you think I will spend that much effort on some measly 10 or 20 silvers? Did you forget? I have a city that''s mine alone. Not even my father''s. It''s mine. By the way, you''re in your second year right?"


    "Yes. Why?", Alderan was apprehensive.


    "Do you know what the magic forest expedition is all about? Did anyone die when you went there?"


    "Yes, it is a very dangerous place there. I honestly don''t want Amelia to go, but she''s stronger than me, so she can survive. But I have to warn you, people can die."


    "How many people died last time?"


    "At Least 12. And that''s the number of bodies we found. 8 more went missing.", he warned Liu Feng.

 Chapter 79 - Entering The Magical Forest.

    "Well that''s a bummer. Don''t worry, I will take care of your sister. She won''t die, it''s my assurance.", Liu Feng reassured him.


    "And yet for some reason I don''t feel the slightest bit better", Alderan retorted.


    "Oh please. You should know that she is the safest in my hands. That shadow guard of yours isn''t allowed in, and he probably won''t be of any help anyway. You should start putting your money in the right place.", Liu Feng said.


    "Just shut up. Oh! and by the way. What the hell is this about you and Amelia? I hear rumors that you are together? What the hell is everyone talking about?", Alderan asked, with his body seemingly turn larger.


    "Looks like that brother protection instinct is still there. Now, would you trust some stupid rumors, or would you trust your room mate?", Liu Feng said, winking his eyes at the word choice.


    "With the way that you have behaved with me so far, why would you even think that I would not trust the rumors over you?", Alderan said.


    Liu Feng jumped on to his bed. "How could you say that? I am heart broken. I''ll go to sleep."


    The next morning,


    All the freshmen of all the classes went to the training grounds. They were separated into groups based on their classes, so Liu Feng was in the same group as Amelia and Arad. Their group was led by Cordelia, Marcus, and two professors that Liu Feng had never seen before. Cordelia started telling the group the instructions. Her tone was strict, and Liu Feng could see that everyone there was aware of how serious the expedition was, because for the first time, Liu Feng saw all of them listen to each and every order, and had a very serious look on their eyes.


    "Damn! It looks like I''m the only one who doesn''t know about the seriousness of the magical forest. Why does no one tell me anything?", he wondered to himself.


    "This expedition is not a joke. The monsters there are unfathomable, and some of them could wake up to the smell of humans. Every year, people die without question, and this year will not be any different. You have to make sure that you will run away if you face a monster that is not recorded on the monster catalogue. If it is not in the catalogue, no person has lived to tell the tale.", Cordelia said.


    All the students nodded.


    "Alright. Now you will all follow me and will report if you see something suspicious. This expedition will be a week long, so I hope you like sleeping on the floor. You will also be responsible for all the work to be done, and if anyone refuses to do so will have a problem with me."


    All the students shouted their approval, and the group began their journey into the forest. The entrance to the forest was at the east end of the academy. It felt as if the entire east wing was created so as to protect the rest of the academy from the entrance. Maybe they were preparing to protect the academy incase a beast horde had come from the entrance. The group started walking into the muddy road further into the forest, and the sight of the academy slowly disappeared.


    The students were all brought up in a sheltered environment, and even stimulated fights could in no way compare to a real one. Everyone was afraid, yet excited to face a magical beast on their own. They went into the thicket, and could smell the humidity in the air, as well as blood.


    The magical forest had its own hierarchy; it was based on survival of the fittest.


    Arad quickly came near Liu Feng, "Cousin, I am afraid that I have to leave early. My presence will be a problem to you, as it will draw out stronger monsters from the depths, and even I will be unable to fight them, much less protect you. What should I do?"


    "Tell the teacher in charge that you are ill. If they want to check your temperature, fake it by heating yourself. They won''t expect it because no human can withstand fire inside their bodies.", Liu Feng thought about it and quickly found a solution.


    Arad nodded and did the same. Cordelia took his temperature and was surprised.


    "Well, I thought that you were chickening out, but I heard great things from your self-defence teachers. You really seem ill. I don''t want to throw away a life that can be saved. Marcus, take him back and meet us at the camp point.", she said.


    But, it seemed that all the students did not buy it. They looked at Arad with hate, mostly the boys. It seemed that in the small time that Arad was in the campus, he made his fair share of enemies. Some of them even starting booing at Arad.


    "You chicken. You did something, and now you are leaving, you coward. I know you. Maybe even Liu Feng-", the boy stopped after seeing Liu Feng''s murderous face.


    Both Marcus and Arad went back to the campus, and the students continued forward. They reached a clearance where Cordelia said that they were going to be staying the night.


    "Now listen. I have already arranged a schedule for the night''s watch. But because Arad has left early, someone has to fill in. Liu Feng, he is your cousin, and therefore your responsibility. Take all his shifts."


    Liu Feng nodded without protesting. It was his fault that Arad left after all. All the students then got to work in building the tents. Liu Feng could complete it in no time, and since everyone had their own tents, he went over to Amelia''s to help.


    But, Liu Feng was not the only person to have the idea. At Least half of the boys in the class went over to Amelia and the other girls to help, and some of them didn''t even start theirs! Liu Feng shook his head and went back to his tent.

 Chapter 80 - First Day In The Wilderness.

    He was sitting down when someone asked, "Can I come in?"


    Liu Feng looked at who it was. To his surprise, it was Amelia herself.


    "Well, to have the princess herself grace me with her presence, it is my honor. Please come in.", Liu Feng said, half joking, half sarcastic.


    "Oh please. Just shut up. Why do you have to be such a pain?", Amelia asked. Liu Feng just smiled and looked outside his tent.    Liu Feng could see that outside the tent all the boys were looking at them with vicious eyes. He didn''t mind them, and came back into the tent, closing the curtains so that no one could see what was going on inside.


    "Why did you close the curtains? That might give people the wrong idea.", Amelia protested.


    " ''Might'' won''t work here Amelia. You shouldn''t worry at all. The people outside will DEFINETLY get the wrong idea. So, why''d you come here? Done with setting up your tent? I see that you had lots of help.", Liu Feng said.


    "Yes, I did. Lots of it. All the boys were fighting, and some of them broke my tent. I didn''t even ask them to. Some humans are just so irritating, they get onto my nerves. You have an extra one right, Arad''s? Can you just set it up next to your tent? I''ll sleep there.", she said, quite dejected.


    "Well, who asked you to be so.... well desirable? Look at me. I am a prince. But, with the right disguise, no one cares about me.", he said.


    "No one cares about you? Liu Feng, you took out the entire Glade association, and after that, the King of Glade came to the campus, but you left unscathed. You are the talk of the town. You are in no position to give me that lecture. Now, will you give me that tent or not?"


    Liu Feng nodded. He took out the tent from his luggage. He went outside, where there were many boys just staring at him. He did not mind them at all, and shoed them away before putting up the second tent next to his own. There were no one near him, and it seemed that the Glade association incident had caused him a lot more than a bad rapport with the Glade kingdom. Once the tent was set up, Liu Feng went back into his own tent, while Amelia came out. She went to the second tent next to Liu Feng. The boys were all ready to fight with Liu Feng, but who could?


    "All right, now that most of you have set up your tents, go out and fetch water and logs. No one is an exception. You aren''t the only princesses and princes I have taught. Now go fetch them, or you''ll go without food tonight.", Cordelia said.


    Liu Feng looked at Amelia, who was also outside right now, and said, "For now, stick with me. The forest is a dangerous place, and it''s better to stick with someone in case of an emergency. I already promised your brother that I would look after you."


    "Why do you think I am so weak? I am one of the most powerful people in here. I have a contract. Do you keep forgetting that?", Amelia said, clearly offended that Liu Feng thought that he had to protect her at every turn.


    "This is just a precaution. Who knows, maybe we''ll need each other."


    Amelia nodded. The both of them went to the river clearing, where there were lots of other students. Amelia went forward to fetch some water, but Liu Feng stopped her.


    "Don''t be so reckless. Water bodies are one of the most dangerous parts of a forest. You don''t know what''s inside. Let me check.", he warned her.


    Liu Feng closed his eyes, and started using mana perception to see what was within the water. His eyes paled and he shouted, "Get away from the water. There is a beast coming your way.".


    A few students who were playing in the shallows of the water heard that and started moving to dry land. One of the boys almost got there, and he jumped, but a mouth jumped from the surface, and devoured his leg. The boy shouted, with pain as he lost his leg. Blood was streaming from the injury, and all the students who were there, looked away.


    A teacher suddenly appeared, and took the boy back to the camp. All the students were apprehensive and they all ran back to the camp. Amelia was going too as well, but Liu Feng stopped her again.


    "Do you want to go hungry today? Remember what Cordelia said? We have to bring the water first. Do you really think they wouldn''t anticipate a few monsters in the water? They killed the chicken to scare the monkey."


    Amelia thought about it and then said, "But how will we get the water from the river? As you said, there are monsters in them."


    "We don''t need to. Some of our friends have already taken the risk and got some water, but they forgot it here when they scurried back to camp. Let''s just say a few monsters could have knocked them over¡­", he said, rubbing his hands.


    "You are evil, Liu Feng. Fine, we''ll do whatever."


    "Evil? I saved two lives. This is the least thanks I can get.". Liu Feng took the two filled buckets and replaced them with the empty ones they brought. He knocked over the empty ones and then went back to the camp with Amelia.


    Everyone was at the camp. It was clear that something serious had happened. Liu Feng went forward to see, and he saw a person on the floor, without his head. Amelia went forward too, and when she saw the body, she paled.


    "How did this happen? Aren''t the teachers supposed to take care of us?"


    "It hasn''t been a day, even, and there is already a death?"


    The students started whispering, and gossiping. They were all afraid now, seeing the possibility of death, and they were all outraged, at the nonchalant attitude of the teachers.

 Chapter 81 - A Beast In Human Form

    "Look at all the teachers! They don''t care about us at all. See, none of them were even with us when we had to go do such dangerous things.", one student said in a low voice.


    "Did you know that one of the teachers was there with us, and we just didn''t know about it? He only came out after Lefrey lost his leg. That''s so sad. He lost his leg because the teachers don'' care.'', another student pitched in.


    "What do you know? There was this monster that was there, and we saw it very late. The boy you see there, he was chopping the firewood like he was told to do. In fact, one of the teachers was even there at that point, but he did not even move when the monster took the head of the boy. It was a sad sight to see.", a girl said.


    Slowly, what was supposed to be the wonderful first day turned more into a riot, with every student complaining about how the teachers don''t care about the students'' lives.


    "Quiet everyone! Do you really think that we don''t care about your deaths? Or is it that you don''t care about your lives? When fodder like you enters the magical forest, a forest where every turn has a monster that can end your life in an instant, do you really have the leisure to enter a river to play? Do you really have the time to look back and talk with your friends? No place in the forest is safe. You are the people who have to be attentive. If you can''t even do that, we won''t be able to protect you. There are only four of us, and forty eight of you.", Cordelia shouted.


    All the students went silent. But, it seemed that they weren''t the slightest but calmed down. They all slowly dispersed though, leaving Liu Feng and Amelia, with a few others from groups that had no horrible occasion. Liu Feng came forward with Amelia now and gave the water to Cordelia.


    "That''s our quota for today. I''ll be in my tent for now.", he said.


    Liu Feng went back to his tent, and he sat down to recover some of his mana that he lost when he used mana detection. He had to be careful now, because the monsters could detect his mana, and they could attack him through the mana. He did not expect the monsters to have this ability.


    He then called upon his spirits. Primitus answered. "What do you want, child?"


    "Well, how are the magical monsters able to use mana? It seems different from how we use it, yet similar in a sense."


    "The monsters huh. It is truly and interesting thing. Good that you asked now, and not at the moment of fighting. They have a magic core that allows them to concentrate magic inside there. The core is basically a collection of all the magic that the monster had accumulated over its lifetime. If you want to, you can even eat the core. You will get a burst of magic that is surprisingly pure. Back in the ancient eras, magic cores were actually used as currency. But, seeing your era''s strength, it seems that the people can''t even hunt enough monsters to use them as currency."


    "What do you mean fighting? Are they really powerful?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Of course! Magical beasts can use the core within them to harness the power of magic. They can do it much better than these humans that you are with, Liu Feng.", the old voice echoed in his head.


    Liu Feng nodded and thought about it. He then asked, "Do you think that I can kill magic beasts on my own?"


    "Depends on the magic beast. There are orders within the beasts, and you can beat up to a fourth order. You don''t have nearly enough experience to go after a fifth order monster."


    "A fourth order beast. What are the classifications? Are they similar to the human and elves classification? You know, by the number of magical circles.", Liu Feng asked.


    "That is difficult to say. Magical beasts are born in a harsh environment, where they have to fight for food and resources. So, most of the time, a fourth order magical beast is actually much stronger than a fourth order human. You are different because, well, you have four spirits contracted with you. You can fight with any element and get an advantage."


    Liu Feng thought about it for a while, and then nodded in understanding. He then reached for his bottle to get a swig of water, but realized that it was empty.


    Liu Feng went outside the tent now, to fill up his bottle, when he see that a lot of students were huddling near each other, and were talking intensely about something. He saw Amelia was still in her tent, so he asked if he could come in.


    "Yes, come in. Close the curtain behind you. I don''t want any of those boys to see me with their lecherous eyes.", Amelia said, with her voice trembling as she said so.


    "What do you mean? What happened? Are you okay?", Liu Feng asked her. He was concerned, as he never say Amelia so shaken up.


    "Those a$$holes asked me if I wanted to ¡­ , you know since we never know when we could die, why don''t you¡­ do it.", Amelia sobbed.


    Liu Feng''s face darkened. "Who said it?"


    "The boy with a red and white shirt. He was also with us when that boy''s leg was eaten."


    "Just wait here for a moment.", Liu Feng went outside the tent, and closed it behind him. He went to the circle of students. They were almost all boys, and they were clearly waiting for something. Liu Feng went forward to see what was happening, but what he saw horrified him. The boy with a red and white boy was trying to force a girl to rip her shirt. Liu Feng''s face darkened, and he disappeared. He reappeared behind the boy and held his neck hard. The boy dropped the girl. She ran away crying.


    "Who the hell are you? Do you know who I am?", the boy cried out.

 Chapter 82 - Dukes Son? So What

    "Do you know who I am?", the boy cried out.


    "Yes. You are a boy who will lose everything in a few moments. I mean, you should have known that you would eventually face the consequences for the things that you have done. So, I see that you asked my fiancee for something. Why don''t you pay for it huh? And you people. Have you no shame? Allowing a person to do something like this and just watch like that?", Liu Feng said, his eyes trembling with rage.


    "Liu Feng! I am sorry, but not everyone has the power to go against a duke''s son. This guy here is the son of a duke in Glade. We are just normal viscounts and baron''s sons. Why do you want to drag us down with you?", a boy who was standing in the side said.


    "A duke in Glade? Since when did that mean shit in Aegon? It seems that all of you have let go of your humanity and morality because you were afraid of a stupid duke who came from a stupid country, and is not even in that country? What the hell is wrong with all of you? Do you not know how to set your priorities?", Liu Feng shouted.


    "What is your problem man? That was an awesome show that you ruined. Why do you got to be like that?", one of the boys said. Liu Feng glared at him, and he backed away immediately.


    "This is just hilarious. All of you are here, just looking at this a$$hole doing things unimaginable to a poor girl, and you call yourselves men? You have the audacity to?", Liu Feng raged.


    By now, the teachers had arrived.


    "Put the boy down Liu Feng.", one of the teachers that Liu Feng couldn''t recognize said.


    "Did you even know what he did? He tried to ruin a girl''s life. Do you think that he deserves to leave without leaving something behind?" Liu Feng said. He was nowhere near calm right now.


    "It''s just a commoner from what I hear. Not even a noble. Why concern yourself?", the teacher said.


    Liu Feng smiled. "Just a commoner huh? Well this boy here is just a Duke''s son. What does that mean to me? Just shit. Now, why don''t you get that out of your head and listen to this. Here is another proposition. If this boy does not go to the dungeons in Aegon, both Aegon and Elvan won''t rest."


    "Who the hell are you to say that. Leave the boy or I''ll be forced to take action.", the teacher said.


    "Leave the boy? Look at this, whoever you are. Do you know who I am? No, you don''t. If Tyrion was here, even he would suggest you to kill the boy, or hand him over to me with a silver platter, and yet here you are just -"


    "Just stop talking! Hand over the boy, Liu Feng. We''ll handle him according to school rules.", Cordelia interrupted him.


    Liu Feng smiled and put his hand behind the ear of the boy. The boy, who was now very conscious, felt a jolt of pain.


    "What did you do?", the boy said weakly.


    "Nothing much.", Liu Feng replied.


    Liu Feng threw the boy towards the teacher. The teacher held the boy. The boy said, "Kill Liu Feng. I will take care of the repercussions. He is just a Baron''s son from what I hear.". Suddenly, the boy coughed blood, and said, "Monster! There are monsters on the trees.".


    All the students and teachers looked up to see monkeys. There were hundreds of them, and they had rocks in their hands. The monkeys were clearly in cahoots with each other, and they only attacked the students down there. They started throwing the rocks at the students.


    "Take cover!", the teachers shouted. The boy in the teacher''s hand collapsed and fell down for some reason, and the teacher who was holding him left the boy there. He ran to his tent. Liu Feng ran to Amelia''s tent to confirm her safety.


    "What happened Liu Feng? Why did you just barge in? What''s that behind you?"


    Liu Feng looked behind him, and saw a monkey approach him. When it did, it attacked him. Liu Feng quickly attacked the monkey, and the monkey fell a few metres away. It got up quickly and attacked Liu Feng with it''s claws.


    Liu Feng quickly dodged, but it still scratched his arm. Liu Feng quickly swung his arm on its neck, and the monkey fell on the ground. Liu Feng stepped on the neck again, and finally killed it. He took a knife that he had in his pocket, and he started cutting open the chest of the monkey.


    "Why are you doing that? You already killed it right?", Amelia said. "You psycho! Why do you want to desecrate a monkey after it has already died? Are you mad?"


    Liu Feng got to the core of the monkey and pulled it out.


    "This is why. A magical core can be used as a supplement for the mana stones. This is cheaper. I just have to hunt a lot. Now, don''t tell anyone that I killed the monkey. I am not supposed to be so powerful. It will raise suspicions. I will hide it somewhere", Liu Feng told Amelia.


    Liu Feng left the tent and went to his own. He sat on the floor and started meditating. At a dangerous place like the forest, he had to be in the most optimal condition possible, and nothing else was an option. Since the monkey scratched him, the blood started pouring out. Although it was just a scratch, it went a bit deep, and Liu Feng did not want to take any chances. He started directing mana towards the wound, and could feel it closing up. Although it was not as painful as the first time that he used it, it was still quite painful.


    Then he took a look at the magic core.

 Chapter 83 - The Gun

    Then he took a look at the magic core. He marveled at it. It was yellow in color, just like the monkeys. Liu Feng could feel that it had mana in it, and it was distinctively of the wind element. Any wind mage who needed to replenish mana urgently could use this to make the process much quicker, because it was so much easier and purely wind mana.


    Liu Feng then took out an object that he got when he was just five. He took out the gun that he bought at the marketplace of the capital. Now, it was far more refined than it was all those years ago, when he had first bought it. It was pitch black now, with a wonderful leather handle, and no rust like it did then. It had an hole in the handle that was just as big as a mana stone. Now, Liu Feng put the magic core in the hole, and the gun started glowing in yellow, the color of the core itself.


    Liu Feng lifted the gun, and carefully inspected it. There were lines of glowing yellow that were running all throughout the gun, as if it was a circuit board that was conducting mana instead of electricity. The lines were jagged, and they all originated from the magic core, which was at the center of the handle.


    "Looks like this could be a success. Finally, after so many years, I can finally try something that is truly economical.", Liu Feng said, laughing.


    He then went outside the tent. People were still scattering because of the monkeys. He locked his eyes on one of them, and aimed the gun at it. He fired, and a blast of mana flew at it, and blew the head of the monkey wide open. No one saw who fired the shot because of all the chaos, and Liu Feng was thoroughly satisfied. He slowly went to the monkey''s body and retrieved the magic core.


    "How did you do that, boy? What is that mystical weapon? It has powers that I have never seen before. To use magic cores in weapons has never been seen before, not just by me, but by anyone.", Liu Feng suddenly heard Zeus'' voice in his head.


    Liu Feng said, "Ah! The King of spirits. It must be a rare occasion for you to speak with me. Well, I just found it as scraps when I was a kid, a week before I met you spirits. It is a very interesting weapon, and I think that mass producing it will help in the fight against the demons."


    "Help? This one weapon will be a gamechanger. You have brought me a lot of confidence boy! I will give you a gift because of that. When you want to split with your group so that you can do your training, you have to avoid going too deep. Within the depths of the magic forest, there are mythical beasts like phoenixes and other beasts, and they hate humans. They will kill you the moment they see you.", Zeus warned Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng nodded, and he went back to his tent. After a while, the monkeys all left, chased away by the teachers. All the students were called out, and Marcus, who had arrived at the nick of time shouted at all the students. "Do you have an idea how delicious humans are to monsters? By gathering in a group, you are basically handing yourselves on a silver platter. We lost two students to the beasts already. This is truly the most unruly batch I have seen. Looks like this trip will have more causalities than any other."


    All of the students looked at each other with caution and terror in their eyes. With the monster attack still fresh in their memory, they instinctively looked at the trees from time to time.


    Liu Feng saw the head of the boy who had harassed the girl lying on the ground. He laughed inside because he knew that the real reason the boy died was because of the mana he injected into him. But, he shouted, "Teacher! Why did you leave the boy out here to die? Isn''t he a duke''s son. What will the duke do if he finds out that he died when he was in your hands?"


    The teacher''s face grew ugly. He said, "What do you mean? When was he in my hands. He was killed by the monsters right. He let go of me and rushed like a mad man. That''s what happened."


    "Teacher, we cannot just change what happened. I am going to have to report what happened here to the administration, and the boy''s pitiful father.", Liu Feng said, with a smile on his face that was widening by the moment.


    "I am also obligated to report the incident that occurred, so I am afraid that you will be following someone else''s steps. I am sure that you know who.", Liu Feng said.


    The teacher''s face was truly ugly now, but Marcus quickly interjected.


    Marcus said, "Now is not the place or the time to argue about something so trivial as an offender''s life. Let us move. The monsters know where we are right now. We have to move soon, or we will be ambushed by an even greater herd, and we will all die then."


    All the students went to their tents and started taking them out. The whole process was loud, and everyone was chattering about the incident that occurred as they were packing all of their things. Liu Feng packed all his items, and took out his tent in matter of a few minutes. He went over to Amelia''s tent to help out, and he packed everything up. He then told Amelia, "Never leave a few meters of me without telling me. This place is far too dangerous. I promised our brother that I would bring you out in one piece, and he will kill me if I don''t."


    Amelia nodded, a bit disheartened.

 Chapter 84 - Dissent

    "So, you didn''t do it of your own accord? You only want to save me because you are scared of my brother? And are you even scared of him? I am pretty sure you scared him witless the first time that you met him.", Amelia spoke to Liu Feng, her voice growing more and more louder. Her eyes seemed to be looking for an answer in Liu Feng''s own.


    "Well, I do need your brother''s approval to get your hand right. He will be the future king of Elvan. How could I possibly afford to offend someone like that? If I want to marry you, I have to have his permission, right?", Liu Feng smiled, but inside, he knew that he didn''t actually answer the question properly. He merely started a detour, and the real question was yet to be answered.


    "Hmph! I don''t need my brother''s permission to marry some one. I just don''t know who that some one is.", Amelia said, pouting.


    "Stop chit chatting, and pack up. We will be leaving in five.", Cordelia said, as she passes by the both of them. "Especially you two. Since we began, I saw both of you speaking to each other non stop. Jibber Jabber. Why don''t you pay attention to your surroundings to make sure that some beast doesn''t come out of nowhere and kill you all."


    Liu Feng nodded, and Cordelia left them alone. She went to some other students to talk to them about some thing, but Liu Feng did not care. He looked around once to see what was going on, and then took a magic stone from his bag. He started engraving a magic circle on it with a scalpel that he had in his bad, handy for any time in need.


    "Are you crazy? Drawing a magic circle requires a lot of concentration, and any mistake will lead to an explosion. Do you want to kill us all?", Amelia asked, surprised and shocked at Liu Feng''s recklessness.


    "Done. I was just trying out a magic circle that I saw someone use. It was that spatial one. I wanted a more convenient way to store my luggage.", Liu Feng took the magic stone, and put the scalpel back from where he took it. "Okay then, now that I have a spatial stone, I can get rid of this stupid burden. It was weighing me down and it is getting really inconvenient." He poured mana into the magic stone, and the bag on his back suddenly disappeared. Then, Liu Feng released some more mana into the stone, and it reappeared back on Liu Feng''s back. (Pun intended)


    "You, you, you drew a spatial magic circle? Impossible! How did you do that? All the artifacts that have spatial abilities are at least a few thousand years old.", Amelia looked at Liu Feng with widened eyes and an open mouth.


    "Close your mouth. We are in the forest, literally the breeding grounds for all flies and pests. You don''t want them going into your mouth.", Liu Feng warned her.


    "Forget all that! How did you make that spatial stone? And just in a matter of minutes, right in the front of my eyes. And I did not see how you did it. Oh god, if grandmaster Luo hears that I did this, he will personally come here to murder me.", Amelia said with the same shock, but with a louder voice.


    "Well, it is what it is. Now don''t make a ruckus. Here, give me your luggage, I still have a little space left in my stone. I mean, you do understand the convenience of such a stone, right?"


    Amelia said, "I don''t need it. I have my own spatial artifact. Who do you think I am? I am the princess of the great kingdom of Elvan. Do you think that I would lack something like a spatial stone? I just chose not to show it off.", Amelia said as she flashed a ring on her finger at Liu Feng''s face.


    "What? You''re married?", Liu Feng laughed.


    Not minding his taunt, she put her luggage in the ring that she brought by injecting mana into it. Just like in the spatial stone that Liu Feng had just made, the spatial stone that Amelia had took in all her luggage in an instant, and it was as if it was never there.


    "By the way, I can''t see the boy who teased me. That boy with that red stripes shirt. Oh god! He angers me so much, I want to kill him myself. But, he is a duke''s son! I can''t so that even as a princess. So then, where is he? What, did you kill him or something?", Amelia joked, but there was a hint of hesitation in her voice.


    "Yup, he died. I put some mana in him and exploded it. Since the monsters came, people thought that the monsters killed him. How did you know though?" Liu Feng said with the same nonchalant attitude.


    "You''re joking right?", Amelia trembled.


    "Of course I am. Why would I kill a human? The monsters killed him.", Liu Feng said half-heartedly. He did not want anyone to know that he actually killed a duke''s son. With him pinning the blame on that teacher, everything was going his way. But, if anyone even remotely tied Liu Feng to the death, then he would have all sorts of problems, fore most being the hostility of Glade. Although Liu Feng was sure that Glade would become an enemy in the future, he did not want to fix that in stone without confirming the terrible hypothesis that he had.


    "So he''s really dead? That''s unfortunate.", Amelia said dejectedly.


    "There is absolutely nothing unfortunate about his death. Why do you sound so sad? That boy was an first grade bastard. Only good came out of that incident. Did you know that -", Liu Feng spoke when suddenly.


    "Stop talking. I already warned you Liu Feng. There won''t be another time.", Cordelia snapped.


    Liu Feng quickly apologized, as he certainly did not want to offend the top dog on the first few days. Cordelia was the teacher who was in charge of the food, and for that matter, almost anything at all. Liu Feng certainly did not want to go hungry on this trip. He would do his best not to offend Marcus, so although it was very difficult for Liu Feng, he shut his mouth.


    The students were all quite exhausted, and hungry. Everyone could hear stomach''s grumbling by now. Cordelia smiled and said, "Well,  it is time to eat after all. So, why doesn''t everyone who submitted the wood or water line up so that they can get food?"


    All the students were stunned. About eight people, including Liu Feng and Amelia, lined up to eat. The other students protested, "How is this fair. There were people dying. We had to run. Why do they get food and we don''t?"


    "You are being unfair! First, you allow the students to die, and now you are denying us food? What do you think you are doing? We are very important people.", Again, another student pitched in.


    "Quiet!", Cordelia shouted, silencing everyone there before the matter blew up once again. "The forest is equally dangerous everywhere. I said before that whoever brings the water or wood will get food, and the rest will not. You should have listened to me then itself. Why quip now? You are all just idiots. You don''t listen. When I first gathered all of you in the academy grounds. what did I tell you? Listen to my every command. And did you? Let this be a reminder for next time. These students brought the firewood and water that is needed for cooking. Well, rudimentary cooking, that is."


    The students who got the food weren''t very happy either.


    "What is with the food? There isn''t any meat. How will I eat without meat? I need meat!", one of them shouted.


    "So then why don''t you go hunt a few rabbits for us all? Meat attracts monsters, and makes it too dangerous. We have to stick with plant diets during the trip.", Cordelia reprimanded everyone who was protesting.


    Liu Feng and Amelia ate, as everyone watched. Amelia felt pity, and was about to offer the food when Liu Feng held her hand to stop her.


    "If they can watch a boy wrong a girl without doing anything, then watching us eat while on an empty stomach should be fairly easy shouldn''t it?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about?", Amelia asked Liu Feng.


    "Right, you didn''t know. That duke''s son, he attacked a girl and tried to do certain unspeakable things with her. All these people, they were forming a circle around all of this, as if it were a show, and not one of them stopped it.", Liu Feng said, his voice cold as ice itself.


    The arm that reached out to offer food immediately shot back as Amelia looked at all the students with disgust.


    All the students looked down in shame.

 Chapter 85 - Monster Horde

    The students rested at night in the open. They did not put up the tents because it was going to be a more temporary setup. In fact, they weren''t even supposed to be this far in, this early into the trip. But, because the monkeys had attacked the camp in the first day itself, they had to start moving immediately, so the schedule was moved up. As most of the students were starving, they did not even have the energy to argue about the tents. They knew that the teachers would not listen to them at all. Most of them started regretting coming at all.


    "When I return, I will tell my father all about this. The school will get it this time. I don''t understand why our seniors had not complained about this. This is an outrage.", one particularly angry student said weakly. Obviously, he was purposely starved for the day, and he was feeling it in the stomach, which had been growling for the last thirty minutes. Clearly, this was the first time in his whole life that he was starving, and had been forced to miss a meal.


    Soon after, all of the students started falling onto the ground like a house of cards, and seeing this, Cordelia signaled the teachers to stop canvassing, and to wait at this position for a while.


    "Okay then. All of you can sleep for a few hours, maybe. After that, we have to get moving. We can never be too careful, and sleeping in the open is never a good choice.", Marcus cautioned all of the students, but they did not even listen to any of his words. Most of the students were far too exhausted to even care about what was happening.


    After six hours,


    Dawn broke. At first light, Cordelia and the other teachers started waking all the students up. Sensing no monsters nearby, even Liu Feng had slept, with Amelia close by him. He needed a good night''s rest, because he was quite skeptical of their trajectory the next day. He was sure that a mishap would occur, because the way that they were going had multiple tracks on them. But, he didn''t caution anyone, because he knew that the teachers had noticed.


    They continued moving, and then came across a wide gap. It was a huge gathering, and Liu Feng wondered why they would even come to this place at all. There were multiple other paths that could avoid this gathering, which basically looked like a procession for monsters. Some students  started foolishly crossing it when the teachers shouted, "Stop you idiots. This is a gathering spot for monster hordes. You are inviting death by crossing the plains here recklessly. Come back."


    Now Liu Feng was truly confused. "If it is a gathering spot, then why did you even bring us to such a dangerous place? There are many more safe places that we can be at.", he wondered.


    The students obliged, and came back. But, it seemed that the teacher was right. The students could hear a loud voice from the edge. The sound was growing larger by the minute, and a huge dust cloud could be seen at the edge of the horizon. Liu Feng''s face changed and he looked around. He finally spotted Amelia and rushed towards her. He looked at her and said,  "We have to go. No time to explain." He held Amelia''s hand and started running away.


    "Why are you leaving the group? It''s going to be dangerous without the teachers.", one of the students saw him running and asked him.


    "Dude, if you run like this with the princess of Elvan in your hands, then you are going to have it from the teachers."


    "They will all die if they don''t start running now. In that monster horde, I saw a few tigers. That means that there are at least fourth and maybe even fifth order beasts there. Maybe I can survive, no I don''t even have that confidence. We have to run, and if we are near the students, we will be seen as targets. Splitting up is a better choice.", Liu Feng warned the students, who were a little too oblivious to the truths.


    The monsters could be visible, and the students were screaming. It was now that they saw the huge magnitude of the horde. There were so many types of monsters, and clearly a capable leader among them. The teachers looked at the horde with ashen faces. Clearly, they had not expected a horde this big to arrive at this instant. The students, meanwhile were simply breeding nests for chaos. They started running around in no particular direction, as if they were like chickens waiting to be slaughtered. Finally, seeing a teacher take the initiative to lead them, they followed, Marcus, who showed them the right direction to run. They were all trying to run away, but they could not outrun a monster horde though. Not after they had delayed it by so long, running in basic circles.


    "Spread out you idiots!", all of the students could hear Cordelia screaming as she fended off a few monsters that had come her way, but she was clearly struggling.


    Slowly, even the rudimentary group that was following Marcus started breaking down. Not everyone had the stamina to run for their lives for so long. As mages, they never actually trained to run away. They never placed the self defense classes in any importance. And now, they were about to face the problem with that.


    Liu Feng and Amelia now realized a horrible mistake that they had made. They had wasted far too much time looking at the students and their plights that they hadn''t run far away enough. They ran deeper into the forest rather than going outside, the way that they came from. They were essentially going the opposite way that the other students had gone, and most of the monsters went that way any how, because there were more students there. Although the students were told to spread out, who actually did? Liu Feng sat down dazed and then said, "You have your luggage right? You had a spatial stone from the beginning, did you stock up for the trip? Do you have any weapons?". Liu Feng was serious right now, and his face looked terrifying, as if he was ready to kill someone. Of course he was. He was ready to kill. That was what he had come to the magical forest for anyway. But having Amelia by his side was the unexpected part.


    "I have one of each type. I don''t skimp on armory.", Amelia replied.


    "Good, I''m impressed. Thank god at least one person took this seriously. Give me a great sword, a spear, and a normal standard sword. You can use whatever you want. I think you are an archery type of person? Get your arrows ready, and start saving up your mana, you will need it. Don''t worry, it is my responsibility, so I will take you back to the academy."


    "Hmph! I don''t NEED your to take me back to the academy. I can do it myself.", Amelia said with a proud look on her face.


    "Amelia, now is not the time to have any differences at all. I am not saying this as a man, but as the more powerful of us two. As I am the one with more capability, I am the one who will take you back to the academy. So, don''t try to respond to that, and just listen to whatever I say.", Liu Feng said in a stern voice. Amelia wanted to retort to that, but she didn''t, hearing Liu Feng''s last words.


    Liu Feng and Amelia ran back the same way that they came, but Liu Feng suddenly held Amelia by her waist and jumped up to a tree branch. Expecting Amelia to retort, he covered her mouth with his hand. Then, Amelia stopped resisting when she saw a black panther moving on the ground, smelling their foot prints. It stopped exactly below where Liu Feng and Amelia were hiding. It looked confused. It looked around, but could see nothing. Now, Liu Feng took out his gun and aimed it at the panther. He shot it, and the mana shot blasted towards the panther. The panther sensed it, but it jumped too late. It''s fore leg was obliterated. Liu Feng took out the core in his gun and replaced it.


    "Wow, this gun is devouring mana for each shot. I should use them sparingly, and as a last resort.", Liu Feng understood as he was rummaging through his last remaining cores. He did not have many to being with.


    Amelia, meanwhile, was terrified when she saw what Liu Feng did. "How did you do that? Does this mean that Aegon is now the most powerful kingdom?"


    Liu Feng knocked on her head, "Silly, why do you have to worry about that? Elvan and Aegon are allies, soon to be partners by marriage. You have to calm down."


    He jumped down on the panther, sword in hand and cut it in one clean strike. He took out his pocket knife and harvested the core. The core was purple in color and it had a lot more energy than those monkeys.


    "With cores like these, I will be able to shoot ten times with a gun, maybe more. Looks like I should add an option to increase the mana burst per shot, so that I will be able to kill stronger beasts.", he thought to himself.

 Chapter 86 - An Unexpected Meeting

    Liu Feng went back to the tree trunk, and saw that Amelia was slowly falling in a daze. She was tilted to the bark, and was leaning onto it. Moment by moment, she started falling asleep, and she finally fell onto the tree branch flat. She was about to fall down, but Liu Feng quickly caught her. Heaving a breath of relief, he thought to himself,


    "Well, it has been exhausting, and no one got a good rest. She isn''t nearly as strong as you Liu Feng. You need to cut her some slack. Let her have at least this much sleep. She could use all of it. She is after all, your love interest." , and just sat there, waiting for her to wake up.


    After a few hours, Amelia woke up, and her balance started shifting. Liu Feng quickly saved her by holding her waist, and they got exceedingly close. Liu Feng, who was half a head taller than Amelia at this point, had his mouth at her nose, and it was quite a compromising position to be caught in. Liu Feng could feel Amelia breathing quickly down his chest. She looked at him blushing, and her face was as red as a tomato. Seeing her helpless eyes, Liu Feng could not resist, and he just swooped in for a quick peck. Amelia was startled. She pushed him away as a reflex, but in doing so, lost her balance. Liu Feng quickly held her hand and pulled her up. He got her back up and said, "It''s time to move."


    He quickly turned away; both of their faces were red, red as tomatoes.


    "You pervert. You bully. You are always looking for times to take advantage of me.", Amelia wanted to say, but not a word came out of her. She just followed Liu Feng. Quickly though, their quick romantic moment had fleeted away, because the situation that they were in was quite the serious one. They were in the middle of a very foreign place, and they did not have any one else with them to help them in the time of need. Both of them were prince and princess respectively, so this was their first time(in this life) that they were this helpless.


    "Quick now. I don''t want to meet any monster here yet. It is best to conserve my energy. Maybe if I was the only person here, I would be very confident in my ability to protect myself. But now, I have you to take care of. In fact, I can''t even trust your ability to hide, because these monsters have an excellent sense of smell, and will be able to find you in no time at all.", Liu Feng sighed.


    "Okay! I get it. I am weak, and I am pulling you down. You have clearly said that before. You don''t need to remind that to me again and again. You are rubbing it in my eyes.", Amelia said rolling her eyes. When someone takes such digs so many times, you are bound to get very, very irritated.


    They went back to the monster gathering that they were at a few hours ago. It seemed like a massacre, as all they could see was blood. Liu Feng hypothesized that at least a quarter of the students died here. But, not a single body could be seen. Not even bits and pieces. Either the monsters had eaten everything to the last bone, or that the teachers had gotten their remains out in the nick of time. For some reason, Liu Feng just felt that the former was more likely to be true.


    "It looks like we did a very good thing separating from the main crowd. I want to check something, but I am not so sure. What do you think we should do now, Amelia?", Liu Feng asked his companion.


    "You actually want to ask me? I don''t know. You do whatever you want to do.", she said. She had relied on Liu Feng''s words so far to stay alive, and it was clearly working out for her. Why would she change that at all?


    Liu Feng wanted to go back immediately, and it was the more logical thing to do as well. But his intuition told him not to.


    "We have to get to higher ground. I have to do something, but we will be defenseless at that point, so it is better if we are on higher ground. Let us climb that bigger tree. I want you to be ready to attack a monster that could come at us at any moment while I will be closing my eyes.", Liu Feng told her.


    "Alright, fine. Just trust me already. I already literally put my life in your hands.", Amelia said.


    He and Amelia climbed yet another tree, and Liu Feng told her, "I am literally putting my life in your hands."


    He sat down with his legs crossed and started using Mana perception. Although it was dangerous at this time, he had no other option, and he did not want to take any risks, considering that he had a dependent. This was no longer a normal mana perception either. He had spread the mana that he had far too thin to far too much space. Normally, the mana perception could work in maybe fifty meters. But now, Liu Feng was looking at distances more over a kilometer away by concentrating all of his mana over a particular distance than a circular region. However, it was not easy, as sweat was dripping from his eye brow. Liu Feng was barely doing it at all.


    The vision that he saw was clear. He saw that a few powerful monsters were chasing after the teachers, and students were nowhere in sight. For a brief moment, the leader of the pack that was chasing after the teachers stopped for a moment and looked at Liu Feng''s direction. But, then it changed its focus back onto its prey. Liu Feng sighed in relief. Liu Feng knew that they had to take another route. He thought about it, and decided to go the roundabout way, and he decided that they had to cross the gathering to the other side of the forest.


    "Where are we going to go now? This is a place where the teachers did not want us to go.", Amelia warned Liu Feng. She wanted to remind him that the teachers were more experienced because they had done this far more times than he did.


    "The forest is like a circle. Let''s go to the edge of this place, then slowly scale the edge to go back to the academy. I just feel like the route that we used earlier was compromised, and there are more dangers there.", Liu Feng wanted to justify himself. But, there was another problem. He wanted to grow quickly, and to do that, he needed a few months on his own. He wanted to get ''lost'' in the magical forest in the middle of the expedition, but he never expected that there would a problem actually happening so soon.


    "Fine, whatever. I am trusting you, but if this doesn''t end well, it is on you.", Amelia snapped back.


    They went the other route, crossing the huge divide that caused the whole trip to go down the trip, and got to a clear stream. This time, Liu Feng sensed that there were no monsters at all in the stream. He was suspicious, but figured that they were in a strong beast''s territory. It was a dangerous path that they were treading, but it was necessary. Liu Feng would rather face one strong monster over a hundred monsters roughly a little less than Liu Feng in power. At the end, a thousand ants could kill a wolf. They went ahead and drank water. Liu Feng said, "I will take a bath in this place, after a while, you can too. We smell really bad, and I think that this is also attracting the beasts."


    Amelia nodded and said, "If I catch you peeking, I will kill you."


    Liu Feng started imagining it, and his nose started bleeding. "Whatever. I''ll go in now."


    And he took out his shirt.


    "Wait for me to leave.", she said blushing, but she saw Liu Feng''s rock hard abs, and was captivated.


    "I am waiting, you said you''d leave?", Liu Feng reminded her, snapping her out of a daze.


    She shook back to reality, and she went to a tree back there. Liu Feng quickly completed bathing, and dressed up. Then, he went back to the tree, and Amelia started bathing.


    They quickly finished up, and were about to leave, when Liu Feng froze. He stopped Amelia dead in her tracks, and said, "Get ready to run. As fast as you can. Something dangerous is coming."


    "Something dangerous indeed.", A voice came out from nowhere.


    Liu Feng looked up instinctively, and saw a huge figure blocking the sun. It''s shadow cast on them, and even the shadow radiated heat.


    "A phoenix.", Liu Feng realized.


    "Yes. I didn''t think that a human would recognize me."

 Chapter 87 - A Phoenix

    "Yes. I didn''t think that a human would recognize me. Well, it seems like there are a few who believe all mythic lore. It truly is a wonder how humans have lost all the annals of history, and the elves continue to ignore them. You two are quite interesting though. One of you has the contract of the queen of wind, and one of them I can''t even see? What a very fascinating subject. I can feel fire on you, I have that sense very well, but I just can''t place you anywhere. Why can''t I see your soul, human? Have you sold it to the devil? It looks like there is a first for everything.", Liu Feng heard a voice in his ears. He could not gauge where it was coming from, and it seemed that the source was right next to his ears.


    Liu Feng wanted to run, but he knew that there was absolutely no way that he could outrun the phoenix. He had to make sure that Amelia was going to survive as well. He stared down at the shadow that enveloped them. It was just like the stories he read back when he was a child, but in his other world. The shadow showed a bird like figure, but not even close in scale. The shadow itself was huge, but Liu Feng could not estimate how big it was without actually seeing it. He couldn''t though, because he did not have the energy to lift his head. Some force was stopping him.


    "Urgh, what do I do now? Come on.. the spirits are very conveniently not helping in the slightest right now.", he thought to himself, but he could not even move, let alone try anything funny.


    "I see that you have the smell of dragons on you, boy. That''s interesting. I remember dragons as a prideful bunch. Why would they associate with a normal human? You have the contract of the King of Fire?"


    "Indeed. ", Liu Feng replied, feeling that he had an out there. His control of his mouth had returned all of a sudden, as if the phoenix intended him only to use that to answer it''s questions.


    "Well, right now, I want to kill you so badly, just to clear my head, but it seems like I have bigger matters to attend to. You are lucky kids, to see a phoenix and live to tell the tale. First in a thousand years, in fact. I never thought that after the demon war, I would ever see this thankless bunch again. Well, I can''t possibly kill a contractor of a king at this desperate time, though I wonder why Pyrus had chosen so poorly. Enjoy life with a new lease, human, for it is no longer rightful yours.", Liu Feng heard.


    The phoenix flew away. Liu Feng could see the shadow that covered them was moving away, but he could still not see the phoenix''s body.


    "That tricky thing, it seems like it doesn''t even want me to look at it. Wait, what about Amelia, how is she? Did she hear what I just said? That I was a contractor of the king of fire himself.", he thought to himself. After sometime, he finally regained control over his body. He turned to see Amelia.


    But, to his dismay, Amelia collapsed from the pressure. Liu Feng looked back up with a sense of worry. He could feel a demonic energy on the phoenix, and he knew that if even the mythical beasts were on the demon''s side, then it was going to be an uphill battle.


    "God damn it. why the hell did I have to get reborn into a fantasy world and then get kicked into a war almost immediately? God must be toying with me.", Liu Feng sighed with confusion.


    Amelia woke up after a while, and she saw that she was lying on the ground, with a blanket covered over her. Liu Feng had covered her up, because for some reason, she was trembling. Even though the day was not even close to ending, Amelia was shivering, and that confused Liu Feng. The phoenix was a beast of fire after all, so how could it cause someone to shiver with cold?


    "What happened? I heard a voice, but I couldn''t move my body. You said there was a phoenix, but that was all. I saw black after that.", Amelia looked at Liu Feng and asked him. She looked around apprehensively, as if there was someone who was going to attack them.


    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s go back to human civilization. We need to get back as soon as possible. Maybe I need to tell your parents and mine that we are fine.", Liu Feng consoled her.


    "No! Don''t. If they know that we are fine, they will send many people to the forests and there will be many casualties. Let us get out by ourselves.", Amelia said with concern.


    "Quite the angel, are you. Fine. Whatever you want. It does not make a difference to me.", Liu Feng waved his hand, as they looked around.


    Liu Feng and Amelia continued along the forest, and they were slowly getting to the edge, according to Liu Feng. By his estimation, they were closing onto an exit that was supposed to be quite close to the academy. But, the climate was not helping them in the slightest. The temperature was slowly decreasing, and the sky was getting darker, even though it was clearly still daytime. The clouds were getting darker, but there was no sign of rain falling. Liu Feng unsheathed his sword by now, and he had goosebumps all over his arms. They suddenly entered a misty area. Liu Feng continued forward, because there was now way that they could turn back now. They had come too far. They had to go back to the phoenix''s territory, and Liu Feng did not want to take the risk.


    They went forward, and then went uphill, to get a better view of what was going on. He told Amelia to wait, and he went to the highest peak. He looked down on the mist. Now, things seemed a little clearer, but the situation on the ground was far from good.


    There were camps on the ground with the Glade flag, and there weren''t any humans in the camp. There were multiple monsters in the camp, and what Liu Feng assumed were demons. He could feel a detestable aura from the camp. The camp itself was full of tents, but there was this haze of black that was surrounding the most central ones.


    "RUN.", Liu Feng could hear Zues'' voice in his head. He turned around in shock. If the king of the spirits himself was speaking, then the situation was quite dire. He went back down, but saw a scene that had brought his heart out to his throat. Amelia was screaming in fright as she was barely fending of a huge monster. This was not a monster like the monsters from the magical forest. This was different. It was dark all over, and it''s eyes were red. Amelia was cornered by a demon, not a monster. Liu Feng looked at this with worry, and he readied hiss sword. He swung the great sword at the demon, but the demon who was looking at Amelia till now, just smiled. Liu Feng could make it out. It was definitely a smile. The demon was taunting Liu Feng. The demon just turned his torso with ease, and raised his hand to face the great sword. The great sword had power, no doubt, but it had no where near the amount of strength to face a demon. The demon easily caught it.


    The demon looked at the sword and started closing it''s fist. But, the sword did not shatter, as the demon expected it to. Surprised, the demon threw the sword to the side. It was a two hundred pound sword, but the demon could wield it like it was ten. Liu Feng looked at the demon with fear and he retreated, as if he was trying to bait the demon away. Liu Feng took out a magic staff that he had prepared with a high quality magic crystal and wielded it. Gathering the mana in his chest, he hurled a fire ball at the demon. The demon just looked at the fire ball with curiosity, and made no attempt to even move. The fireball connected, and Liu Feng sighed with relief. But, before he even had the chance to relax, the smoke revealed the exact same silhouette, undamaged. Liu Feng looked at the demon with dismay. There was not even damage on the demon. The spell did nothing. Liu Feng just couldn''t comprehend the fact that he could not even do damage to a demon. The demon snickered, and Liu Feng could hear it. It took one look at Liu Feng and then  left Liu Feng and attacked Amelia. Liu Feng saw this and his face changed.

 Chapter 88 - A Fight To The Death

    He jumped forward and collided with the fist of the demon. The demon looked at Liu Feng''s and then at the trajectory. It just snorted and punched Liu Feng with it''s massive fist. Liu Feng fell back, but it was not that serious an injury. He got up on his fist. Looking around with desperation, he saw the great sword that the demon had thrown away because it couldn''t destroy it. He started moving towards it, but the demon saw that. It also started running towards the sword. Liu Feng was a little faster, and with the help of the wind on his feet, he got to the sword seconds before the demon could.  He then slammed the great sword back at the demon, and the demon was blasted away. Huffing, he wiped away the blood on the corner of his mouth. He looked back at Amelia.


    "This battle is impossible to win if the demon is intelligent enough to attack Amelia. She is weighing me down.", he realized. He rushed to her while the demon was still lying on the ground, immobile. It was stuck in the ground, and Liu Feng was exhausting his mana hardening the ground as well. Oh the benefits of having control over all the elements!


    He took Amelia and started running to the last place that he could go to, forward. Going back to the phoenix would only cause him more trouble, while staying here was basically inviting death. He sprinted to the outer edge, and he saw that a few demons were approaching him. He stopped moving, as did Amelia. She had also seen the demons that were approaching. After seeing how badly Liu Feng was beaten by the demon, who was not even defeated still, she was scared senseless. Liu Feng looked at Amelia and said,


    "You have to leave. Here, take a few cores and the gun. You can protect yourself. ". He took his gun and a few cores from the spatial stone and shoved it into Amelia''s hands.


    "No way. What about you?", Amelia said, righteously. But, she knew that it was useless even saying this. She knew that she was no help at all.


    "You staying will in no way help me in my survival chances. I can survive. Now don''t go back to the academy. Go to Dilheim, and to the mage tower. Tell the master about what you saw here. Tell Arad as well. Remember, go to the mage tower first. It is the safest place in the world right now for you. The academy has Tyrion and he will kill you if he knows what you say.", Liu Feng warned her. "Go to Dilheim first! Not the academy!", he reminded again.


    Saying this, he was about to turn, but Amelia was still frozen. Liu Feng quickly tapped Amelia''s cheek twice, to remind her about the dangerous situation. Amelia shook back to reality. Seeing this, Liu Feng turned away and ran towards the demons who were approaching them. Amelia looked at Liu Feng with streaming tears, but there was nothing that she could do.


    She turned away and looked at where Liu Feng wanted to go. They were on a hill, with the only way to go, down. She took a deep breath and quickly escaped in the final direction that she could, down hill. It was dangerous, but as she had the winds always in her favor, she could escape. She jumped to the trees, and as if she was surfing, a green light was under her feet, guiding her to safety. Liu Feng saw that Amelia escaped, and sighed in relief.


    "Now, I can go all out.", he smiled.


    A huge fire came striking down on the demons that Liu Feng was battling. He struck them with the great sword, and cut them in half. The lower bodies of the demons were still standing, but they were glowing red at the point of strike, because of the sheer heat of the fire that Liu Feng had conjured.


    "You should have run, child. This place is far too dangerous for you right now. If they know about your contracts, they will send the entire army after you.", Zeus reprimanded him.


    "Well, getting her to safety was my goal, and now that I did, I can focus on the other reason that I came here. It''s too bad that I don''t have the gun. I can''t have a reliable weapon to kill the demons or the beasts.", Liu Feng replied back.


    The sound of the fight was clearly heard back in the demon encampment. Liu Feng looked back at the demon who was still alive back at the top of the hill. That demon was now free of all constraints, because it came to face Liu Feng now. Liu Feng''s fists were blazing with fire, while the sword itself was glowing red. He screamed out in rage as he swung it hard onto the demon. The demon raised it''s hands to block, but the sword cut the hand straight in half.


    The demon looked at the half hand and then back at Liu Feng. It looked confused, as it did not understand how the hand disappeared. Just moments ago, it could handle the sword with no difficulty at all. Liu Feng took the sword and started preparing for another attack, but the demon did not give him time. It rammed itself towards the Liu Feng, and Liu Feng coughed out some blood. He jumped out of the way, and he slammed the sword into the torso of the demon.


    The sword even dug deep into the torso of the demon than Liu Feng had imagined it would. It howled with pain. Liu Feng let go of the sword itself, and started conjuring a fireball. He flung it into the open mouth of the demon.


    The demon wailed and beat around with pain, but it slowly died down. Liu Feng put his foot on the demon and pulled his sword out. Now, he knew that danger was coming. With the camp alert of his presence, they were bound to send some troupes to kill him.


    But, only one demon came to face Liu Feng.


    "So, it looks like humans these days are growing far too ambitious and arrogant. Dare to disturb the great general''s sleep will you? Well, you should thank your lucky stars if you get a clean and swift death, because hell is about to descend on you.", Liu Feng heard a hoarse voice say. Liu Feng saw another demon, but he was considerably bigger than the other demons that Liu Feng saw. He looked more like how Steve looked after the transformation.


    "Demons can talk? Why do I feel that this demon is much more different from the one that I have faced? He feels more... humanoid.", Liu Feng noted, because of how the anatomy of this demon in particular was similar to any other bipedal creature.


    "You should run, Liu Feng. This demon is not someone that you can face. He is much more powerful than you know,.", Zeus warned Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng could also see a mist rolling on and off of the demon. It looked like a fluid rather than whatever energy the demons used. It was pitch black, and Liu Feng felt that even looking at it repulsed him. The air around him also felt like it was making him weaker.


    Liu Feng started casting a spell, but the demon shot forward and attacked Liu Feng directly, not giving him any time. Liu Feng quickly defended himself by putting the blade in the way, but he was still blasted away to the tree trunk behind him. He coughed up blood from his mouth. He felt enormous pain in his ribs, as if they had cracked.


    Liu Feng could feel that the injuries of fighting the demons were piling up, and that he had to end the fight. He chanted quickly, gathered wind on his legs, and started running.


    "You want to run, human? We''ll see how much longer you''ll last with the pitiful amount of mana you have.", the demon laughed as it gave chase.


    Liu Feng was running, but with no direction. He knew that he couldn''t follow Amelia, as she could still be very near them. He couldn''t go towards the camp, as that would literally be suicide. The demon just said that there was a higher ranking demon in the camp. So, the only realistic option that Liu Feng had was to go back to the phoenix''s territory, and hope that he would be forgiven. Surely the phoenix would understand. It was intelligent enough to know language after all, right? These lines of thought ran in Liu Feng''s head as he finally decided.


    Liu Feng went back to the phoenix''s territory, and the demon followed him. The moment the demon entered the phoenix''s territory, Liu Feng could feel a blast of heat on him.


    "You dare return human? And you brought this scum with you? "

 Chapter 89 - Convincing Not To Kill

    The phoenix scowled at Liu Feng. Liu Feng felt the brunt force of a full heat wave. But, he resisted the heat, mostly because he was running for his life. At such desperate times, anything can be possible for a human.(Within logical limitations). Also, being a contractor of Pyrus, he was able to withstand the heat and resist it significantly.


    Liu Feng turned back and he could see the demon was not aware of the presence of the phoenix yet, because it continued to rush towards him. Liu Feng went in deep into the lush greens of the territory, while the demon followed. Wherever the demon set foot, the green grass immediately lost it''s color and turned a pale yellow.


    But then, the demon stopped running, it''s face clearly filled with fear. Liu Feng could hear the flaps of the wings of the phoenix. A huge shadow appeared, covering the two of them. Liu Feng turned to look at the phoenix for the first time. It was truly a marvelous beast. It was as majestic as it was beautiful to see. It was orange, a vibrant addition to the lush green. It had golden talons, and  majestic tailfeathers. It towered at a staggering five meters long. Standing upright, it looked down on the two enemies.


    Screeching loudly, it breathed a hot flame towards the two. Liu Feng put his sword in front of him, as he started circulating mana and trying to survive the intense heat. The demon behind him was not so lucky. He burned to a crisp almost immediately. The burning cinders fell onto the ground nearby, and the grass that his ashes touched turned yellow, devoid of all life.


    "How dare you defile my sanctuary with the feet of this vile demon. You shall die this time human, contractor of a king or not.", the phoenix shouted.


    Liu Feng coughed out blood from his mouth. He wanted to explain himself, but the phoenix was not giving him any choice. The phoenix spewed another breath of fire at Liu Feng. This time, Liu Feng knew that he couldn''t rely on fire mana to block this attack.


    "Desperate times call for desperate measures. Aquous, I am going to rely on you to survive.", he said with a soft voice, as he channeled the water attributed mana in his body to form a shield around him. He was literally a steam making machine, as all the fire that was thrown towards him was being converted to steam. Finally, after a few minutes of such continual barrage of attacks, the phoenix stopped to catch a breath. Not willing to let go of this opportunity to explain himself, he started speaking in a loud and clear voice.


    "There is a demon army outside your gates. Forgive me phoenix, but I had no other choice but to retreat here. I am not here by choice, but by circumstance."


    "That is not of concern to me, human. Look around you. Because of your arrival, my haven of peace has turned into a disaster. The demon that you have brought here has polluted this area.", the phoenix cried out.


    "Why do you even think that the demons are outside? I am sure that their first order of action is killing you. I can see that there are patches of the same yellow grass here and there. The demons have attacked before. You are only one person against a whole army. You can''t possibly take care of the whole army. I can help you take care of all the cannon fodder.", Liu Feng went on a limb to say this. These were all his assumptions based on the observations, and he was just hoping to god that he would be right.


    "That is an ambitious statement, especially when given by cannon fodder himself.", the phoenix replied.


    "Thank god, I was right. Now I have a chance.", Liu Feng sighed with relief. Now, he did not necessarily have to die.


    "Give me a chance. I am on your side.", Liu Feng reiterated his statements.


    "Pyrus alone cannot be enough to satiate my anger, human. You will have to die, and he will not be able to change that. You should blame yourself for having a contract with that hot headed fool. If you were contracted with any other king spirit, I would have let you go."


    Now, Liu Feng was grasping at straws. Knowing that he had no other choice but to reveal his condition, he called out. "Will Aquous be able to convince you? I am a dual contractor. I have contracted two spirits."


    "Two spirits? Impossible. I remember the last time a human got a contract with two spirits was at least a few hundred years ago.", the phoenix said with shock.


    Liu Feng took out his shirt, and he willed the tattoos to appear. Soon, a massive tattoo of two dragons appeared on his back. One that was fiery red, and one that was chilly blue. "I speak only the truth."


    "Two kings of opposing elements? That is a sight I never thought that I would see in my life. Ha! Pyrus and Aquous? Those two in one body? How the hell were they able to compromise? You interest me boy.", the phoenix laughed out.


    "Can I recover now? I was in a terrible fight with the demons, and I have multiple injuries.", Liu Feng beseeched the phoenix.


    "Do what you want. I really want to see how you will kill hundreds of thousands of demons when you almost died fighting one of them.", the phoenix said. Flapping its huge wings, it flew away. Even this force just knocked Liu Feng onto the ground.


    Liu Feng got up, coughing blood. He sat down in the meditative state, and started channeling mana towards his body. He was about to use it to try to regrow his limbs, when Aquous warned him, "Stop. You have to expel any demon energy that you have inside yourselves. You have to slowly push it out. Did you think that it was easy fighting with demons? Recovering from a fight takes at least a few days."


    "A few days? What are you saying?", Liu Feng asked curiously. He did not know about this new addition in the rules.


    "The demons cannot co exist with us. You see that black mist? That can enter you with the attacks. You must expel that energy, or you shall face many problems. That simply cannot co exist with mana, and it will destroy what you have. No matter what you do, never allow the demon''s energy stay within your body.


    Liu Feng nodded, and he stopped everything that he was doing. He struck his heart area thrice. blocking all the mana flow into the core, where all of his pure mana was located, and he started breathing in and out. Liu Feng slowly pushed out the demon energy in his body towards the end of the pathways of mana, but it was a slow and excruciating process. Slowly, piece by piece, black mist seemed to exit Liu Feng''s skin.


    A few days later.


    Liu Feng was finally battle ready once more. He spent the past few days expelling the energy, but the last bit was the most annoying. It seemed to keep generating more and more of that black mist, and Liu Feng could not understand why.. Now that Liu Feng was recovered, he started to work towards the promise that he gave to the phoenix.


    He started inscribing magic circles on mana stones that he had brought.


    "It seems like you are making full use of the book we used for the trial of learning boy. But remember, that is only a starting point. You have stagnated in many ways than just your power.", Primitus warned him.


    Liu Feng nodded, and he continued on his array. After inscribing all the stones, he arranged them around the phoenix''s territory. The total area was huge, and it took a whole day just to put the stones in their place.


    "I have to ask Pyrus, how is the phoenix able to use mana? Especially fire mana? Does it have a contract with you?"


    "There are a few mysteries in the world that we do not know how it happened. Spirits are not the creators of mana. We are just beings who were blessed with the ability to control it. By who, we do not know. As for the phoenix, it was born from fire itself. As long as there is fire in the world, the phoenix is immortal. The dragons are not like that, and they are just superior species in general. The phoenix is an embodiment and part of the continent itself. It hates demons and humans more than most other magic beasts. It believes that these two are the reasons for the decline of the continent''s mana. But well, there is one more actually who hates them more, but why talk about him now."


    "So there has been an overall decrease in the continent''s mana?"


    "Yes. Mana is not an infinite resource. All continents have their own supply of mana that is reused in a cycle, and it seems that demons have disrupted that cycle a long time ago."

 Chapter 90 - Intervention! Secrets Were Revealed

    "Wait a minute! You talked about different continents like the continent that the demons are from. So does that mean that mana of Dicain will be lost if a human who had absorbed a lot of mana from here dies in another continent or something? Will it be beneficial to that particular continent?", Liu Feng asked curiously. These were thoughts that had been lying around his head ever since he found about the existence of multiple continents. Especially after the appearance of demons, he looked through books to look at this particular matter. After hearing that the continent''s mana had decreased, the thought had resurfaced.


    "Yes, you catch on early. That is true with most continents. You are wrong about one thing though. When a mage from Dicain dies in another continent, Dicain loses mana, yes, but the other continent cannot exactly consume the mana of the person who died. A portion of it can return back to the continent source. But the problem with the continent of the demons is that the mana there is very polluted. If residents of Dicain die there, the continent will get more mana that will get polluted slowly, but when the demons die here, the mana is too polluted for us to use. It takes a few years for the polluted mana to slowly become clear. That is why the ancient battlefield between the two continents is like a dead zone for anyone who has a contract with us. Even now, there are traces of pollution, and just staying there for an extended time will corrupt your mind, and eat away at your mana.", Primitus sighed as he said this. It was truly a tragic matter, that the demons had such an advantage.


    "Then does that mean that demons are at an inherent advantage right from the get go? We should have an easier time defending, right?"


    "Well, life is not fair. Defending against the demons is not that easy. They do not have a concept of attributes. They just use whatever mana is in the air, and they can corrupt it very easily. It is their inherent skill. They can use this corrupted mana as easy as they can use their limbs. At least be happy that the demon king does not leave the demon continent. Demons conquer multiple different continents. The demon king holds the fort of the demon continent."


    "The demon king? Who is he?", Liu Feng asked curiously. To hear about such a threat was indeed, very troubling.


    "The demon king? He is a terrible existence that should not be alive in this world. The demon continent is very different from ours, and we know very little about it. But, the Lord of Spirits has told us one thing, and that one thing for sure is that the demon king is a person with the ability to destroy worlds. If he moves from the demon continent, even fighting against him is futile.", Primitus said with a very serious tone.


    "If he is that powerful, and is the king of the demons, then why can''t he just conquer the continents himself? No one can go against him, right?", Liu Feng asked. It was very curious that someone like the demon king would be staying in the demon continent like that.


    "Well, according to what I know, and a few stories I heard in the mortal realm, back in the day, the demon king is a spirit like us. He is a spirit of his own continent. He cannot just leave the continent like that. If he does, the continent''s mana system would collapse immediately. Did you think that we as spirits were just figure heads? We are responsible for ensuring that the mana in the continent would stay in the continent."


    "Interesting. So you think that the demon king is constrained by the continent itself? Why does he want to conquer the other continents then? It makes no sense to me. Someone like that will not benefit from it.", Liu Feng asked.


    "Conquer other continents? I would totally understand that. Conquering a continent is not as easy as you think it is. One must have to be the lord of the contine-"


    "STOP! Primitus you have spoken too much.", Liu Feng could hear Zeus'' voice thundering in his ears.


    "My Lord? Forgive me, I did not know that I was supposed to withhold this information.", Primitus said meekly.


    "This is not the time for you to know anything else, boy. Leave, Primitus. I shall speak to the human myself.", Zeus spoke, apparently to Primitus.


    "Yes, My Lord.", Primitus replied, and his voice just disappeared.


    "Human, you interest me. You have taken a small conversation so far as to get him to speak about such sensitive subjects. You better focus on the problem at hand. There is a horde of demons right outside, yet you are chatting leisurely. Do you really think that your toys will help against the more powerful demons? Focus on the task on hand, boy.", Zeus warned him, as if reprimanding a small boy.


    "I have only one question! Can we go to other continents? Will I lose all my current powers?", Liu Feng interjected.


    "That is what is expected, yes. We usually do not know, because our powers do not reach there. When a contracted mortal goes to a different continent, then they lose all contact with the spirits.", Zeus said, and his voice just disappeared from Liu Feng''s head.


    Liu Feng was processing all this information slowly, and he sat down in a slump, when the phoenix called him out.


    "Are you done with your preparation? The demons are showing signs of movement, and it looks like there are is someone in the army that even I will have difficulty fighting.", the phoenix reminded Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng nodded, and he went to the center of the formation that he had put up. He sat down, and started circulating mana through the formation. But nothing happened.


    "So this is what you have done? Ah, it compares so well to your promises.", the phoenix said sarcastically.


    "The formation will start when the demons enter the formation. It will attack them with great power. To power this, I even used a magic crystal instead of a normal stone."


    "Well, do whatever you want to do. I just spared you because I felt generous. I despise these creatures, and I am just fighting them instead of taking care of small fry like you."


    Liu Feng looked at the ground with his teeth clenched. But he looked forward again with a renewed glow. He wanted to get stronger, to the point where he could actually fight alongside the phoenix, instead of cowering behind it.


    The sky above started darkening at a visible rate. Liu Feng could feel that the mana in the air was depleting. He looked at the side of the demons. He could feel the mana was moving towards them for some reason. The mana went to the horizon, as if it was being sucked into a black hole. Out came something else. Out came the black mist that he so despised inherently.


    "No wonder the demons are so difficult to defeat. I knew that I was not fighting to my fullest power. The mana is gravitating towards them, and they are corrupting the mana so that I won''t be able to use it. Oh god, how troublesome.", Liu Feng realized the true reason why the demon situation was more serious than he thought it was.


    Liu Feng saw demons till the horizon, and it seemed like more were coming. His face changed. Although he saw the encampment below the cliff, there weren''t this many demons there. It seemed like he had underestimated the number of demons that would be coming. He got ready, and the phoenix, which was resting on the ground, also flapped its wings to fly to the sky.


    The demons ignored the phoenix , as if they did not even see it. They did not make any attempt to attack the phoenix and kept moving forward, as if they were coming for Liu Feng.


    "I was the target? You have to be kidding me. I thought that they were outside for the phoenix. I came here just today. Why are they coming at me?", he thought to himself, cursing his bad luck. But, he accounted for this as well.


    The demons were standing in an array, like an actual army. They clearly had a hierarchy, and they had sentience. They took a few more steps. inching closer to Liu Feng by the second.


    "No you don''t", Liu Feng shouted and he activated the formation at once. A huge hand of fire formed and it started cleaning out the demons. Most of the demons were just as powerful as second and third order mages, and it was easy for Liu Feng to handle them. But, he found difficulty killing any demon who was more powerful than that.

 Chapter 91 - Fight

    His flame hand seemed to do considerable damage, because it scared most of the demons. The demons were powerful, but they were not invincible, and the weaker demons numbered more than the stronger ones.


    Liu Feng quickly destroyed almost all the smaller ranked demons who had the power of a second or third order mage. His arrays were doing a wonderful job of taking care of the small fry. It was burning up most of the demons to a very clean crisp. It seemed that Liu Feng was just unlucky that he had met such powerful demons whenever he had to face an opponent, because these demons were not able to resist the mana attacks as much as the demon who attacked Amelia did.


    But, he could see that a greater fight was in store for him. The phoenix was fighting with one of the higher ranked demons, a demon general, Liu Feng assumed, and it was not very clear who was winning. Liu Feng did not take it as a good sign, because there were many demons and only two of them. The fight above the ground was deafening to the ears. The two big shots were fighting alright, and they were letting everyone around them know of this fact.


    The phoenix screeched every few minutes, while the demon roared quite loudly. As a demon general, Liu Feng noticed that he was more humanoid than any other demon that he had seen before. The demon general had a very distinct physique, with a well defined neck, and torso. He truly looked like a human, except for the fact that his skin was scaly. It was also filled with veins of sort. Not to mention, the mist around him seemed to solidify, and Liu Feng was struggling to even look at him properly.


    "Don''t look at him. That corrupted mana clouds your judgement. You should focus on the demons that you can actually possibly defeat.", Primitus reminded Liu Feng.


    "Right. Focus on the job at hand.", Liu Feng reminded himself.


    There were still a lot of demons. They had brought an army with them after all. All Liu Feng had was a few days of preparation. If that could stop an army, then wars would be pointless. There was a limit to how much one person could do when there were this many demons.


    He started changing the arrays he used to something else. He started pushing mana to his legs, and jumped up. He was not below the airspace of the fight between the phoenix and the general, so he was safe there. Now, he threw a few magic stones down, and chanted a few words. All the demons looked at him confused. They certainly did not understand why Liu Feng jumped so high. But, then they looked down at the ground with fear. A loud sound came from the ground underneath. It was as if they were on top of hundreds of thousands of grenades.


    The ground blasted open, and the demons, who were unprepared for an attack form the ground, fell victim to this sneak attack. It wasn''t very effective against the actual fighters, but it was quite effective against the demons who were below the fourth order. They all just got crushed by the sheer force of the blasts. It was not easy to block.


    "I was hoping that I didn''t have to use this so soon. It sure just sucks all of my mana. Why is my mana regenerating at such a slow pace though?", Liu Feng wondered.


    "Wait a minute. The mana around me is getting corrupted. I can''t take it in. My spirits are not allowing me. That must be why I am not getting any mana. This is such an unfair disadvantage!", Liu Feng realized.


    Liu Feng looked at the demons who were left. There were about two hundred demons of the fourth order left, with a few among them being higher ranked. Liu Feng could see that one of the demons was sixth order. He could feel that they had more mana than the other demons. Liu Feng took out his great sword, and started swinging. It was not an easy task. Although the great sword was suitable for fighting multiple enemies on a battlefield, Liu Feng was far from being properly acquainted with it.


    As he was pushing the demons aside, and was attacking the demons who were surrounding him, Liu Feng realized one horrible fact. The attacks that he was making were not powerful enough to kill any of the demons. By swinging the sword like this, he was just prolonging the fight, and extending his life by maybe a few more minutes.


    "Goddamn it. I knew that I wasn''t properly prepared for this. I should have learnt more damage dealing techniques. All because Steve had me bedridden, I cannot do literally anything. I should have asked the teacher some life saving techniques. All I am doing is brutishly swinging the sword here and there. I should do something to change this.", Liu Feng cursed himself for his horrible luck.


    Liu Feng quickly started circulating his mana and started using magic along with his physical attacks. He used the mana sparingly, but the effect was much greater. When there were so many demons, his spells hit a demon for sure, and his area damage was increasing by a lot. The crowd around him thinned, and the number of demons slowly decreased to fifty. By now, the higher rank demons realized that Liu Feng was extremely tired, but sending a few normal demons would just be a waste. So, one of the higher rank demons stepped forward, and the rest of the demons stepped back.


    Liu Feng looked at this with skepticism. Normal sense dictated that if they wanted to kill him, they would attack all at once. Why would they step back to let one person take care of him.


    "He must be so confident of his abilities. If only I was in peak performance. This would not be a competition.", Liu Feng cursed again. He did not like this fight one bit. It was progressing far too quickly, and the toll it took was the quicker depletion of Liu Feng''s strength and mana supply.


    The demon who stepped in front of Liu Feng was not the average demon. He looked at least a little like a human. From Liu Feng''s experience, that only meant bad things for him. He could see that the demon mist that was forming, was thick around him. That was a great judge of a demon''s strength, clearly. The density of the corrupted mana around a demon.


    Liu Feng was extremely careful now. The two times that he fought against demons of this caliber, he lost miserably. He did learn from his mistake, and he knew that he had to evade all the attacks. He put the great sword away and took out the spear. This was perfect for this type of one to one combat, because he had to put a distance between him and the demon.


    He did have a better expertise with the spear because he practiced with the spear for a while, but he knew that he was far from perfect.


    All of the demons started backing away from the fight, as if they were looking at a ritual. Liu Feng only felt more and more rage build up inside of him. It was as if they were looking at him like livestock, just ready to be killed.


    "I killed your entire army for gods sakes. Take me seriously.", he screamed inside. But this was only advantageous to him, and he didn''t actually hate this arrangement. The only problem was that with the increase of corrupted mana in the air, Liu Feng found it harder and harder to catch a breath.


    They started trading blows. The demon was using his bare fists, yet his strikes on the spear still shook Liu Feng''s grip on it. Liu Feng was fighting with the demon when he noticed that for some reason, the mana that was coming out of the demon was more in amount. It looked like water was evaporating all around him, yet it was not. Liu Feng ignored this, and he fought like his life depended on it, probably because it did.


    He made sure to not repeat the mistakes of the previous battles, and he struck the demon in multiple places, and the demon bled, in purple blood.


    Finally, the demon faltered at the last step, and Liu Feng gave the finishing blow, slaying the head off the shoulders. The few demons who were watching him were all shouting, but when one of them raised his hand, all of the howling stopped. All Liu Feng could hear was sounds from the fight above him.


    The demon who was clearly in charge jumped forward to Liu Feng''s position. Liu Feng quickly retreated, and for good reason. The ground cracked where the demon had landed. Liu Feng could see that this demon was a lot more powerful than him, and could be compared to the sixth order of mages.

 Chapter 92 - Breakthrough!

    The cracks on the ground where the demon had landed spread out a very big distance. They were like a web of cracks, and they stopped only after they had reached Liu Feng. Liu Feng swallowed once. That was a truly terrifying experience after all.


    "They had that guy, and he just comes out now? What is this? Is he trolling me?", Liu Feng thought to himself, screaming with frustration inside his head.


    "Well, human. You have impressed me. You have killed almost all of my brethren alone, and you still stand. This is a hard feat to accomplish, especially when you have not even understood what the power that you use is. Well, this battle is a loss for us no matter how it ends, unless you wish to live.", the demon spoke in a very hoarse voice. It was as if he was forcing the sounds to come out, but they were refusing, so he just pushed them out. Liu Feng took some time to even understand what he had said.


    "Live? What do you mean?", he asked curiously.


    "Well, I mean that you could fight for us, instead of this god-forsaken place. It is so pitiful that an entire kingdom gave up without fighting.", the demon snickered.


    Liu Feng brandished his spear again, and said, "I think you should know the answer."


    But inside he thought, "Are you kidding? I am literally the all out gamble that the spirits here took. If I win, then I can be the king of the entire kingdom, and not some stupid pawn of the demons. Why would you even think that I would join you guys?"


    The demon shook his head. "I can''t believe that I had to spend a year learning your stupid language when all humans are so hot-headed and unreasonable."


    He then exuded a domineering pressure on Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng saw that just like in the previous battle, the demon had black mana flowing out of his body. The mana this time was liquid, and it just flowed through the surface of the body. The demon laughed at Liu Feng and shouted, "The humans of this era are so weak, yet they still cling on to the same self esteem. Come, let me deliver you to your ancestors, and they will tell you that you should have listened to me.


    Without anymore hesitation, the demon brought his right foot back. The muscles on his thighs and calves just bulged all of a sudden. Liu Feng had a bad premonition about this, and he took a few steps back. The demon just jumped. Liu Feng raised his hand in defence, but he was shocked to see that the demon had completely disappeared. Keeping his guard up, he started looking around, but in that instant, he felt an acute pain in his arms. They collided with his ribs, shaking all of the organs inside him.


    Liu Feng fell back to the ground almost instantly. He bent over to one side to cough out the blood that just rushed to his mouth. The demon was so fast that he couldn''t even see him. Liu Feng was terrified now. For the first time in his life, he was truly about to face death. Well, not counting the trial of the spirits, of course. He steadied his breathing and calmed his mind.


    "Think. Wait a minute, the demon said something about not understanding my own power. What did he mean by that?", Liu Feng pondered. This was not exactly the right time for a scholastic moment, but Liu Feng needed all that he could for even the slightest advantage.


    Suddenly, Liu Feng became enlightened. He thought back to his previous constraints with the mana, and his bottleneck. It was that he could not store enough mana. But if he had compressed the mana like these demons clearly did, then he would have more mana, and he could achieve the next order, and have enough mana to draw the circles on his body.


    Liu Feng realized that this battle was going to be an impossible one if he did not reach the sixth order. He spoke quietly, "I request the power of the spirits to gather the mana around me as fast as possible."


    "I am afraid that we cannot help you now, Liu Feng. Unless you want to die, or go crazy, we cannot willfully absorb corrupted mana into your body. This place is corrupted by the mere presence of the demons. You must retreat to a demon free place for at least half an hour if you want to completely restore the mana that you have lost."


    Liu Feng nodded. Now was a time that was very important. He had to break through in very little time so that he would have a chance at survival. He looked at the demon that he was up against. The demon was cocky, no doubt. He was sure that he would win. What would a puny human in the fifth order to to him after all! Liu Feng looked at the other demons as well. They were cheering on their leader with their absolute might. Liu Feng sighed and he took out the final trump card that he had. It was a blue colored magic crystal.


    This was his final chance, and he had to make sure that everything went absolutely perfect. Liu Feng threw the stone towards the demons. Now, Liu Feng knew that a magic array on a magic crystal wouldn''t be nearly sufficient to even injure the monstrosity that he was going against, but that was not his goal. The magic crustal that he had just used was not one to deal damage, but one to buy time. The demon at the forefront just hit the stone with his hand to push it away, but the stone shone with a powerful glow.


    Crack, crack, crack. Sounds came from over there. The magic crystal had activated at the instant that the demon had touched it, and it spread ice  throughout the place that the demons were and trapped them.


    The demon in charge looked down, and tried to move, but even his arms were frozen.


    "How long do you think that this can keep us, human? Do you really think that you can hold me? Just the last minute struggles of a person who is about to die.", the demon laughed like a maniac.


    Liu Feng quickly rushed to the part of the forest that he came from. He ran and ran, until he found a part of the forest that was not being corrupted by the demons. What he needed right now was a supply of mana that was as pure as it could be, and the demons had corrupted his entire supply over at the fighting venue.


    He quickly found a tree and climbed it. This was not the time to be disturbed by wandering magical beasts now, was it. He had crossed from the phoenix''s territory, and he did not want to take any chances at such an important stage. He sat with his legs crossed, and breathed in and out slowly. He started meditating, and started gathering mana. As the spirits were gathering the mana, he slowly guided it, and started squeezing it. It seemed that the mana was trying to repel itself though.


    Then, Liu Feng thought about it and understood that he looked at it too ambiguously.


    "You can''t just compress all of the mana, you have to compress a specific type of it. You are looking at it all wrong.", Liu Feng realized.


    He concentrated on the fire mana, and compressed it. Slowly, one by one, drops of fire started falling onto his mana core, the organ right next to his heart.


    Slowly, it got filled a fourth with the mana of the fire attribute, but Liu Feng knew that this small amount was more than all the mana that he had previously. As Lucas had said, the difference was really huge.


    Liu Feng looked inside his mana organ, and he willed some of the liquid mana to come out. It came streaming out, just like the black mist was rolling on the bodies of the demons. Liu Feng took his finger and he dipped it in this mana. The mana stayed a liquid, but it was becoming a mist very quickly.


    Liu Feng started using the mana, and guided it around his body to draw the circle. He completed one circle, and he was about to get started with the second one, but he sensed a presence approaching him and stopped.


    The demons were obviously not staying idle, and they were looking at ways to break free. Considering that the phoenix, a beast of fire, was fighting literally right above the demons, could only help the demons break free from the ice barrier a little sooner.


    "Damn these circumstances. If it weren''t for the phoenix, I am sure that the ice would have held up for even longer, and I would have a chance to break through to the higher tier of the sixth order."


    Liu Feng got back down, and saw the demon leader of all the small fry. The demon general was obviously his superior by far, but Liu Feng couldn''t help but notice that there seemed to be too much of a gap between the powers of the demon general, and the demon in front of him.


    "Well, I thought that you were a coward and that you ran away, leaving your dear friend the magic beast alone. To think that you were actually an idiot and stayed here for me to come. Did you really think that a little recovery will make a difference?"

 Chapter 93 - The Fight Is Fair Now

    Liu Feng harrumphed and took out his most familiar weapon, the normal sword. This was the one weapon that he had actually brought with him in his own luggage. He was that confident in it. He spent all his childhood using this weapon after all. He unsheathed the sword, and pointed it at the demon.


    "I see that you are acquainted with quite a few weapons. But that just means that you are a jack of all trades and a master of none. Oh, this is surprising. You have reached the level of a demon captain. Just barely, but that commands my respect. You ran away to break through. Talent like you should not just die. I will give you my offer once again. Join the demons, and your life will be spared."


    "Join you? Interesting. What do you mean by that. I am interested in it now. You are so powerful, yet you are in such a low position in the army. What can I get if I join you?", Liu Feng asked the demon.


    "What? What are you doing Liu Feng? Do you wish to betray the hands that have fed you for close to ten years?", Pyrus raged.


    "Calm down hot headed idiot. Just think about it. He is at a disadvantage. He is stalling.", Aquous said.


    "Stalling? Stalling for what? He is just a demon captain! Just a sixth order demon. How difficult can it be, cutting him in half?", Pyrus shouted. Liu Feng just banged his ear a few times to clear it. All of that noise was causing him quite the disturbance.


    "You are considering the offer, human? Fine, it is very simple. You must absorb a devil stone and pledge your allegiance to the demon king. Once that is done, no power in the world will allow you to betray him.", the demon said.


    "But what will I receive in return? I need something in return for betraying the spirits, betraying my country and the continent.", Liu Feng shouted back.


    "You want something in return?", the demon chuckled. His expressions were very visible and could be interpreted very easily because of how humanoid he was. "How about life? I will let you stay alive for a few more years, and then we will see how useful you actually were."


    "I shall... think about it. Please give me some time.", Liu Feng said.


    Liu Feng slowly breathed. As there was only one demon, the mana around him was not corrupted yet. So, he was quietly absorbing the mana to fill his own core.


    The demon seemed to have noticed this. Liu Feng could understand the demon''s expression, and he figured that it was angry.


    "How dare you human! I give you leniency, I give you grace, and this is how you behave? Looks like all the humans are this despicable. I have no idea why the general wants you people as pets. Well, too bad. He won''t have you.", the demon snarled. The demon started exuberating the corrupted mana in a much stronger rate than before. However, Liu Feng was not as suffocated as he was in the phoenix territory. Maybe that was because there was a much more powerful demon fighting right above them.


    The demon attacked him almost immediately. He jumped forward, and disappeared like before. Expecting the exact same move as before, Liu Feng knew that the demon was moving in the same line, and he was too fast to evade. So, Liu Feng put his sword in front of him to block off the attack.


    Bang!  Liu Feng fell back and crashed into the tree behind him. This time though, all of the wounds were superficial. Liu Feng did not cough out any blood, and he did not have his internal organs shaken from their core. Liu Feng got up with a renewed vigor, because he knew that now, he had a fighting chance. The demon, though, was clearly a veteran fighter, because he did not give Liu Feng a chance to even catch his breath.


    The demon rushed forward, but not as fast as before. It seemed that the attack was more of a one hit wonder. The demon raised his fist and punched forward. Although just a fist, it felt as if a mountain was bearing down upon Liu Feng. Liu Feng fell back.


    Liu Feng used the sword to slowly cancel out the attack of the demon. He was using ten sword strokes to slowly decrease the power of the attack. He then attacked the wrists of the demon. The sword hit there perfectly, but it did not cut the skin.


    "Did you really think that a normal weapon would pierce my skin? You really underestimate the power of a demon captain. Since you are not taking my offer, I have no reason to leave you alive.", the demon shouted out with anger.


    The demon suddenly burst with dark mana, and a column of darkness appeared out of the blue from the ground to the sky. It was quite distinct in the place that Liu Feng had ran off to, because the demons still had not gotten there yet. In the clear blue sky, not the dark sky of the phoenix territory, there was a clear column of black. Liu Feng''s expression changed. This was clearly the demon''s trump card, and he was fighting for his life now, not playing around with Liu Feng anymore.


    Liu Feng got serious, because he felt that the demon was far more dangerous than before. The demon moved, and so did Liu Feng. All that could be seen to a normal eye was blurry streaks of black, red and green. Liu Feng was attacking the demon with his fire magic, because it was what had the most plentiful mana. He could use it without any constraint.


    After a few hundred rounds of combat, both of them stopped momentarily. Both of them were tired, and were panting. Liu Feng knew that he couldn''t drag this any further, as he had to see how the phoenix was faring.


    He started chanting a spell, and all the mana in his core started boiling. Yes, boiling. The mana behaved like water, and came out in a continuous stream, and surrounded Liu Feng.


    "Ha! You are finally using this spell! I was wondering when you would use this. I thought that it would be years before you had enough mana to use this spell.", Liu Feng could hear Pyrus shouting with excitement.


    "Enough of that, and start helping me out. I cannot cast this spell alone. I need the fire spirit to give the mana momentary sentience and actually become true fire.", Liu Feng told Pyrus.


    All of the steam, or the mana that was around Liu Feng, started coming together to one point.


    It then went up to the air. The mana went up through the clouds, and it was nowhere to be seen. The demon looked at the mana which disappeared, and he looked at it with grave concern.


    "You forced me to take this drastic measure.", the demon said as he started chanting himself. The huge pillar of corrupted mana started coming down from the sky and solidified around the demon, like a sort of a shield.


    "Coward", Liu Feng spat down. The demon heard this, because he trembled with rage.


    "You dare call me a coward!?", the demon raged. The mana around him changed form, and it became a hand of sorts. "You shall witness my true power.", he shouted.


    Screech! A sound could be heard. The mana that went up to the clouds had descended and took the form of a phoenix. It was quite literally burning, and dived towards the demon. The demon shouted again, and the hand went forward to confront the phoenix. There was a blast, and both the demon and Liu Feng fell back a few meters. The huge place became covered with mist and dust. Soon though, the dust cleared, and both Liu Feng and the demon looked at each other.


    "Haha! So you are out of mana too. It is a pity. You got me this far, but you lost because you did not have enough mana. Well, it is a shame that you will have to die because of the constraints of the human body."


    The demon rushed towards Liu Feng and was about to hit him, when Liu Feng chanted a spell.


    The demon sneered, "What can you do without any mana?"


    But, Liu Feng did not use any of the magic that he learnt from Lucas, but rather used the spells he learnt in school. He cast a fireball using the mana in the air, and directed towards the demon. The fireball was not normal though. It had a dark red color with dark spots on it.


    "How are you able to use even the corrupted mana in the air? Only those approved by the demon king should be able to do that.", the demon shouted, as he confronted the fireball. The fireball swallowed the demon whole.

 Chapter 94 - Barely Winning

    Liu Feng looked intently at the result of the spell. This was a last ditch desperate attempt that he made because he didn''t want to give up. He raised sword and stood on guard. He slowly stepped forward, covering the massive gap that was created between them. He was too depleted mentally to even fight anymore, but he had to make sure that the demon was dead, or it would literally be the death of him.


    After a slow, and painful advance, he finally approached an arm''s distance from the demon. All around him, the mana was corrupted by the demon. He saw that the demon was laying on the floor. However, there was clearly a difference from before the fight and now. The mana did not roll on the body of the demon anymore. It was just present, that was all. The demon was immobile, but Liu Feng did not want to take any risks. He raised his sword and down it came. Liu Feng decapitated the demon. Only then did Liu Feng rest.


    He retreated from the position he was currently at, because of all of the corrupted mana that was present in the air. Finding a tree to climb, he struggled to barely get to the taller branches. It took all of Liu Feng''s will power to gather enough power to get somewhere safe.


    "That was a difficult fight.", Liu Feng sighed. He closed his eyes and started breathing. At this point, his main goal was to take in as much mana as possible so that he could. With each breath, drops of mana were falling into his core. For now, he took in only the fire element, because it was the element that he was most proficient at. After some time, he finally opened his eyes, and exhaled in relief. His body greedily took in the liquid mana as if it was a tonic. Liu Feng''s muscled relaxed, and he could feel some of his exhaustion just roll away. His eyes fluttered. He wanted to take a nap so badly.


    "The phoenix!", Liu Feng suddenly realized. His drowsy eyes were now wide awake. A pump of adrenaline woke him up. "I need to help the phoenix. It must be a downhill battle because of all the extra demons that the phoenix has to take care of."


    He faced the phoenix''s territory, where the terrifying fight between the demon general and the phoenix was obviously going on. Even from this distance, he could see streaks of red in the dark clouds. Facing the territory, he breathed a few more times. This time, it wasn''t liquid mana that filled his core, but rather green mist. Gathering the normal mana, he started running. He rushed back to the phoenix''s territory at super human speeds.


    Finally, after a few minutes, he arrived at the scene of the battle. It was a horrible scene to watch.  The phoenix was still fighting with the other demon, but it was at a clear disadvantage. The demons below were also casting spells to harass the phoenix, while the demon general was already as powerful as the phoenix itself. It is said that after a point, numbers can wear you down, no matter how powerful you are. Liu Feng knew this to be true, because of the fight that he had gone through just am hour before. Liu Feng looked at the demons who were attacking the phoenix and he roared once. The demons stopped attacking the phoenix and looked at Liu Feng.


    "Impossible! How can a mere human kill the One Step? Impossible! He was a demon captain. You are a mere soldier.", one of the demons looked at Liu Feng and stammered.


    Liu Feng was interested in what the demon said. "They are advanced enough to have nicknames according to the demon''s signature move. Looks like the demons are not just brutes after all. They could be as advanced as we are.", he thought to himself. "Well then, time to start a massacre.", he smiled.


    He took a deep breath and he raised his sword. Then, he immediately ran forward to kill the demons. The demons were not idiots. They ran in a pattern. Being very limited in numbers, the few thirty or so demons left circled Liu Feng.


    "Hmm.. there are fewer demons than when I left. The phoenix must have attacked this side a little to thin out the numbers.", he thought to himself.


    The demons started advancing at Liu Feng. But, Liu Feng did not falter. He sent mana to his sword, and it glowed red hot. He struck the nearest demon near him. But, to his shock, the demon did not die. The demon winced with pain, because of the heat, but the sword did not cut through. Liu Feng raised the sword to see that the heat was too much for the sword to handle. It was so hot that the metal had softened, and it bent.


    "I should have known.", he chuckled to himself and he threw the sword to the side. He then faced the demons. Closing his eyes momentarily, he reopened them with a renewed glow. Quite literally, his eyes glowed. He started chanting in Khair.


    "Well, this is surprising. Using a spell like this on small fries? Well, your decision.", Pyrus exclaimed. From Liu Feng arose a fire ball. It was on top of Liu Feng''s head.


    "Fire Wheel!", Liu Feng shouted out. The fire ball on top if Liu Feng spread out like a donut and encompassed all of the demons around him. The demons wailed with pain. He took care of the demons in a matter of minutes, mostly because of his new found strength.


    He then spectated the fight of the phoenix and the demon general. Liu Feng saw that the phoenix was injured because of the hour where it was alone fending against all the demons together.


    He quickly started casting spells with the little mana that he had remaining, and directed them towards the demon general. The spells seemed to do something, because the demon general lost concentration and he looked at Liu Feng momentarily. The phoenix took advantage and attacked the demon general. Unlike the few little wounds that the phoenix got because of the demons, the demon general had to sacrifice his hand to the attack of the phoenix.


    "Human. You dare? After I am done conquering this thing as a pet, I will take care of you."


    Liu Feng continued attacking the demon general until his mana depleted. Then, he started using the mana in the air to attack the general. The general was surprised.


    "How are you able to use the corrupted mana without the permission of his highness, the demon king?"


    This surprise proved expensive for the general, because the phoenix dove towards the demon king screeching. It was lit up in fire and passed right through the demon. The single attack had obliterated the body of the general. The head fell to the ground while the ashes of the demon started spreading because of the wind. The phoenix slowly descended to the ground, near Liu Feng.


    It said feebly, "Take me outside this place. I can''t bear the stench of the demons."


    Liu Feng nodded, but he had no idea how to carry the massive body of the phoenix. As if it read his mind, the phoenix glowed, and it shrunk in size, until it transformed to the shape of a human. It looked like a young woman. The woman had red hair, and she was quite beautiful as well. Liu Feng quickly brought the phoenix outside her territory to where there was clear air. He laid the phoenix down on a bed that he took out.


    "Well, I certainly did not expect the phoenix to be a woman.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He sat down and started replenishing his mana. He also started gathering the remaining elements'' mana into a more compressed form. After a few hours, his core was finally filled. The remaining mana flowed into his body, but Liu Feng stopped it. He had to expel all the traces of the corrupted mana from his body. It was very painful, but it was something that he had to do, at least, according to the spirits. The most important thought in his head was regarding how he was able to use the corrupted mana, but he knew that now was not the time. He was more focused on recovering completely. That took a while, but he stopped when he felt the phoenix next to him moving.


    He opened his eyes, to see that the phoenix was still in human form.


    "So, now that you have lost your territory, what will you do? Occupy another''s?", Liu Feng chuckled.


    "The magic forest works in ways you cannot understand humans. But it is regrettable to say that I must leave the forest for now. I do not have enough mana to regain and maintain my true form. All of it was consumed in this battle. I must escape to the human realms before that mad tiger finds me."


    Liu Feng understood faintly that there was a hierarchy in the magic forest.

 Chapter 95 - Inviting To Dilheim

    The phoenix winced with pain. She looked at Liu Feng.


    "You are a fire mage, right? Come here. I need your help.", the phoenix said faintly. Liu Feng nodded as he headed over to the phoenix. Though in human form, it seemed like all of the injuries that she had taken were quite distinctly visible on her body. All over the fair skin were marks and cuts. In the places where blood was coming out, the bruises were pitch black. Liu Feng sucked in air when he took a look at how bad the injuries were.


    "What do you need?", Liu Feng asked her.


    "You recently entered the sixth order, I can feel a concentration of mana within you. Give me the fire element mana, not the water. Careful, the fire can be a tonic, but water is a poison to me at my vulnerable state.", the phoenix gasped for breath.


    Liu Feng nodded, and he turned away from the phoenix. He exhaled hard, and he felt a lot of the mana from his body leave him.


    "What are you doing?", the phoenix asked Liu Feng.


    "I am exhaling all of the other mana that I have so that I will have only fire mana within me.", Liu Feng responded swiftly.


    "Other mana? Funny, when you have only one other- wait, I see wind and earth? What is happening here? Who are you, human? How is it that you have more than two elements? How are the spirits in accordance with such a monstrosity.", the phoenix looked at Liu Feng like she was looking at a monster.


    Liu Feng wanted to explain, but he heard a voice in his head. "No. This is a secret. Find something you can distract her with. No one can know that more than two spirits reside within your contract. No one can know.", Zeus spoke with his thundering voice.


    Liu Feng nodded and he said, "I was taking in mana too quickly, and I took all the mana in a hurry to defeat the demon. You are thinking too much of it.". He continued expelling the mana in his body until only the liquid fire mana was in his core. It was not easy. He had to keep the fire mana inside his body, without letting it move, and only removing the other mana. But, he got it done because of the urgency. He did not want a potential ally to die on him.


    "Drop your mana on my wounds.", the phoenix instructed Liu Feng. Liu Feng complied. He moved her feathery dress that seemed to be made from her own feathers and dripped the mana on her injuries. The moment a drop of mana fell on a wound, it sizzled, and the dark wound looked healthier. Soon after, Liu Feng used up all of his mana and the phoenix looked much better than before.


    "Well, isn''t that a relief? I thought that you would try and kill me. Well, I guess that sometimes, humans have some sense.", the phoenix commented.


    "Well, why is it that you have a deep hatred towards all humans? You must understand that there are distinctions within humans as well.", Liu Feng asked the phoenix. It was a very curious thing after all.


    "Why do I hate humans? Is that a serious question? How do you think those demons even arrived on the continent? Do you think they just flew over an entire kingdom? They had help, and chances are, that help was a human kingdom. You, humans, are just creatures of desire, and greed. Why would you even think that I would harbour any good feelings for a race that Is known for betrayal?", the phoenix scoffed. Its voice, however, was not nearly as domineering and powerful as when Liu Feng first spoke to the phoenix. She seemed to have taken a lot of damage during the fight.


    "You cannot possibly think that just because of the mistake of one human, or a few humans, you can take it out on the entire race! Look at me. Even though I am a human, I helped you take care of the demons. I was given the opportunity to join their side, but I did not. There are more humans than you can imagine who would make the exact same decision, even though they are powerless.", Liu Feng countered.


    "What is your point boy?", the phoenix asked Liu Feng.


    "Well, since you have to stay somewhere for a year, and you know... recover. I think that I have a place for you to stay. I have to practise combat in the magical forest for a few weeks, but if you want, I can give you directions to a city that I own."


    "So you are a lord among the humans? Scum among scum?"


    "How can you call me scum based on my birth? I helped you defeat a legion of demons."


    "You call that a legion? You are far too shielded from the world. Well, they do say that ignorance is bliss. What you have seen there is just a small reckon team. The demon general wanted to capture me so he acted on his own. If an actual legion was here, the magical forest would have been flattened by an all-out war. The entire magic forest would have to come out to even stand a chance. If there were an entire legion here, then forget trying to win the war, after the war is over, all of the magical beasts will have to relocate to another destination. Where do you think they will go? The demons are far more powerful than you can imagine, human. And you humans were just cowards who forced yourselves to forget that."


    Liu Feng felt shivers along his spine. He knew that he survived the day by sheer luck alone, and that if he had not realized that he could compress mana, then he would have died. In fact, Liu Feng knew that he would die a horrible death. The only reason he was able to defeat that demon was because of the demon''s arrogance that caused a sudden break through for Liu Feng.


    "Well, you will not be alone. As you know, I am the contractor of the King of Fire, Pyrus. That means that the dragons are under my regime. They will come to my city in a few months. You will have ample company, and I am sure that my city will change your view of the human world."


    "Dragons? And do you really think that this will change my mind all of a sudden? Do you really think that I am hesitating because of lack of company? Look around, child. Do you see anyone here? You are one of the few who saw me and still live to tell the tale.", the phoenix scoffed.


    "Why are you against humans? Forget all that. The city of mine has a survivor from the ancient times. This is the one city that is preparing for the demon war that could be coming up. I am sure that you would want to fight for the continent.", Liu Feng brought up his final card, patriotism for the continent.


    The Phoenix thought about it for a while, and said, "Where is your city? I will see what you have to say. I do owe you a debt for helping me with the battle. But remember, I have to recover my mana in two years at the latest. If the mythical beasts in the forest know that I have gone to the human realms, there will be chaos. Especially if there are dragons as you have said. In general, the beasts here hate dragons.", the phoenix warned.


    "I have been meaning to ask someone, why do the beasts here hate the dragons? Arad had told me the same thing.", Liu Feng asked.


    "Your friend, Arad, is very knowledgeable. The fight between dragons and the king of the forest was a few centuries ago. I am not sure about the reasons for the fight, you will have to ask the dragons themselves."


    "Wait, why does the current king still hold a grudge against the dragons?"


    "Not all beasts are mortals, human. You are merely limited by your knowledge. There are multiple beasts in the forest that are eternally immortal, as long as their respectable elements are in abundance where they live. I am the only one at a disadvantage in this forest because fire corresponds with destruction, and such a habitat cannot exist in this sanctuary of beasts.", the phoenix sighed.


    Liu Feng muttered. "Mythical beasts? So is there truth in Chinese myths? I always thought that it was just fiction that somebody made up. Who knew that it was actually real? It seems that this world is truly connected to Earth. I have much that I need to find out, too many things to check. Wow. life is such a riddle."


    "What are you muttering about child?"


    "Nothing. Well, since you have agreed with my proposal, you can go to my city, Dilheim."


    Liu Feng gave the phoenix directions and told her what to do if she got lost.


    "Remember, never show your face. A young beauty will gather attention, and you definitely don''t want that. Once you get to Dilheim, go to the mage tower, and ask to meet the master. Show him this letter that I will write, and he will arrange for your accommodations. I guarantee that they will be first-class."


    "Whatever, it''s just a few years. I don''t know why I am even doing this.", the phoenix shrugged as she looked at the direction that she was supposed to head over to.

 Chapter 96 - Doing What He Came Here To Do

    Liu Feng and the phoenix parted ways. The phoenix could not change back into her phoenix form, but she could still transform a part of her body to that of a phoenix. After a few hours of rest, along with the help of Liu Feng''s own mana supplement, she was able to gather enough mana to transform her back to have wings. Nodding at Liu Feng, she thanked him once again for his help, and flew to the direction that Liu Feng had pointed her towards.


    "Remember, if you can''t find the city, look for the academy. It is very near to the forest, and the city is basically right next to the academy.", Liu Feng reminded her as she was flying away. After she left, Liu Feng looked at the corrupted mana that was still visible from the point that Liu Feng was at. Then, he suddenly remembered something truly peculiar that happened.


    "How the hell did I use the corrupted mana around me?", Liu Feng asked out loud. He waited for a while as if expecting the spirits to answer him, but he got no response.


    "Esteemed spirits, please answer this question of mine.", he asked again, but no one responded.


    "Hmm, that''s new. Must be as shocked as I am.", Liu Feng thought as he looked forward.


    Liu Feng went back the exact way that he came and reached the gathering that became a massacre just a day ago. The day was coming to an end, and Liu Feng looked around for a high tree to rest for the mind. He did not want to go even near the phoenix''s territory. Even being near the corrupted mana made him feel nauseous, and he would definitely choose not to given the opportunity. And, now that he was much, much stronger than when he entered the forest, he was not in nearly as much trouble as he would have been just a day ago.


    "Well, I know that very few beasts will even be able to defeat me.", Liu Feng sighed. "I don''t even know what I am doing here. I wanted to get stronger by gaining experience, but instead, I got another mana upgrade."


    The next day,


    Liu Feng spent the day surveying the land. Because one side of the forest was essentially a dead zone due to the fight with the demons, Liu Feng looked at the other three sides. He saw monsters were in abundance everywhere.


    Seeing a horde of Magical beasts come towards the gathering again, Liu Feng''s eyes shone. "Hahaha, the monsters are literally giving themselves up to me. I can get so many cores.", he laughed and got ready to jump at them, when he heard a voice ring in his head.


    "Don''t even think about attacking them.". Liu Feng''s body froze as he looked around to find the source of the voice, but he could not. His body was drenched in sweat as he thought about that terrifying voice again. He knew that it wasn''t the spirits. It was an entity that was as strong as, no. It was much stronger than the phoenix itself.


    "Who the hell was that?", Liu Feng spoke out loud.


    "Hehe, looks like you were unfortunate enough to meet the king of the forest himself.", Primitus'' voice suddenly spoke out in Liu Feng''s head.


    "Primitus? Where were you? I wanted to speak with you, but you guys didn''t respond. Anyways, what do you mean by King of the forest?", Liu Feng asked Primitus.


    "The king of the forest is exactly who he is. He is the king of the forest, the highest of the high in the forest food chain. He is one of the most powerful people in the world."


    "Why would he stop me from killing a horde?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Cause they are normal beasts. What would your king do if a fourth order went and killed civilians? Same here."


    "Well, fourth orders are truly rare in the human kingdom now anyways. Okay, so I can only kill the higher order magical beasts?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Essentially, yes."


    "Forget all that. What the hell was with that spell that I used against the demon? I was able to use corrupted mana! I thought that I was supposed to be weakened by it.", Liu Feng asked.


    "Calm down, Liu Feng. We are as confused as you are. It must have to do with how the humans have adapted their mana spells over the years. Maybe this was an experiment of one of the humans, that went main stream after the humans stopped contracting spirits.", Prmitus said.


    Liu Feng nodded, understanding that the true reason could not be explained without the concrete fact.


    Liu Feng looked around and started selectively killing the higher tier magical beasts, of the fourth and fifth order. He did not face any challenge because of his new found strength.


    He spent a lot of time gathering magic cores to use in the future. They would be extremely helpful in the future when he would start mass producing the gun.


    The day was spent in killing fourth and fifth order beasts that were roaming around. Liu Feng already had more cores than he could count.


    Liu Feng spent the night on a branch of the tree. He reflected to himself, "If I want to increase my combat training, then I should decrease my reliance on mana. I have to hone my instinct. I should do this the right way."


    He called upon all the spirits, and asked, "Respected spirits. It is time that I grow my strength, and to do that, I have to temper myself. Can I ask you to restrict my mana completely so that I learn to depend on myself more? You can remove the restrictions if I face a monster that is much stronger than me."


    "Hmm. I approve of this step, but you should not overestimate yourself. Without mana, you are no more powerful than a third, maybe fourth order beast."


    Liu Feng nodded, and he felt his connection to the magic circles within his body slowly fade away, until they were nonexistent. Liu Feng looked forward with a serious face, preparing himself for what would be the longest night in his life.


    Liu Feng was by no means a weak man. Over the years, the mana that he absorbed every day was also going into his body, which got stronger over time. Even though he lost his mana for now, his body was still very strong. With the body that he had right now, he could even kill a third order demon, but it was not going to be easy. Liu Feng spent the majority of his life depending on mana for every little thing. When he was surveying the lands, he had grown to the point where he trusted his mana perception more than his own eye.


    "Looks like this is the perfect time to change all that.", Liu Feng grinned.


    He took out the great sword from his spatial ring with the wisps of mana that were remaining in his finger tips, and armed himself. He closed his eyes, to rest for the night, but his concentration was still on his surroundings. His ears perked every five minutes, and his eyes twitched every ten.


    One month later,


    A boy could be visible below a waterfall. He was taking a bath, with his head directly below the waterfall. He had scars riddling his body, and a long scar through his back.


    Who could this be other than Liu Feng?


    "You should take care of that scar. If you run mana through it, it will decrease the scar by quite a bit you know.", Avian chimed in.


    "This is a reminder of the mistake that I made that day. It is a battle scar. It is a matter of pride for me. I defeated a fifth order beast for the first time that day. Now, I can fight hand in hand with even sixth order beasts. This will remind me that even I was once cannon fodder, and that I am nowhere near how powerful I should be."


    "Well, do whatever you want to do. Now, since your training is over, should I stop withholding all this mana? You should know that this will be like lifting dam gates. It will be a force that will be hard to stop. You should be prepared."


    "Don''t worry. If I cannot even handle my own power, then how will I possibly fight against demons?"


    "It is that sort of arrogance that leads to the demise of even the greatest of heroes."


    "I am ready. I am prepared for the rush, I know what to expect."


    The four spirits then spoke in unison, and lifted their seals of mana. Liu Feng felt a rush of mana flood his core. The mana spilled from the core and started spreading throughout his body.


    Aaaah! Liu Feng screamed with pain. Having all of that mana that was automatically being absorbed by his body just enter the mana core was a very painful affair. After all, all of the mana was in the liquid form, now that his body automatically compressed the mana by default.


    Liu Feng''s veins started popping out. Inside his body, the mana core was being visibly strained. A slight crack was forming at the edge, but it slowly disappeared.


    Liu Feng''s body readily absorbed the mana, and it started growing at a visible rate. His feet stretched an inch, and his height by a few. Liu Feng opened his eyes a while later, and his eyes glinted in the sun.


    "It''s time to go back."


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 97 - Arriving At Dilheim

    In Dilheim,


    Lucas was truly in disarray. Just a month ago, Liu Feng had sent Lucas a message through a communication stone that he was facing demons. He had given him the particulars, and that he was going to help a phoenix. Lucas was already impressed with the fact that Liu Feng had met a phoenix. Lucas was from the ancient times around the demon war, and he knew about the existence of a phoenix, as well as that of the demons. He knew the severity of the issue right away.


    He received news that Liu Feng was in trouble, and was prepared to send a whole platoon to help him out. But when he heard that demons were behind it, he knew that he did not have enough power to handle the situation. He himself could not leave the mage tower, and as for the children, they were to strong enough to help Liu Feng with the literal platoon. And, when he heard that Liu Feng was facing an entire legion, he was particularly tensed.


    A whole legion acting independently did not spell anything good for the continent.


    Then, Arad came to Dilheim. Lucas certainly did not expect a Dragon to already arrive. He apologized to Lucas, saying that he could not help Liu Feng. As a dragon, the magical forest was the one place that he could not act. Arad told Lucas that this was something that Liu Feng had to handle on his own, because Arad''s arrival would only complicate things.


    After all of this happened, and a nerve-wracking day, Lucas received a message from Liu Feng that the whole demon situation was taken care of, and he was mistaken in that it was not a legion but rather just a scouting group. He also told Lucas that a gift was going to arrive at Dilheim. Lucas had no idea what to expect.


    Then, a week later, a true phoenix arrived at the tower''s doorstep seeking accommodations. She showed the city guards Liu Feng''s token and was allowed into the city, and when she arrived at the tower, she just sent a tremor of mana to signal her arrival.


    Lucas was terrified when he felt that tremor. He thought that an enemy had arrived. When he sent a group of students to stand guard and went to see the situation, his eyeballs popped off. He realized immediately that this was the phoenix herself, because of her mystical aura among her, and the huge wings that she unfolded to their full glory just at that moment.


    "Please come in. I was not told of your arrival. Forgive me if the accommodations are not able to satisfy you.", Lucas bowed.


    "Hmph. All that you humans care about are the useless superficial details. When it comes to the important times, you just disappear.", the phoenix harrumphed. Nevertheless, she entered the tower and accepted her accommodations.


    Lucas truly marvelled at Liu Feng''s ability. He heard the detailed account of what happened from the phoenix. He took some time to organize his thoughts and prepared for the phoenix''s stay. He also had to prepare for the arrival of a whole lagoon of dragons, and he had no idea how many would come.


    Present time, Three weeks afterwards,


    It was at this time of chaos and unrest that Liu Feng returned. He was haggard in appearance and had unruly hair and a dirty face. No one would recognize him as Liu Feng, and he even gave his token to the phoenix so that she could give it to Lucas. Now, Liu Feng was faced with a problem with entering the city. He was the one who imposed great standards into the security of the city, and he made it such that even he himself could enter only the front door.


    As the Lord himself, he did not want to be the one to break the rules and try to jump the wall. Moreover, he made the wall quite big, and it was not an easy task to jump over it.


    Liu Feng stood at the outer gates, where the city guards were taking the records of all who were entering. They obviously stopped Liu Feng when it was his turn.


    "Who are you? The city is only accepting people for labour. Anyone else must have prior permits for entering the city."


    Liu Feng knew better than to claim that he was Liu Feng himself. So, he said, "I am an orphan. I heard that the master of the mage tower was hiring talent? I am willing to do any work."


    *Somewhere in the castle, both Liu Man, and Mo Daiyu suddenly sneezed and started coughing*


    "You are an orphan? The master is accepting orphans from the age of five to eleven only. Not people who are almost adults. You cannot enter."


    Liu Feng cursed at the rules that he imposed himself. "I can do labour. I am strong. I can give you a part of my first salary as well."


    "Boy, we are city guards of the esteemed city of Dilheim. We cannot be bribed. Go back, maybe come in a few years once the restrictions are relaxed."


    Liu Feng did not know whether to laugh or to cry. Then, it dawned upon him. He closed his eyes, and he sent his mana to the centre of the city, where Lucas was. Lucas realized that someone was at the front entrance, and was communicating with him.


    He called out one of his apprentices, and said, "There is someone at the city gates. Go welcome them."


    The apprentice nodded and rushed towards the city gates. Meanwhile, the city guards were growing impatient.


    "Hey boy! You are slowing the line. I am going to have to use force to kick you out. You will be banned from the city for obstruction."


    Suddenly, a city guard from inside the gates rushed outside along with the apprentice. Liu Feng looked at the apprentice, who was a whole head smaller than him.


    "Lucas sent you? Let''s go. I need a bath."


    "How dare you speak so rudely with the esteemed apprentice of the mage tower?", the city guard stopped Liu Feng, with his hand pushing on Liu Feng''s chest.


    Liu Feng looked down, and he chuckled.


    "Take your hand off.", he said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 98 - In The City

    The guard laughed at Liu Feng. "Take my hand off? Who do you think you even are? First, you disrespect the city itself, and then you disrespect an esteemed member of the mage tower? You will enter the city alright, but as a prisoner.".


    Liu Feng looked down and raised his hand to hold the guard''s wrists. He started squeezing the wrist. The guard''s sneering face changed almost immediately. His wrists turned blue, and he shouted with pain. He immediately let go of Liu Feng''s collar and fell back. Seeing a boy attack a city guard, the rest of the guards took their weapons and pointed them at Liu Feng.


    "Hands up! On you knees, now!", they shouted, ready to attack him.


    "Oh god. I really made this place too well. I really did not think that this situation would ever come. I really don''t want to hurt these poor fellows, but what can I even do.", Liu Feng thought as he sighed. Then, he glanced at the apprentice who had come to welcome him. He winked at the boy and gestured him to take care of the guards.


    The child nodded, and he shouted, "Stop! This man is a respected guest of the Mage Tower. Put down your weapons."


    "But, he spoke so rudely, he needs to be puni-"


    The apprentice raised his hand, silencing the guards. "Are you the person who had called master? Master is expecting you. Please come in."


    Liu Feng just nodded in approval and walked in front of the boy. Then, he stopped for a moment, and a small flash came from his hand. He flicked a coin to the guards.


    "For your troubles. All of this was a small misunderstanding." he smiled and continued walking inside the city.


    All the guards and the onlookers looked astonished at the sight. The master of mage tower was growing to be a symbol in Dilheim and was becoming somewhat of a myth outside. To see a haggard, and poor looking boy being invited by that mysterious figure was truly surprising.


    The moment that Liu Feng left the area, all of the people who were still waiting outside the city waiting to enter descended into chatter. The hot topic of the day was obviously that boy who had attacked the city guard but was allowed to go in unscathed because of the master of the mage tower.


    "I heard that the mage tower actually usurped power from the city lord. I hear that he is distraught because of the missing young city lord.", one of the men said.


    Immediately the city guards looked at the starting point of the rumours and went up to the man. "If you want to enter the city, I suggest you stay quiet. Spreading all sorts of useless rumours. I don''t understand, what do you even get by doing all this?", the guard scoffed.


    Liu Feng went inside with the apprentice. He saw that most of the constructions of Dilheim were slowly coming to a finish. It was shaping out to be a modern city of Earth, just like in Liu Feng''s memories. Liu Feng went to the mage tower, and went up to the sixth floor directly.


    Lucas looked at Liu Feng with surprise.


    "So you really survived. And you are in the later stage of the sixth order? You truly raise eyebrows no matter what you do."


    Liu Feng laughed. "First, give me my token and give me a room. I need to have a bath and change my clothes. I have to look my part before going back to the mansion"


    Lucas gave a gold medallion with the word Dilheim written majestically on it to Liu Feng.


    "By the way, it seems that the mage tower has reached a cult status here. All the people I have seen were respectful to that apprentice and were way too kind to an orphan."


    "Well, the orphans help out with the city''s peace and order. The mage tower made many friends during this time. Well, go wash yourself, I need to talk to you about all the guests that you are inviting."


    Liu Feng went to a salon on the streets first. Because his body had gotten a sudden influx of mana, all parts of the body grew, including his hair. It was far too long, and Liu Feng had it cut to his normal cut.


    "You are also imitating the young lord''s haircut? You should understand that it won''t make you more popular.", the barber warned Liu Feng. He laughed and went on with the cut.


    "Wow, you look surprisingly similar to the young lord. Maybe you could actually pull this cut off."


    Liu Feng came out of the shop and went back to the mage tower. He took a long bath and got changed. Now, he looked just like he did when he left, except that he was a few inches taller and looked more serious.


    He went to the mansion, where the attendants welcomed him immediately. He called for Sir Nicholas.


    "Your Highness! You are okay! But I believe that you owe me an explanation. The school said that you were missing in the magical forest, but the master of the mage tower said that you just left school to go somewhere else, and told me not to tell your parents anything."


    "Well, the master was right. Let''s just say that I skipped school. Now, how are things with the city? If everything is fine, I will be leaving for school tomorrow, or maybe today."


    "Everything is fine, Your Highness."


    "Good. I just have to speak with the master once, and I will leave for the magic academy this night."


    He went back to the mage tower. He saw the phoenix roaming around. He approached her.


    "Hello, how are you. How are you enjoying Dilheim?"


    "You are finally here? I was wondering what sort of place does not have a host. This place is fine. You have quite a few surprises here, and they really interest me.", the phoenix said.


    "Forgive me, but what do I call you? It is not suitable to call you a phoenix in the city."


    "A name huh? You can just call me Feng Huang then."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 99 - Terrifying Geniuses Of The Past

    "As you wish. I will be leaving the city tonight. If you have any problems, please relay it through Lucas, the one in the mage tower.", Liu Feng said.


    Feng Huang nodded, and Liu Feng went inside the tower. He went to the sixth floor, where Lucas was waiting for him.


    "Well, what happened back in the forest? The phoenix could not tell me the details because she was preoccupied with her own fight. All she told me was that there was a scouting party of sorts, and you took care of all the small fry, whatever that means. What the hell did you do? You were just a fifth order when you left, but now you are in the sixth."


    Liu Feng smiled. What happened was ethereal even to him. He certainly did not expect his sudden epiphany that day.


    "Well, what can I say. I saw a sixth order equivalent demon and saw that his mana was liquid. So, I realized that mana could be compressed, so I did the same. Now, I am in the sixth order."


    "That is such a bad way to put it. Do you know how many years some people waste to achieve the same understanding that you did? And you did it at such a young age. The potential that you have or the future is truly endless now. You can even achieve the higher ranks, and you might even be able to enter the eighth, even ninth order ranks over the next few decades.", Lucas said.


    Liu Feng shrugged.


    "It is good that you realized that on your own. If someone else had told you that, then the sixth order would have been the highest order that you could reach, and maybe the seventh. Understanding how mana behaves is important for any future spells that you will use now."


    "Who knows, I might even be the youngest ever eight order mage, maybe even the youngest ninth order mage ever.", Liu Feng laughed.


    "I am afraid that that is simply impossible.", Lucas shook his head.


    "Impossible? Why? Don''t tell me that there was someone who achieved it at a younger age than me.", Liu Feng asked with shock.


    "You might be a genius, Liu Feng, but you were not the biggest that the continent has seen. Before the demon war, before we even knew about the existence of another continent, there were records of geniuses of a time more ancient than my own. They are said to be born into the fifth order, and they reach the ninth order at the peak of their youth. Some among them have even achieved the ninth order before sixteen years of age. It is said that they angered the gods by pushing the god''s limiter and trying to break through to the tenth order, and that is why they were annihilated."


    "Gods? Aren''t the gods of the continent, basically the spirits?", Liu Feng asked.


    "The times before my own do not have proper records, and the details are very vague, but they worshipped a different god, and the spirits do not seem to play a role in their success.", Lucas said.


    "Put all of that aside. The problem of the demons is far too high, and I have learnt of a troubling news. The Glade kingdom surrendered to the demons. They have a stronghold in the continent, and it is conveniently near the shore. It is dangerous for all of us. We need to eliminate the country. I can convince my father and the king of Elvan. You have to ready the children, and a few others. Just teach everyone some basic spells. We''ll arm everyone with a weapon that I made myself, and this weapon is very effective."


    Lucas nodded, and Liu Feng gave Lucas a blueprint of the gun that he had drawn. "Here, start the production for this. Don''t worry about it working, it will only work if I inscribe magic circles on it. As for the power source, I think that magic cores of the magical beasts are a good fit."


    Lucas then went through the development of the mage tower with Liu Feng, and Liu Feng completed all his commitments in the city. He went directly to the train station.


    "Arrange for a train immediately. I will go there, I don''t want to wait for the next train."


    "Yes Young Lord!", one of the conductors said. Liu Feng boarded the train, and it departed. An hour later, Liu Feng got out of the train onto the station in the Magic Academy.


    The station was sparse because there weren''t supposed to be any trains at all on the weekdays. Liu Feng went to the dorms and knocked on the door of his room.


    "Which idiot is knocking on the door at this late hour?", Tesarion opened the door.


    "Liu Feng! You are alive. You returned?", Tesarion fell back on his butt.


    "Liu Feng is back?", Alderan suddenly jumped off his bed to come to the door. "You are back!"


    Liu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t let me disturb you guys. Please go back to bed."


    "You are kidding me right? You are back after disappearing for a whole month. Did you know that when Alderan''s sister came back to the academy from somewhere, she was crying for a whole week? All the male students hate you right now."


    "She cried for an entire week?"


    "Yup. Now I think you have to answer your brother in law. I will get out of the way."


    Alderan''s face darkened when he heard Tesarion say that, but he did not retort. He took Liu Feng to a silent corner and asked him, "So, is what Amelia saw true? Elves had records of demons and the demon war, but we always thought that it was a legend."


    "You are just a kid. Why concern yourself? I will arrange a meeting with your father and mine. All of this will be discussed then. Maybe you can watch on the side lines."


    "Just a kid? And what do you think you are? Let''s just go back to sleep", Alderan stormed out on Liu Feng. Liu Feng smiled and followed him back to the room.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 100 - Returning To Normalcy

    The next morning,


    Liu Feng was awake very early. He looked out of the window. There was no one out there yet.


    "Looks like I am looking way too much to this.", he sighed. He turned back around and went to freshen up.


    Liu Feng wanted to go to the class early. He was a bit excited to see Amelia, but he knew that if he entered a full classroom, the reaction would be too intense. The class was full of drama queens, and if they see someone who was supposed to be dead, he knew the chatter would be too much to handle all at once. But, he was certainly looking forward to seeing how many people even survived that attack. Liu Feng and Amelia had separated from the crowd for their own safety, and by the time they went back to where they split up, the entire class had left. Liu Feng only assumed that a lot of people dies based on the amount of blood there, but he was not sure still.


    He first knocked at Arad''s room before going to class. Arad was lying on his bed when Liu Feng came outside the room, but the moment Liu Feng knocked on the door. He jumped out and rushed to the door.


    It seemed that Arad knew that it was Liu Feng who was outside the door, so he came out. He closed the door behind him and nodded at Liu Feng.


    "Let''s talk somewhere private?", Liu Feng proposed. Arad nodded, and they moved. They moved fast. It was almost unperceivable to the human eye. Finally, they were outside the building, and next to a few trees. Liu Feng closed his eyes for a moment and then nodded.


    "Yes, no one is around us.", Liu Feng confirmed.


    "Master. It seems that we have much to talk about."


    "Well, a lot of things happened. It seems that I underestimated the demon threat heavily. But, now that the elvan princess herself was endangered by this threat, that entire kingdom will rally to war with us."


    "You have advanced to the sixth order. That is indeed, a surprise. I thought that it would take you a while to advance to the sixth order.", Arad spoke softly.


    "It was a fortunate coincidence. The breakthrough saved my life. Well, it was a very difficult circumstance. There were many powerful demons that I had to face on my own, and they were more resistant to magic than I thought they were. They will be very difficult to fight."


    "Well, that is the general consensus. The dragons are aware of the severity of the situation.", Arad agreed.


    Liu Feng nodded at Arad, and said, "Let us speak on the way to the class."


    Liu Feng detailed Arad on how his training happened. He then asked him, "By the way, what did Dragons do to the king of the forest for you guys to be banned from the forest effectively?"


    "Forgive me, but I am not sure. I just knew instinctively to leave. You will have to ask the leader when he arrives."


    Liu Feng got to the class room and took a seat. Liu Feng saw many new faces coming in, and a few familiar ones.


    "Well, I think a lot of the students died during the trip, so the classes were shuffled.", He thought to himself.


    Liu Feng was right. That day, when the monster horde came, lots of students were unable to react quickly, and the teachers were too busy fending for themselves. So, there were many casualties, and just a few students were able to leave with their lives. Of Course, the school was not happy with the result of the magic forest expedition this time around, and it seemed to have fired Cordelia herself, as Liu Feng saw another professor come in.


    More and more students started coming in, but Amelia was nowhere in sight. A student came in front of Liu Feng and said, "Hey boy. Who are you? What are you doing in my class? Do you know who''s seat you are sitting in? Do you not know who I am?"


    Liu Feng looked up, and saw a student that he had never seen before.


    "Name''s Liu Feng. Never heard of me before?"


    The student did not even react, and Liu Feng was truly surprised, as he was somewhat of a celebrity in the academy. It seemed that the students who were new were new to the school entirely. He asked the boy,


    "When did you join the academy?"


    "How does that concern you? I am one of the talented geniuses selected from the Glade Kingdom of Magic to come to the Magic Academy here. But it seems like there are idiots like you everywhere.", the boy said arrogantly. It seemed that they sent a few fillers after the incident.


    Liu Feng smiled. He had a repulsion to people from Glade after he knew what Tyrion had done. He looked at the professor, but apparently the professor couldn''t care less about any student fights.


    "You don''t know who I am huh. Well, do you know about the Glade club? Ask them who I am. Now, since you are new here, you may not know, but this is where I sit. If you don''t like it, then deal with it. Now move, you are blocking the way for a few others."


    The boy was about to raise his hand when the professor called out, "No fighting in class."


    He scowled and left the place to sit somewhere in the back. Meanwhile, more and more students were arriving, and a few of them were the survivors of the magical forest expedition.


    The moment they saw Liu Feng, they were scared out of their minds. "Gh-gh-ghost!", they shouted out with fear. Liu Feng chuckled at their reaction. But then again, how else would they react?


    "How did you survive without the help of any teachers?", they all asked him.


    Liu Feng smiled and did not answer, because how could he?


    He shook his head, and just let them pass. They continued discussing the impossibility that occured.


    Then, he saw Amelia enter the class. She looked at the commotion near Liu Feng''s place, and her eyes widened.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 101 - Finally Meeting Amelia Again

    Then, he saw Amelia enter the class. She looked at the commotion near Liu Feng''s place, and her eyes widened. Her mouth opened with shock, and Liu Feng''s mouth widened to a smile. He got up instinctively.


    Amelia ran forward, like the wind. She rushed forward to Liu Feng and hugged him tightly. Liu Feng reciprocated the hug and they felt each other''s warmth. Amelia sobbed, "I thought you died. How would I be able to live with myself if you died? You idiot. You idiot."


    "It''s okay, I am fine, aren''t I? I am fine now. Just relax. Look, everyone can see you crying."


    Everyone started at Liu Feng, and he felt cold stares at him. If looks could kill, then Liu Feng would definitely be dead right now. Surely, no one understood why Amelia was crying though. They looked on curiously. Particularly, the boy who was about to fight with Liu Feng was furious, and he broke the glass in his hands in frustration.


    Liu Feng sighed. How could he control this? Amelia was truly the freshmen''s Queen. He was obviously going to be the enemy of all the boys in the school.


    "It''s alright. I have the girl, after all. Nothing''s going to beat that.", he thought to himself, thoroughly satisfied.


    The professor coughed. "This is a classroom. Please behave. Take a seat. We will begin the class. Now, it appears that we have a new student joining us. Who are you? Why was I not informed about your arrival?", the professor asked Liu Feng.


    "I am an old student. I was lost in the magical forest all this time, and I was only able to come out now.", Liu Feng responded swiftly.


    "You were lost in the magical forest? That is... surprising. I did not know that a first year would be able to survive in the magical forest on his own.", the professor asked Liu Feng.


    "Well, it was purely my luck, Professor. I had the princess here save my life in the middle, and that is why I was able to survive.", Liu Feng snickered. Amelia, who was sitting next to him, turned ugly immediately. Of course, she did not save him. Quite the contrary in fact.


    "Alright. I see that a student has returned after a month of absence. I will give you some supplementary material so that you can catch up. For now, we will just learn about some magical circles and their utilization in our day to day life."


    Amelia sat next to Liu Feng now and leaned on him. She whispered to him, "What happened there? Why did it take you so long to come back?"


    "I will tell you all the details when the class is over. Or else, the professor will scold both of us."


    The professor looked at Liu Feng and Amelia once and then continued the class.


    "Okay, this is the magic circle that is used for heating. It absorbs the mana from the mana stone and converts it into heat. You have to have these strokes in this particular order for the circle to work. You must also circulate mana in a particular way for it to work."


    Liu Feng was yawning inside. He already understood the concept of the magic circles when he was five. He used that understanding to derive the usage of magic circles in all fields of life. That was the reason why Dilheim was such a huge city and so developed in such a small amount of time.


    The class took a lot of time, and when the bell finally rang, Liu Feng was startled awake from his half-asleep state. The professor glared at Liu Feng with a sort of disgust. It was obvious that Liu Feng did not give the best of first impressions. Liu Feng couldn''t care less though. He did not need any of this, and was probably the second most powerful on the campus, after Arad. He had more important things to worry about.


    He looked at Amelia and nodded to her. "Let''s talk. How about somewhere more... Private?".


    Amelia agreed, and they moved to a more secluded place of the campus, near the park.


    "What the hell happened out there? You took so long to come back. I thought you died, of not for Arad''s message. What were you thinking? And those demons, that is an entire army that can come after us!", she said, her tone was that of shock and dread.


    "That''s a lot of questions, and you have every right to ask them all. The demons were taken care of, but there are many, many more that can come. And, I was just fortunate to survive the attack. None of us are prepared to go against the demons right now. This is going to be a downhill battle.. well I am just ranting here.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    "Well then, what are we going to do? I was powerless before the demons.", Amelia said, lowering her head.


    "Now Amelia, I have to ask you, how did your father react when you told him about the demons?"


    "He freaked out. He was all like, you died, and you will never return because demons are way too powerful. I was mad at him because of all the negativity so I stopped talking to him."


    "Well, it is time to talk to him. Call him. Tell him that he has to come to the campus. I am calling my father here as well. The kings have to know of an important matter."


    "You just came here. Why are you already focusing on the people who are not here? Come, we have to go to the self-defence class. My teacher is very strict."


    "What weapon did you take?"


    "Me? I took the halberd."


    "Oh! That? I think it''s just like a spear."


    "Don''t say that in front of my teacher. He will definitely murder you."


    Liu Feng nodded, and they went to the self-defence class. Liu Feng knew that he had to practise the greatsword more, so he went to that class. Long Che was sitting there sipping some wine. He saw Liu Feng come in and was pleasantly surprised.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 102 - Meeting The Professor Again

    "You are alive? Now that is a surprise. I thought that you died along with Marcus.", Long he looked at Liu Feng with shock.


    "Professor Marcus is dead?"


    "Oh, you didn''t know? What were you even doing inside the magical forest for a month boy? All your professors died protecting the students, and even then, just 20 survived. It is sad how it all happened. It is one of the highest mortality rates in our history.", Long Che shook his head in dismay, and sighed.


    Liu Feng was surprised. He did not expect all the professors to die. He did not care about the two other professors he did not recognize because they were clearly old people who cared about nobility status before anything else, but he did like Marcus.


    "A pity.", he thought to himself.


    He asked Long Che.


    "Sir, I really liked the greatsword, and it saved my life in the magic forest, but I was not proficient enough to use it to kill. There seems to be a technique to use the greatsword to kill someone."


    "Yes, you are right. I can''t believe that someone who learnt the greatsword for just a week used it against magical beasts. You must love courting death.", Long Che laughed out. "Well, first, sit down and tell me what beasts you even came against, and how you battled them. It is highly unlikely that you were able to avoid every monster there is, given that you were in the forest for a month!", Long Che said, and gestured Liu Feng to sit down.


    "But sir, there is just an hour left. I really want to learn the new techniques.", Liu Feng protested.


    "Hahaha, seems like the life and death experiences lead you to understand the importance of self-defence, and the ability to use a weapon. Magic is useful against our own, but it is only truly fatal when used right, and a weapon gives you the opportunity to do exactly the same.", Long Che said. "And, don''t fret. With the incident that happened, the school came under heavy fire, and the school decided to give the self-defence class a little more time, an hour more."


    Liu Feng nodded and sat in front of Long Che.


    "Hehehe, you got yourself in quite the pinch. How are you going to explain yourself to your teacher? Every battle you fought was with a monster that would be a calamity in these places. You did not face a single first order monster.", Pyrus asked.


    "Tch", Liu Feng said. Then, he looked at Long Che. "I need to keep to the same story.", he reminded himself.


    "Professor, the time in the magical forest was truly a very scary experience. Because I was adept at climbing trees at a very young age, I was able to avoid the attack of many animals by staying high up. I was unable to leave the forest because there were too many monsters near the exit. Then-"


    "I asked you about the fights. Who cares about all these?", Long Che retorted.


    Liu Feng smiled bitterly. "I fought against a few first order beasts in total. The first was a huge wolf, of sorts. It was already inured when I fought with it. By swinging the great sword like you taught me, I was able to deal damage on the point of injury that it had. It was a gruelling fight, but I came out on top.", Liu Feng said.


    "A wolf? How did it look like?", Long Che asked him.


    "How did it look? Well, it had red eyes, and white fur... What else? I am not sure. It was a few months ago.", Liu Feng sighed.


    "Alright then. You used the great sword even though you aristocrats are so obsessed with the normal sword. I am impressed. Now then, shall we start?", he asked.


    "Yes!", Liu Feng shouted with excitement.


    Long Che then took two greatswords from a bucket and threw one at Liu Feng. Liu Feng caught the sword with his right hand, and then started swinging it. Long Che looked at Liu Feng with shock.


    "He is powerful enough to catch the sword with one hand at the age of thirteen? He must be a born talent. To have such powerful muscles at such a young age.", he thought to himself.


    Liu Feng then looked at Long Che, gesturing at him to start the class.


    Long Che demonstrated a few steps and strokes in a particular sequence. "This is a very famous art, and it is called the general''s strikes. If you make a wrong move, then your muscle may tear. That is why we generally teach arts and other specialty moves very late into the second year. But I am sure you can handle it. You have to be extremely cautious though. The muscle tears are no joke. Some of the higher grade moves have to be used with such precision that a wrong move could cost you your life."


    Liu Feng nodded, and he copied Long Che''s moves to the dot. He could feel that his tendons were getting strained a bit, but he felt it normal. Long Che finally showed him how to release all that energy in one move, and dealt it on one of the dummies on the training dolls. The greatsword split the doll straight in half. Liu Feng also striked a doll, but when the sword hit the doll, it only pierced the doll a little and then the force of the strike threw the doll away.


    Long Che inspected the doll and saw the cut. He looked impressed, but he immediately changed his expression. "You did it all wrong. You have to cut horizontally. Make no angle with the air. If it does, then you will not be able to completely pierce the doll."


    Liu Feng nodded. He continued to practise the move, but he seemed to be unable to perfect the move, and he was only able to pierce the doll halfway. The bell rang, and Liu Feng left dejected. This was the only class which he loved, and it was a pity that it was restricted to just an hour a day.


    He went to the magic history class, and saw Francis sitting on the desk. Liu Feng greeted him.


    "So the rumours I heard were true. You really survived! A huge surprise indeed. Please do take a seat. You have much to learn. Sleeping in class will do you no good. You will have to listen if you want to pass the exams in three months."


    "Exams in three months? When was that decided?", Liu Feng was shocked when he heard that there were exams in the academy.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 103 - Speaking With Francis

    "Well, the school decided to speed up the first year students'' progress because of the influx of transfer students who are ahead of all the other students in theory subjects."


    "They are ahead of us in theory? Isn''t this academy supposed to be the premier one of them all? How can these upstarts possibly be ahead of us?", Liu Feng was shocked at this sudden surprise.


    A few students who were entering the class behind him looked at him with angry faces. Clearly, they heard him say what he just did. Anyone would have gotten offended at that.


    "Nothing I can do about it. If you have anything against this, I suggest you take it up with management. They are the ones who decide almost everything around here.", Marcus shrugged his shoulders.


    Liu Feng sat down dejectedly.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you so dejected?", Liu Feng could hear Arad. Arad had just slid next to Liu Feng.


    "Well, I just found out that I have to write exams to pass, and I am pretty sure that I will fail most of them. I didn''t prepare, and I kind of don''t want to. Wait a minute, Arad, you are super fast compared to the professors right?"


    "Yes, ma- I mean yes, cousin. But what does that have to do with exams?", Arad asked with curiosity.


    "Well, you could give me your answers in the middle of the exam. The teachers won''t realize because they won''t see you move."


    "I understand cousin. But won''t it be easier if you just study? Why take the risk?", Arad asked naively.


    "No reason. I just don''t like preparing for exams. I feel that they are a waste of time.", Liu Feng shrugged.


    Amelia came and sat by Liu Feng. "What are you two talking about?"


    "Nothing. We were talking about nothing. Let''s listen to the class.", Liu Feng quickly reacted. Amelia looked at Liu Feng with confusion and suspicion. But, she did look at the board, where Francis started speaking, starting with a new topic.


    Liu Feng listened to the class after his teacher''s behest. The only problem that Liu Feng had was distraction. He only liked to do things that interested him. He was really intrigued by magic so he read all the books in the library pertaining to it when he was just a child. He did not like the history side of things, so he struggled to pay attention.


    "Okay, today''s topic is one of the greater sages of magic that we have known. He is known as one of the progenitors of today''s magic. He is the great Sir Leyin Helbound. I am sure that you have heard of him once or twice before. It is said that once upon a time, he was so sick of the fact that the spirits favoured the elves and dwarves over the humans, so he travelled to another continent altogether and thus brought their knowledge to our own. That knowledge was used to create the magic that we use today."


    Liu Feng''s sleepy eyes flashed awake almost instantly. He was looking for an answer to the surprising incident that happened in the forest, and it seemed that the gods favoured him, because the very day that he returned, the topic of the day was just what he needed.


    "Wait, so if the magic that we have right now, the one that does not need spirit''s approval, if that comes from another continent, then does that mean that other continents do not have guardian spirits like we do? Or they just might be more advanced in the use of magic, that''s all. Urghh, what am I thinking? I should do the obvious thing.", Liu Feng shook his head to clear his thoughts and raised his hand.


    "Yes Liu Feng?", Francis asked.


    "This continent that Sir... Ley-Leylin went to. Which continent is that? What do we know about it?", he asked.


    "Haha, do you really think that we would have the travel logs of a man that went to another continent a few hundred years ago? Stop joking. Looks like you don''t pay attention to class."


    "No kidding.", Liu Feng said under his breath.


    "Well, Sir Leylin Helbound''s records are all lost. It is rumoured that they are in Salem, in the ruins of the old kingdom, but they are just that... rumours.", Francis said.


    After that topic, Fracis changed to more boring ones, and Liu Feng felt his life get sucked away. The hour was painful, but Liu Feng got through. He did pay attention to the class, so he was more exhausted than usual. He looked at the clock and saw that the hour was over. He sighed in relief, and the bell rang synonymous with his thoughts. Liu Feng quickly raced at the door, but Francis called him.


    Biting his lips in frustration, Liu Feng turned around.


    "Class, here is your homework for the day. As for you, Liu Feng. Since you were absent for a month, you have to catch up. I will have some supplement material sent over to you."


    Liu Feng cursed and he nodded. Then, the class dispersed to the training grounds for their magic practicals. But now, Liu Feng could see that there were considerably more people. He looked around but saw that everyone else was also confused.


    "I see that you are all here. In case you are wondering who the others are, we have a combined class with the second class. Now, I am pretty sure that you are all acquainted with each other, so I will be starting the class.", Malcolm''s voice rang.


    All the students looked at each other again,


    Liu Feng saw that Steve was in this other class, and his eyes darkened. He also saw that the boy who fought with him went near Steve and bent the knee.


    Liu Feng laughed to himself. "Well, birds of the same feather flock together. What should I even expect?"


    Malcolm started the class and demonstrated the same few spells that Liu Feng remembered were covered the month that Liu Feng was present. Confused, Liu Feng asked Malcolm about the same.


    First, Malcolm was surprised at Liu Feng''s arrival in itself.


    "Liu Feng!", he stuttered. "I thought that you died in the magical forest. I did not know that you survived."


    Liu Feng shook his head and started explaining his circumstances for the third time that day. After that was all over, he asked Malcolm why they were repeating the same spells again.


    Laughing, he said, "Well, because of the influx of new students who are behind us on the practical aspect, I am forced to repeat all the basic stuff."


    "Ok, so they covered all the theory part, and are ahead of us in that, but they are behind us in practicals?  Makes sense.", Liu Feng said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 104 - Center Of Attention

    Seeing that Liu Feng was talking about them, all the students started glancing at him. However, with his last sentence, everyone looked at Liu Feng, who spoke.


    The students were a healthy mix of new students, as well as old ones. The moment that Liu Feng came into the limelight, murmurs started coming about. Liu Feng was a little bit of a celebrity in the academy after all. In the little time that he had even been in the magic academy, he took care of the entire Glade association, and he got Li Zhang expelled. A lot of people recognized him almost instantly.


    All the students who did recognize him started talking about it, and Steve, who just saw Liu Feng, had an ugly face. He clenched his teeth so hard that everyone around him looked at him with concern. Liu Feng also heard the immediate change in the topic of conversation. He sighed and glanced around at all the students. He stopped briefly at Steve''s face, and smiled a little. This smile was a bit devilish, and Steve felt chills all throughout his body. All the students were suddenly talking about Liu Feng, and the boy that Liu Feng fought with the same morning was confused. He asked someone near him. "Hey! Who is that boy? Why is everyone talking about him?"


    "You don''t know who he is? And you call yourself a Glade citizen? That is Liu Feng. He is the person who trashed the Glade club headquarters and got the president suspended for three months. If you are a person from Glade, it is an unspoken rule to avoid him. At least that''s what we thought. He disappeared in the magical forest a month ago, and everyone thought that he was dead. Did you not remember the huge party that the Glade Club hosted?''''


    "I thought that it was to welcome the new students like me. It was right?", the boy said naivelty.


    "You idiot. Who cares about new students like you? They were celebrating his death. He returned, and it is going to shake the entire school.", the other boy laughed at him.


    The boy seemed to have an existential crisis. He looked down with dead eyes. Liu Feng shook his head, and he looked at the teacher. Malcolm nodded at Liu Feng and said, "Ok then. Let us start with the class."


    Liu Feng went back to his place, next to Arad and Amelia. But, all around him, he could still hear people talking about him. Amelia nudged at him, but Liu Feng just waved his hand to tell her not to worry. He had more important things to focus on.


    While the students were intent on discussing Liu Feng''s miraculous revival, Liu Feng was more focused on the class. Liu Feng knew, after his fight with the demon captain, that he had to improve his proficiency with the spells that this era of humans had developed because they could prove to be game changing in places filled with corrupted energy. He told Lucas the same, and he knew that this was one class that he could not afford to slack off at.


    Liu Feng looked at the spells that he was casting with a different light. The demonstrations that Malcolm showed were much smoother than the ones he cast, and Liu Feng knew that only practise could close that gap, and only then would these spells truly help him.


    The class went on pretty unassumingly, and Liu Feng just practised all his spells a little. He was truly interested in understanding how normal humans grew powerful and cast bigger spells, but his wishes were not fulfilled in this class, and probably wouldn''t in this year. Liu Feng knew that he had to find other avenues to learn bigger and better spells.


    "I have to speak with my father, and quickly learn all the bigger spells, so that I can use them in the future. God! I have so much to do, yet so little time.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    The bell soon rang, and the crowd dispersed. Amelia was about to move, but she looked at Liu Feng, who was still very much immobile. He had a faint smile on his face as he was still practising the spells on a dummy in front of him. All the students and Malcolm left, but Liu Feng, Arad, and Amelia remained. He looked at Steve, who was standing opposite to Liu Feng. Beside Steve were a few other students.


    "So you still haven''t let go of your stupid cowardly nature? So, I hear that you behaved yourself in the city? Good dog. Now I have some work, so please move aside."


    Steve clenched his knuckles and said, "You may be misunderstanding me. I only left that day without much of a fight because that was inside Aegon. Now, we are in a neutral space. I can do whatever I want to do with you, and your stupid Baron father won''t do anything."


    Liu Feng laughed. "Fine. Come at me yourself. Why hide behind others. This was the case that day as well. You should know that you are not an inborn leader right? I thought that you would be smart enough to stay away from me after that day, but it seems that I was wrong. Well, I guess that hot-headedness truly runs in your family blood."


    Steve was enraged, and he leapt towards Liu Feng. Hours of fighting kicked in, and Liu Feng took the extended arm of Steve and twisted it, while coming to the side. Steve fell on the ground. Liu Feng held the hand up, and put his knee on Steve''s back. He started pulling on Steve''s arm.


    "Aaaaagh. I yield. I yield. Leave my hand please. It hurts.", Steve started crying. Liu Feng left Steve''s hand, and said,


    "Mess with me again, and I won''t listen to your cries the next time around."


    Liu Feng left the ground, and Amelia and Arad followed behind him. They went to the cafeteria and took a seat.


    "Arad, could you give me some privacy? I wish to talk to Amelia alone."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 105 - Confession? Girlfriend?

    "Are you sure? What for? With the current situation, I think it is better for me to stay by your side at all times.", Arad said, but Liu Feng waved his hand.


    "Do you think that there is anyone here who can possibly pose a threat to me? I am much stronger than before. Don''t worry, you will be near me anyways.", Liu Feng said.


    "Yes, cousin.", Arad retreated leaving Amelia and Liu Feng alone on the table.


    Amelia looked at Liu Feng. She asked him, "Why does Arad always call you cousin, and so formally at that? It is a bit weird."


    Liu Feng remained silent, and he looked at Amelia. He then said, "Amelia, what I am about to say here is a confession. I fell in love at first sight when I saw you. The moment that we fought, I felt really bad inside, and I really wish that that one week disappeared completely. The moment we kissed that day was by far the best of my life, and I knew at that moment that you were meant for me. Will you be my girlfriend?", Liu Feng said, his voice trembling a little and his back straight as a pole. This was clearly his first time ever confessing to someone like this. Liu Feng, who could face demons and Magical beasts alone without any problem, was dreading the minutes that followed his confession.


    Amelia''s face flushed red. She said, "I thought that we would wait for a while. Why would you ask this all of a sudden?"


    "When I was faced with death all of a sudden in the magical forest, this was one of the few regrets that I had. Please consider my proposal."


    Amelia bit her lip, and went silent for a few minutes. Finally, she nodded. Liu Feng''s heart started beating rapidly, and he said, "Then I think that we should move somewhere private?"


    "Wait. I don''t want to move so fast. Let us just keep things slow."


    "Alright, as you wish. And, by the way, when is your father coming to the academy?"


    "He is going to arrive the day after, when he has completed a few things in the kingdom."


    Liu Feng nodded, and he went deep in thought.


    Amelia kicked Liu Feng''s leg underneath the table, directing Liu Feng''s attention at her.


    "You really don''t know how this relationship goes, do you? You are supposed to pamper me. Don''t leave me hanging while you go silent every five minutes."


    Liu Feng smiled and said, "Fine then. This is a date. Why don''t we get to know each other more?"


    Amelia nodded and asked him, "Then at what age did you get your contract with a spirit? Eurus says that you were pretty old when you got your spirit, but that doesn''t make any sense. You are young for Elvan standards even now."


    "Well... that is...", Liu Feng stuttered.


    Liu Feng was tongue tied. His spirit form was that of his previous life, when he was a middle aged man. How could he explain his reincarnation to Amelia or anyone else for that matter? And he didn''t really want to start of his relationship with lies. Thankfully, someone disturbed Amelia''s attention.


    A gang of ten people arrived at Liu Feng''s table and looked at Liu Feng. "Hey boy. Our president is looking for you. Come with us."


    Liu Feng yawned and said, "Which club?"


    "Glade club. Come with us, I am getting impatient. I will have to use force if you do not cooperate."


    "I just don''t get it. With what confidence is Steve, or whoever the president of the glade club even thinking about offending me again? The last time something like this happened, the entire inside of the building collapsed, and I heard that Steve lost a few limbs. How is it that you people still don''t learn? You are in an academy for god''s sake. If you can''t learn, for what reason are you even here?", Liu Feng was baffled at the behaviour of these people. Even though he had shown his prowess time and time again, these people still picked a bone to fight with him.


    "Shut up! How dare you question the prince? You are just a mere commoner. To think that you have the gall to speak up to me?", the man shouted.


    All around them, the people in the cafeteria felt like it was deja vu. This was not the first time the same incident happened in the cafeteria. The students were eating, and chattering about the spectacle that was going on. They were just a little push away from chanting the word ''fight''.


    "Mere commoner? Just what is your problem? I don''t get it. You are all literally cowards, and cannot do anything without each other. You all have ego problems, you all probably have daddy issues, and you clearly have some sort of inferiority complex towards commoners, because you keep targeting them.", Liu Feng said, and with each word, the people he was facing had uglier and uglier faces.


    The person in the front clenched his teeth and said, "Don''t you dare question our status. The president of the glade club has asked us to bring you. Come without any qualms, or there will be a slight problem for your arms and legs."


    Liu Feng was a bit irritated now. They were still technically on a date, and even if they did help him out in a difficult time, they still spoiled the mood, and it was getting on Liu Feng''s nerves. He looked at them and said,


    "The Glade club? Isn''t it that club that disbanded because all the members deserted their leader? What is it still doing? I mean you must have some shame in all of this. Acting like cowards when the time comes, and then bullying the weak."


    The men''s faces were twitching, and everyone in the cafeteria was chattering about what Liu Feng said.


    "Kid, I gave you a chance because the president told me to bring you in without a fight, but it looks like you are begging for it."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 106 - Dealing With Ants

    Liu Feng smiled and he looked at Amelia. "We will schedule this for later. I will deal with these pesky rats for now.", he said.


    She nodded, and Liu Feng got up. The cafeteria went totally silent, and everyone was watching what was going to happen next. There were a few whispers here and there, but the spotlight was on Liu Feng and the group that just entered.


    The leader of the group sent the person right next to him to attack him.


    "Break his arm. That''ll teach him respect.", the leader said. The underling grunted in response and faced Liu Feng.


    "Why don''t all of you just come at me at once? That way, I can save some time. I have things to do other than beat up useless idiots who don''t know how to face reality. You people from Glade are just too arrogant. You think that everything will go your way, but you need to know the truth. In just a year, you could be in this very spot, begging for mercy, hoping you weren''t a part of the same country.", Liu Feng shook his head in dismay.


    "I don''t get it though, don''t you all understand common sense? Isn''t it more favourable for all of you to attack me at once? Why do you attack me one by one, and throw away the fight before it even starts?", Liu Feng wondered out loud.


    "Don''t worry. This is one of the Glade Royal Academy''s best students. He will teach you to be more humble. Give it time.", the leader grinned like an ego maniac.


    The people in the cafeteria looked at each other confused. Now, Arad stepped forward to Liu Feng and asked him, "Cousin, should I beat them up, or do you want to do it yourself?"


    "You do it. If I do, I might just kill them in my anger. I will go to the Glade association, I have to take care of the roots."


    "If that''s what you are worried about, then it could be worse for me. In my anger, even worse things could happen.", Arad said.


    "That is also correct. Hmm... what should I do now?", Liu Feng pondered.


    The men in front of him had twitching eyebrows. The ''best student'' in front waited no longer. He shouted a battle cry of sorts and started charging at Liu Feng. Liu Feng glanced at the man charging at him, and just jumped into the air slightly. Liu Feng''s body was strong, but it wasn''t heavy by any means. Because he got stronger through mana and not the usual muscle route, his body did not bulk up like any other man who would be as strong as him physically. When Liu Feng slightly jumped, he was in the air, right above the man who was charging at him.


    The henchman skidded to a halt, and Liu Feng landed right behind him. With his hands behind his back, he sneered. "Come at me again. I''ll even give you a handicap.", Liu Feng smiled.


    The henchman turned back hastily, and looked at Liu Feng with shock.


    "How did you- you were right there.", he stammered.


    "Idiot, what are you waiting for? He is right in front of you.", the leader shouted. The man shook himself to attention and grabbed Liu Feng by his sweaty hands. Liu Feng looked down with disgust. He moved his hands to escape the sweaty grip. The man screamed with pain because his muscles started tearing with the amount of force that Liu Feng was applying. Liu Feng skipped back, and the man fell to the ground. Liu Feng glanced at Arad, "See? That''s the problem. I just spent a month taking care of a whole lot of monsters, and dealing with humans isn''t exactly going to be my forte.", Liu Feng said.


    Arad nodded, "I will take care of them."


    Liu Feng started walking to the entrance of the cafeteria. The group of people attacked Arad, and a loud clang and shout could be heard every few seconds. Liu Feng did not even need to turn his head to know who was beating up who. He went forward, while everyone cleared a path for him. He went to the area where all the clubs were. He stopped in front of the Glade Club Association.


    He looked at the people entering and leaving the building.


    "It looks like I did not trash them properly. This time, I have to do so properly, so that they can never rise again."


    Liu Feng retrieved the greatsword from his spatial storage stone and swung it in the air a few times. All the people looked at him with suspicion. A few people approached him.


    "Please don''t take out your weapons in front of Glade''s club headquarters. It is offensive."


    "You have your weapons ready, why can''t I?"


    "This is Glade''s area of enforcement, please leave."


    "Glade''s area of enforcement? You must be joking. There is a club building right opposite of you, yet you claim the entire street? It looks like a left you off easy last time. Call out Jean. Tell her that Liu Feng is back, and this time he won''t leave until she falls on the ground begging for mercy."


    The students near him backed off, and they readied their weapons. They also raised an alarm.


    "Intruder alert! Call the president. Intruder alert!"


    By now, Arad also arrived near Liu Feng, and he took out a spear that he always had in his person. Liu Feng saw this and said, "You liked the bow right? Why are you using the spear?"


    "Well, I really liked the spear more, and it was more interesting to use. Humans have a very nice way of using weapons and techniques that we have never achieved."


    The club members who put up a barricade felt offended. They truly felt embarrassed and looked down on. One of them rushed towards Liu Feng and swung his sword. Liu Feng did not even move, and he swung his sword at the student with one hand. The greatsword hit the sword, and it crushed the sword with its sheer weight. The boy fell on the ground and he was about to get hit by the sword, when Liu Feng stopped.


    "You should be thankful that I have some humanity left."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 107 - Jean Comes Out

    Liu Feng kicked the boy back to the others. The poor boy crashed into the ground as he skidded all the way to his club mates. He stopped in front of another boy''s feet. Dropping his weapon, he checked the condition of the boy. He was unconscious.


    "How vicious! First, you come to our space, and then you attack us? The principal is going to hear it from me. The school can do without a stupid commoner. To think that someone so unreasonable comes to this prestigious institute.", one of the people surrounding Liu Feng said.


    Curling his lips, Liu Feng said, "Ok, so it is fine for him to attack me, and I should let him hit me, but the moment I retaliate, I am the bad guy? Wow! Glade logic is truly mind blowing. I wonder, is this what you learn in your schools? Is this what your parents teach you?", Liu Feng clapped his hands. He put his sword deep on the ground. The tiles on the road cracked because of the force that Liu Feng used to push the sword on the ground.


    "Ok then, how about I use my own logic. I really don''t like the sight of Glade people. Should I start attacking them when I see fit? How would that look?", Liu Feng laughed.


    The other students looked at Liu Feng apprehensively.


    "What the hell is happening here?", all of a sudden, Liu Feng could hear Jean''s voice.


    Jean walked over to the crowd that gathered around Liu Feng and the Glade guards. She looked at both parties. Holding her hand to stop the Glade club members from doing anything more, she looked at Liu Feng.


    "It looks like your dear president has arrived. Now, shall we start speaking about the disbanding of the Glade Club.", Liu Feng smiled at the students.


    "Aargh. You are begging for it.", one of the students shouted in anger.


    "Stop it. Come back.", Jean shouted. The student skidded to a halt, and he went back like a docile house cat.


    "Looks like you have a really nice grip over your students. Do you know what happened when your brother was in charge? It was quite the lovely sight to see.", Liu Feng laughed.


    The students wanted to attack but stayed at the command of Jean. She stepped forward and looked at Liu Feng.


    "You. Why are you attacking us? I thought I called you here peacefully?", she asked Liu Feng.


    "There is nothing peaceful about how Glade goes about doing things. It is about time that you understand the definition from others. Where do you live? In some well? Under some rock? How do you not know how your underlings act and behave? Or is it that you really think that the way that they acted was ''polite''?", Liu Feng said.


    All around him, the general crowd that gathered started murmuring in response to his revelation. The Glade club obviously offended many in their arrogance, but no one acted against them because of how powerful they were. Jean looked at all of them coldly, and the people who were discussing them quickly shut their mouths.


    "What are you talking about? Do you really want to go to war against the Glade club alone? You will get decimated."


    "Ah! I remember. You weren''t there last time I totally destroyed your precious club. I see some familiar faces. Why don''t you get lost before I attack you guys? I think that last time I fought with someone, he disappeared and when he reappeared, he lost his leg and an arm."


    Jean clenched her teeth, and the sound of grinding could be heard by everyone.


    "You were responsible for that?"


    "Such accusations! Do you not remember what state I was in? Do you mean to say that the future king of Glade, sorry, I mean the former future king of Glade was so weak that he could not even defeat an injured freshman?"


    "Stop changing my words. There is no need to speak with an unreasonable man like you any longer. Let''s fight. Just you and me. Why have unrequired casualties?"


    "Maybe you don''t understand. There is nothing that benefits me in having a one on one battle with you. If I take on all of you at once, then I can destroy the Glade association at once."


    "Don''t underestimate the Glade association. We are very strong. You won''t be able to scratch us with your pitiful strength."


    "Why stall then? Let''s just start fighting. Or could it be that you are afraid? Were you just bluffing? Here is what I think. Your position is not consolidated, and the Glade club is still not united. I think that if I ask the people who want to leave, then they will, and you will truly lose the Glade club. You really shouldn''t have messed with me. Blame your blood for your hot-headedness."


    He looked at all the students and said, "You heard me. I will spare everyone who wants to leave now. But if I see you associating with the Glade club, then things won''t be so pretty."


    All around, the members started murmuring with each other. Minute by minute, Jean''s face grew ugly at the thought that they were even considering the deal.


    Slowly, one by one, most of the members left. Around a fourth were left, and Jean''s face was ugly. She looked crestfallen. She shouted at the students who were leaving at one last ditch attempt.


    "I am royalty. Do you want to betray royalty? You are the representations of your parents. Will my father trust your parents if you will betray me because of just one man?"


    One of the students who was leaving said, "I told this to your brother as well. The nobles of Glade control part of the army. A huge part. Glade is held by an alliance between the king and nobles. You should question yourself, whether what you are doing is right. As you said, this is a representation of the real world in some sense. Do you want to kill off Glade because of three months of suspension? Laughable."


    Liu Feng saw this progression of events, and he laughed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 108 - Demon In The Open

    Liu Feng saw this progression of events, and he laughed. He did not expect three fourth of the people to leave, and certainly did not expect Glade to be so fragile.


    "I really don''t understand how Glade even became a kingdom if the relations between the nobles and the royal family is so bad. How does something like this even happen?", Liu Feng just couldn''t understand what happened here. A kingdom would only prosper if the main leadership had a proper grip of all the power and resources of the kingdom. If it was not so, then it wouldn''t be able to achieve anything and would be constrained heavily.


    But he still did not want to leave Glade as it was. He had to split apart Glade and take care of the royal family, as well as others who were involved with demons.


    "Well, why would I care about some stupid kingdom that is ruled by such an arrogant family. I pity the citizens of Glade. Who knows how they are treated? Guess I have to tear them apart and bring them salvation myself.", Liu Feng pondered.


    When the members deserted her, Jean fell on her knees, and her eyes were dead. Liu Feng looked at her and said, "This is all a result of your own actions. It seems like I did not even need to fight. Well, I shall go."


    "You did this. This is all your fault. You are at blame here. You caused this. You have to die here.", Jean''s face went hoarse. Liu Feng''s face went dark and he turned around. He retreated and held the greatsword. Pulling it out, and he threw the greatsword at Jean all of a sudden.


    The students who remained were shocked. They quickly defended it, and fell back to the ground, saving Jean in the process.


    "Coward. How dare you attack someone like that? You cheat! You said that you would leave, and then you didn''t. You could have killed her."


    "You idiots. Now, you guys are dead. Run away before she loses all reason.", Liu Feng shouted at the students, as well as the onlookers. But, they did not take his words seriously.


    "What a show. Now, are you scared? You thought that you could win this fight by scaring away everyone, didn''t you? Now, we shall stand our ground and show you how powerful the Glade association truly is.", the students formed a ring around Jean.


    "Fine. You heard me but did not heed my advice. All of the people around me be my witness. Fine then. The world has to know sooner or later.", Liu Feng shrugged, as the ring on his finger started flashing.


    Jean, on the other hand, stood up, and she started laughing hysterically. Then, Liu Feng felt a pull of mana, as well as a dark presence gathering near Jean.


    He looked at Arad, who was near him, but Arad said, "Forgive me. You must take care of this on your own. You are powerful enough, yes?"


    "I can but isn''t it better if you take care of someone like that? There could be fatalities.", Liu Feng protested.


    "Then I shall take care of the residual attacks. But I am afraid that some fights are your own. You should be able to take care of small events like this if you wish to lead the fight against the demons. You will have His Highness, the dragon king in your ranks. You must prove yourself to be an asset in battle to be worthy of such a position.", Arad said.


    Liu Feng sighed, and he took out a sword from his storage, and got ready. Jean''s body bulged, and she started transforming into a demon, much like the one that Liu Feng fought against the previous month. All the bystanders and onlookers were astonished. The ones near her ran away but to no avail. All of them blasted into red mist. All of the people gaped in disgust and fear. They started running. Jean looked at the nearest person and moved. Liu Feng matched her movements and blocked her.


    "They saw me. They must die. So must you.", she said, with the same hoarse voice. He entire body had morphed right now, and she looked very much like the demon that Liu Feng faced in the magical forest, the demon captain.


    Liu Feng swung the sword against her, but it stopped halfway in her skin. Liu Feng could not take the sword out in time, so he left it and retreated. Jean took out the sword and threw it to the side, and her arm healed almost instantly.


    Liu Feng cursed at the demons'' regenerative capacities, and he started chanting for a spell. He brandished a sword made of sheer mana, and it looked like it was made of fire. He charged forward and pierced Jean''s chest with it. She looked at the sword. It went from orange in color, to dark red, and then black. She looked at Liu Feng again.


    "You are powerful for a human. I never thought that a human would achieve a contract in these times. Looks like the demon lords must be informed. You must be eliminated first.", Jean said, monotonously.


    "Why does she speak like that? Isn''t she a human herself?", Liu Feng thought as he moved back.


    She moved almost immediately. Liu Feng used his hands to block the fist that Jean threw out, but he still flew back, and was barely able to stabilize himself.


    He looked at Arad again. "She is much stronger than the previous one I faced. I am still in the sixth order. I have to get to the seventh, maybe the eighth order to beat her."


    "You have to try. Why are you afraid when I am there to save you if things go too far?"


    Liu Feng nodded his head reluctantly, and he continued defending, moving closely to the position where Jean transformed. He then stamped the ground, and the greatsword on the ground flew up. Liu Feng caught it, and he swung it wildly at Jean. She threw a punch at the sword, and they both stopped moving upon contact.


    "Well, maybe I should try using that move that professor Long taught me.", he thought to himself.


    He calmed his breath, and started concentrating on his footwork.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 109 - Defeated

    He swung the sword minutely to deflect the attacks that Jean threw out. Clanging sounds could be heard from quite the distance. It was as if Jean''s fist was made of steel. Liu Feng''s arm moved very little, and his breathing was slowly steadying by the minute.


    "Now!", he confirmed, and he raised his sword. Moving forward, he met Jean''s fist. Surprised, she fell back. After a few rounds of defence, Liu Feng finally went offensive, and that threw Jean off guard. She looked at Liu Feng''s erratic movement. Then, a few moves later, his sword looked like it was shining. Liu Feng also added mana to the sword, and he swung it at Jean. She met it with another fist, but the greatsword just cleaved through the arm and met her chest.


    Clang! A very loud noise could be heard. Arad, who was standing to the side, looked at Jean with surprise. His face turned ugly.


    "Get away!", he shouted at Liu Feng. The moment that Liu Feng heard Arad shout, he flew back at an astonishing speed. He retreated to Arad''s place and looked at him.


    "What happened? What''s the problem?", he asked Arad. Arad pointed at Jean. Jean''s arm was completely healed even now, and her chest did not seem to face any damage at all.


    "You could not destroy the devil stone in one strike, and that is why she is able to recover everytime. If you were still there, I am afraid you would have been caught off-guard.", Arad shook his head.


    "You took care of Steve. How did you do that?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Steve was not completely transformed when I dealt with him. This woman is. It is far more difficult. We have to remove the devil stone from her chest, where it is lodged. That way, she will not have access to the corrupted mana, and the devil soul that is powering the devil stone."


    Liu Feng did not have time to ask about the devil soul that he just learned about. He nodded at Arad and looked at Jean again.


    "You are still not going to join the fight?", Liu Feng sighed. Arad shook his head. Liu Feng shrugged as he went back to the fighting field. Jean was looking around and trying to kill the passerby. Liu Feng saw this and his face changed. He rushed forward to intercept her before any casualties occurred.


    He raised his sword, and slashed forward at the same place in the arm that he cut before. He saw that although the arm was healed, it was not as strong as it was before the attack. As Liu Feng expected, the arm was cut easily, and Jean shouted out with pain. The sword shone with fire, and Jean raised her left arm. WIth a swift and decisive strike, she cut off her own arm! With the arm out, Liu Feng could see the regeneration with his naked eye.


    Seeing the devil crystal on her chest, he knew that that was where he was supposed to strike. Preparing his sword, he threw the great sword at her head. She dodged it instinctively. But, little did she know that it was all a trick. The next moment, she felt a sharp pain next to her heart. Blood spurted from her mouth. Liu Feng dug his fingers into her chest, and ripped out the devil crystal.


    Her devil body started disappearing, and a naked Jean could be seen on the ground. There was a bloody wound on her chest, where the devil crystal would have been. Liu Feng approached her, and looked at her body. Although she was an attractive woman, her black heart repulsed Liu Feng. He took off his coat and threw it on her body, and left the place. Arad followed him.


    "That was a bad idea. It is better if you kill someone like that.", he said.


    "If I kill her now, the war will start tomorrow. If I wait, we will have time to prepare.", Liu Feng said.


    He went back to the cafeteria, where Amelia was still waiting. He went to the table and said, "Call your father. Tell him to come immediately. The situation just escalated. There is a war coming soon, maybe even next month."


    "What do you mean a war? Is it related to the demons we saw the other day? Is there going to be another war? Won''t this become a huge catastrophe?"


    "Exactly. We have to stop it from the beginning. To do that, I must speak with your father and mine. Call them, and tell them to come tomorrow. I will have to meet someone else now."


    He then moved again, and this time, he came to the club headquarters of the Illuminative Association. He went to the reception and said, "Liu Feng for the president. Please inform her that I must meet her immediately."


    The receptionist nodded, and immediately ran up the stairs. After a while, the receptionist ran back down, and said, panting, "The president will see you now. Please proceed to the fifth floor."


    Liu Feng nodded, and he went up the stairs. He went up to the fifth floor to the familiar office, and he knocked on the doors.


    "Come in."


    Liu Feng went in to see Haela. He saw that she was not alone, as there were two other students.


    "What I am here to discuss is very confidential. I will require some privacy."


    "They are my most trusted lieutenants."


    First, Liu Feng took out a golden medallion and threw it at Haela. It had the name ''Liu'', written majestically on it.


    "So you were the prince of Aegon. That explains a lot of things. But why tell me now?"


    Liu Feng took a seat in one of the chairs and said, "Do the dwarves have records of the demon war a few thousands of years ago?"


    "Yes, of course. But how do you know? I thought that humans lost all records of this war.", Haela''s face changed.


    "Well, the demons have resurfaced. I am here to ask you to call your father to come to the academy immediately. There is much to speak about, and some are too important to be discussed over magic artefacts."


    "Demons have resurfaced? That is impossible. We would have known."


    "You will get your confirmation in a few hours. Jean transformed into a demon. That means that the entire kingdom of Glade is probably compromised. The kings of the neighbouring countries have to discuss how to handle it immediately, as this is a question of our survival."


    "Alright. I will call my father. "


    "That is wonderful. Please tell your father to come to the office building at noon tomorrow, after the classes have concluded."


    "Noted", Haela said. Liu Feng nodded and left.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 110 - Inviting The Kings

    Liu Feng walked down to the dorm room alone. He had Arad escort Amelia to her dorm room, because he was unsure of how many demons were in the academy. Glade was certainly going to have certain guards for their royalty, and it was unlikely that they would sit still after such an event occurred. What had happened would shake the entire world.


    Liu Feng opened the door, and went into the room. He fell onto his bed, and took out a communication magical stone. Sending a trace amount of mana to it, he closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes, the stone glowed.


    "Liu Feng? What happened? We didn''t hear from you for a month! Your mother is very worried. When I ask Nicholas he keeps dodging the question.", Liu Man barked.


    "Father. Nothing happened. I was just very preoccupied during this time.", Liu Feng said.


    "Preoccupied? Do you think that I would send you to the magical academy without any protection? I already received the information. What is this about you disappearing into the magical forest?", Liu Man said.


    Liu Feng slapped his forehead. "How could I forget about father''s henchman. I should have known better than this.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    "About that..."


    "You better come back home. This is getting outrageous."


    "Father. I also need to talk to you, and it is very urgent. Can you come to the academy tomorrow afternoon? It is regarding a very important matter."


    "You are not in the position to make any demands at all. Drop everything and come back. The magical academy is not doing enough. I thought that it would be a nice way to train you to be a good king, but all it is doing is putting you in danger. Do you think I would not know about the mortality rate of your trip to the forest?"


    "Father! This is not my fault. Why do you give me the punishment? All I am asking is for you to come to the academy. After you listen to me, I am sure that your priorities will change."


    Liu Man went silent for a few moments.


    "Fine, it will be nice to see the academy once in a while. I have got to give my mind to the principal. What was Harold even thinking? But you better have a proper reason for bringing me all the way there. It isn''t a short trip, and takes a whole day.", Liu Man said.


    "Yes, father. Trust me. This is an important matter.", Liu Feng assured.


    Liu Feng spoke with his father for a while, but carefully eluded the main reason for calling him. He wanted to spare all the details for the main meeting. Then, he ended the meeting by crushing the spirit stone with a magical circle.


    He looked out the window once, looking at the street. There were a lot of students in front of the dorms, and most of them were looking at his room. He heard knocking on his door, so he opened the door.


    "What the hell happened? Did you destroy the Glade Club? And what are the rumours that Jean Klein is a demon? Do you humans have any idea of the seriousness of the claim? It means that demons have infiltrated the human realm already.", Alderan shouted out. His face was as red as a tomato.


    Liu Feng looked silently at Alderan, who was quite angry.


    "The door was closed.", he said, calmly.


    "So what?!", Alderan did not calm down in the slightest.


    "You should knock on a door if it is closed.", Liu Feng continued.


    "What the hell is wrong with you? Demons? First Amelia almost lost her life, and now the princess of Glade is actually a demon? These are all life-changing moments. My father will never let me hear the end of it if I don''t brief him immediately.", Alderan paced around the room nervously.


    "Your father is coming tomorrow along with the kings of Aegon and Darv to discuss these exact matters. Please relax. By the way, have you spoken to Amelia today?"


    "What? No! Wait, my father is coming? He did not give me any prior notice."


    Liu Feng shrugged, and he sat down on a desk near the window. He started thinking about something.


    "And what about Amelia?", he turned back to ask Alderan, but he was no longer there. The door was wide open, and Alderan had left in a hurry.


    The next day,


    The classes went by without any incident, except that everyone looked at Liu Feng like they saw the devil. Especially the boy who had fought with Liu Feng the day he came back. Liu Feng disregarded all that and went through all the classes. After the bells rang, he went to the cafeteria for a bite.


    Then, he went to the office rooms with Amelia, who was tailing him every step of the way. They entered the biggest room that was reserved for the biggest meetings. Liu Feng went ahead and sat at the head of the table, and started waiting for people to arrive. The first one was Damascus. He looked at Liu Feng once, and sat down.


    "So boy, I hear from my daughter that you are dating."


    "Yes, Your highness."


    "Oh! So you suddenly learnt how to be polite immediately after you knew that you needed me!."


    "It''s nothing like that, Your Highness. I was merely forced by circumstance during the previous encounters. I am sure that we can work things out."


    "Well, whatever, on with your reasons for calling me so early."


    "Please wait for the other kings to arrive."


    "So that bastard Tyrion is coming?"


    "I am sure that he will be coming to the academy, but he will not be attending the meeting."


    After a while, Liu Man came in with a sturdier looking, five foot tall person. Liu Feng assumed that this was the king of Darv. He bowed, and said,


    "Please do take a seat."


    "Now that everyone is here, shall we start?", he said, calmly.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 111 - Not Taking It Seriously

    "Yes, let''s start. I did not come all the way here for nothing.", the short man, king of dwarves said.


    "First, I will have to address my father. Father, do you know about such things called demons? They are vile creatures that want to destroy our continent and take away the mana of the continent. They had previously come to Dicain thousands of years ago, but during that time, the spirits made contracts with all the residents to battle the demons. I am afraid that that same situation has come now."


    Liu Man did not have the astonished expression that Liu Feng was expecting.


    "Go on. If it was just this, a simple call would suffice.", he said calmly.


    "Yes, the reason I have called you is bigger. It is to inform you that most of Glade is compromised, and the information that the Glades are with the demons will be coming out to the general public anytime soon. That means that they will be prepared to wage a war anytime soon.", Liu Feng said with a grave face.


    "What do you mean the Glade kingdom is compromised?", the king of the dwarves.


    "Well, I was stuck in the magical forest for longer than expected. During that time, I encountered a demon. I sent away Amelia and went against the demon. It has revealed this crucial information at that time. Along with that, I found these two devil stones on both Jean Klein, as well as Steve Klein."


    Liu Feng placed the two devil stones that he got on the table. Finally,  the kings of Elvan and Darv changed their expressions. They looked at the pitch black stones with quivering lips.


    Liu Man changed his expression. "So this is what you meant by nothing serious happened? You said that nothing happened at all. And now you are saying that you met demons? What happened in the forest? Did you lose your mind or something? And to think that you brought two other kings here to discuss this. I am sorry for this.", Liu Man looked at the other two kings and apologized.


    "Shut up, Liu Man. Your son has more sense than you. Liu Feng, are you saying that the demons are back, and a second demon war is underway?", Damascus asked Liu Feng seriously.


    "What the hell are you talking about. Demons, war, you can''t possibly buy into this charade, can you? Damascus. Surely you know better than that.", Liu Man said.


    "You are a human, Liu Man. You, humans, forgot the past, and now that is going to come back to bite us.", Damascus shook his head.


    "What are you talking about? What is this? Liu Feng. You better explain yourself.", Liu Man said, flustered.


    "Demons, father. Demons are coming, and they want to destroy all life in this continent to claim the land as their own. Last month, when I was in the magical forest with Amelia, I was confronted by thousands of demons. These demons are much, much more powerful than our soldiers, and there are more where they come from. If I am not wrong, a war is coming soon, and it is going to rock our world if we cannot win.", Liu Feng said solemnly. He took the devil stones off of the table and pocketed them, as if he was afraid that someone would take them away.


    "We are not prepared. The fighting capacity of the continent has reduced by half because stupid humans do not remember their ancestral findings.", The king of Darv said.


    "Do not blame it on us. I do not even know what you are talking about, but I am sure that you had something to do with it. If the humans lost anything, it is probably because we lost it because of wars with races like yours.", Liu Man raged, as he stood up in a fit.


    "You are blaming it on us now? Haha, laughable. This is all a joke. If the last line of defence is like this, then I think it is better that we surrender to the demons and beg for mercy.", the king of Darv said. All of a sudden, an earthen glow came from the king of Darv, and he fell to the ground somehow. Liu Feng looked at him with shock.


    "You are contracted?", he muttered. But, he regained his composure and looked at the fight between the kings.


    Liu Feng shook his head and said, "I am sure that all kings have heard of my city, Dilheim?"


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "Well, nothing much. Just a solution to our problems, that''s all. Have you heard rumours that a master was living in the mage tower?"


    The Kings nodded, not understanding where Liu Feng was going with this.


    "Well, this master is truly the real deal. He is a soul from the ancient age where mana thrived and even humans held contracts with the spirits. He is the one who has taught me so much about mana, that I have entrusted upon him the responsibility of creating an army for defending the continent. This war is nothing like the previous one. We know how dangerous the demons can be, and we know where they are, so we should be able to stop them."


    The kings looked at each other and said, "We will have to see the master before believing anything."


    "Of Course. What I just ask of you is, if you like the direction that the army is heading, please send all the orphans overflowing in your respective country over to Dilheim. This sort of training is extremely secretive, and none of us cannot afford to let it leak out. We will have to foster loyalty from a young age, and I am sure that if we take care of Glade immediately, then we will have more than enough time to prepare properly."


    "Fine then. I am exhausted. I do not have the strength to travel for another three hours.", Liu Man said as he sat back in his chair.


    "Three hours? I can take you to Dilheim in just forty-five minutes, Your HIghnesses.", Liu Feng''s smile curled up.


    "Forty-Five minutes? Do you know what you are talking about?", Liu Man asked.


    "Shall we go there now? I have prepared for your accommodations there."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 112 - Shocking Them With Awe

    Liu Feng left the room with the kings, to see Amelia, Alderan and Haela waiting outside the room.


    "How did it go?", Amelia asked anxiously.


    "They are kings. Who would have thought that they would squib like a bunch of kids.", Liu Feng said as he left the room and went towards the exit. He went to the entrance of the building, and he waited there for the kings and their entourages. It took some time for them to come to the entrance. Liu Feng figured that they must have started discussing the situation among themselves.


    "Who can blame them? I would definitely trust a teenager when he gives such horrible news.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    The kings assembled at the entrance, with a few men behind each of them. Liu Feng glanced behind them towards the insides of the office.


    He pointed to some arbitrary position and said, "They are going to have to come out at some point. You can''t enter this vehicle without passing from the entrance.". The kings looked at him with astonished eyes. As kings, all of them had extra guards in the shadows, and they were there to protect the kings.


    "How did you find them? ", Damascus asked surprised. He shrugged and said, "Why bother about unnecessary details?". Laughing, he led all of them to the railway station. There was a train already ready in the station.


    "What is this mysterious carriage? What beast drives this humongous carriage?"


    "This is called a train, Your Highness. This is another invention of the great master of the mage tower.", Liu Feng said. it seemed that he wanted to push everything that was suspicious and innovative towards Lucas, because, why not? The ancient times were too long ago that the historians couldn''t possibly have documented all of it, so he could say anything and anyone would have to take his word for it.


    "Well, it looks like the ancient times were truly mysterious. To think that they advanced so far, yet we are so far behind.", the king of Darv said. He bent closely and took a look at the train''s outer carriage, and the gears at work.


    "This is indeed, very exquisite work. I would love to meet this master from the ancient times. Someone like that would surely love to work with the dwarves over puny humans.", he laughed out loudly. Liu Feng''s face turned cold, but he did not respond to the provocation.


    They got on the train and Liu Feng lead them all to the dining cart. Seeing as they were all very tired, what better way to calm them down than some food served hot?


    "Anything to eat, Your majesties? Today, all the food is complimentary."


    "I don''t need you to pay for me. What are the specials?", the dwarf king asked the waiter.


    "Sir, you will see that we offer multiple options in our menu.", the waiter said, giving the menu to the King of Darv.


    "Interesting. A menu? This could change the food industry. Who thought about this?"


    "Well, I learnt about this method in a book that I read?", Liu Feng laughed sheepishly.


    "Well then, I will have the lamb.", the dwarf said. As expected, Damascus took the salad.


    Liu Feng said to his father, "Don''t worry father. I had informed the chef prior to start cooking the turkey so that it would be ready when you would arrive."


    Liu Man nodded. He asked him, "I gave you the city just five months ago. Don''t tell me you blew your budget on this and showed this as your revenue."


    "Of Course not, father. I still have half of what you had given leftover. I got revenue due to taxes on goods of the merchants, and purchases."


    "How heavy were the taxes? Not more than fifteen percent, I hope.", Liu Man asked.


    "Of course not. I do not want to drive away the only source of income that I have away from the house. And, how did you not hear about how the city was developing? I am sure that the news of a city being marvellous should have reached your ears.", Liu Feng laughed sheepishly.


    Liu Man raised his eyebrows. "That''s your city? I thought that they were talking about Gaon!", he looked down and started thinking.


    "Well, we''ll see how you fare when I see the city.", Liu Man said.


    "Of course father. Now as we all have some free time, I have to ask Your majesties, how big an army are you willing to dedicate to attack Glade? I am confident that I can split them apart so that we just need to care about half of the army that is controlled by the emperor and the royal family. I just need someone to case the army for preparations to be made."


    "War? You are thinking too far ahead boy. You do not have sufficient proof that the Glade kingdom is involved with demons at all. You are just a kid with very vivid dreams for all that I know."


    Liu Feng smiled and just sat back, waiting for the city to arrive. In the bright sky, suddenly a shadow was cast on the train.


    "There aren''t any mountains or hills on this terrain. What is this? Why is there a shadow?"


    All the kings looked out the window to see the marvellous sight of the skyline of Dilheim. It was truly towering, and the kings were all shocked.


    "Aegon is truly lucky to have a city as big as the capital here."


    "Please do not offend me. What you are seeing is just a part of Dilheim. Dilheim is easily the  biggest city in Aegon, and it will soon be the biggest in the world after my plans have fully implemented."


    "Those are some lofty claims, boy. If you are busy with dealing with stuff like this, then I am afraid that you will not have any time for my daughter.", Damascus joked.


    "Please don''t kid me, Your Majesty. I have stopped working on the city for about four or five months. It is taken care of by a trusted subordinate."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 113 - Impressed

    Liu Feng looked at his father and saw him gaping at the city. Well, what was to be expected? Liu Man had given Liu Feng a barren town to give him responsibility and to teach him humility. Who even knew what was in Liu Man''s mind when he decided to give Liu Feng such huge responsibility? Maybe it was all a whim. And, even then, Liu Man gave Liu Feng a small barren town just so that Liu Feng would not screw up on a huge level and destroy the lives of so many.


    How would anyone expect a mere fifteen year old child to turn things around?


    "What the hell did Liu Feng do in the last half year? Nicholas, you have a lot of explaining to do.", Liu Man ground his teeth. To tell the truth, his eyes had a little terror in his eyes when he glanced at Liu Feng. When such a young person achieves something this big, scepticism is bound to arise, and Liu Man was sceptical alright. He was not even sure if this was his son.


    "Well, he has been behaving weirdly since he was a kid. He must have been a god gifted child.", Liu Man sighed as he calmed himself.


    Liu Feng looked at the other two kings as well. Damascus looked at all of this with a huge grin on his face. He looked at Liu Feng and asked, "Boy, this master of yours. Did he do all of this? Surely normal methods cannot have buildings this high built this quickly. I know this place, it was barren just a few years ago. It definitely could not have gotten this developed without some extraordinary feat."


    Liu Feng shook his head. "Wow! He is a king alright! He is the only one who noticed the greatness of concrete so quickly.", he thought to himself. He looked at Damascus and said, "Yes, I have received great help from him. Since he was with me as a child, he has given me much needed help to run the city. If you are on the streets of the city, you shall clearly hear how much the citizens idolize him.". Liu Feng snickered inside. Slowly, he was pushing all of these laurels onto Lucas'' hands. That way, even if someone wanted to take away the city, they had this mysterious master of the mage tower to pass through.


    They stopped at the main railway station and Liu Feng got off. He addressed the kings,


    "Your Majesties, all the citizens of Dilheim are but peasants who had never seen you, so please forgive them for lack of etiquette. Also, there is an important guest in the mage tower with red hair. I hope that no one offends her, as I had gone through great strides to invite her to my city. She is a benefactor who saved my life in the magic forest."


    "Magic forest? Who is this person? Is she a part of the fight against those so called demons that you are talking about?", Liu Man said.


    "Yes father. It is just that she is an important guest that we cannot afford to offend. Please put aside the pride as kings, as we are all.... nothing in front of someone like her.", Liu Feng warned. The kings harrumphed, but they did not say anything.


    They went down the streets, where all the people greeted Liu Feng when they saw him. Liu Feng finally got in front of the mage tower. All the kings looked up instinctively and had to strain their heads to see the end. The tower was much higher than every other tower, and they were basically sky scrapers in this world. The mage tower was something like the burj khalifa of this world. (Yes, I know that the burj khalifa is not the tallest building, but it serves the purpose because it is one of the most well known tall buildings in the world.)


    "Are you not afraid of instability at the top of the tower? Do you think that you are the only one to have experimented with the height of a tower?"


    "Well, mud will surely be incapable of holding the weight together, but another compound will. Now, please enter. "


    The group entered the tower without any resistance after Liu Feng flashed a token at the child who was guarding the entrance. When they went to the first floor, they saw fifty or so kids who were meditating on the ground. Immediately, Damascus and the dwarf exclaimed, "Impossible! They are humans with a contract. All of them! They can all become part of any core army and will increase the strength of the army by a lot."


    "As you can see, the power of the mage tower is nothing to scoff about. Also, please refrain from disturbing the kids, as they are in a very deep meditative state, with some of them trying to get a contract with a spirit."


    "Fine, whatever.", the kings followed Liu Feng to the sixth floor, where Lucas was just talking to a child. He saw them, and dismissed the boy.


    "Such a surprise! Liu Feng, and the king of Aegon. As well as an elf and dwarf. Why this sudden arrival?"


    "Nothing, they just wanted to confirm your power."


    Then, using mana, Liu Feng transmitted a piece of information. Lucas smiled and nodded at Liu Feng, giving him a subtle wink.


    He looked at the kings who arrived. "Kings of the mortal realm. Very disappointing. One of them is an average warrior, and the elf and dwarf don''t even have contracts with king spirits. This is embarrassing indeed."


    "The contractor of Eurus has already appeared, and it''s an elf, so don''t worry.", Liu Feng snapped back at Lucas.


    "But to think that the children blessed by the earth were not the ones to receive Terran''s approval is just shocking."


    The three kings truly did not know where to put their faces. They were getting humiliated by Lucas and did not even have a counter.


    "Well then, I need to discuss something with Liu Feng here, so please give me some privacy."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 114 - Offensive

    "Do you not think it proper to discuss important matters with the adults, especially when they are the ones who hold the armies of the world?", the dwarf haughtily said.


    "Hold the armies of the world? You are kidding me right? Do you know about the people that Liu Feng invited here? After half a year, Dilheim will be the most powerful force in the world, bar none. And he is just a child yet -", Lucas started bragging.


    Liu Feng interrupted him and said, "Nothing. It is just a small issue with the city."


    Liu Feng went up to the higher floor, and faced Lucas. "Are you an idiot? I am fifteen years old. If anyone knows of the achievements that I hold, then I won''t be applauded. I will be cast away from society as a demon or devil. Use some common sense."


    Lucas laughed sheepishly. "Well, whatever. I just didn''t understand why that dwarf gave that comment when he was so weak."


    "Leave all that. What is the problem. What did you want to speak about?"


    "Oh that? I¡­ forgot."


    "Forgot? Fine, I have to keep the kings'' company."


    "Wait, I remember. I wanted to ask you about the dragons. Do you not think that if they arrive, there will be a problem because the magic forest is quite near us?"


    "I thought about it very recently. If I think about it, I think that I should first understand the reason for the huge feud between the king of the magical forest and the dragons. For that, I have to wait for them to arrive. Arad does not know the reason. He just knows."


    "Ask Arad? The dragon? Alright, but you have to remember, the dragons might just know that they shouldn''t enter the magical forest in their blood, and it might not be an actual memory. The feud between the two could well be from the first demonic war. Only the dragon king or the king of the magical forest might actually know.", Lucas said.


    "Do you think that I don''t know that? The dragon king is coming very, very soon. At that time, I will see what I can understand. And, forget all of that. The magical forest is still a part of the continent. When the time comes, they will have to fight against the demons or die. Until the current situation just blows away, the king of the magical forest might not act against us.", Liu feng inferred.


    "Fine. Now, why did you bring them here? I know that you don''t need their help."


    "Multiple reasons. Showing off to my father and my to be father-in-law. In the future, I need to be able to have my own power that is not tied to any kingdom. That way, even if I don''t become a king in the future, I will have this place to myself. And, we need to hold all our cards in our hands. If we show them too early, we will be at a disadvantage. The demons cannot know that we have a force that can fight them without sheer numbers. By the way, how is the mass production of the gun coming along?"


    "Very well, actually."


    "By the way, I have to remind you. For all intents and purposes, you are the creator of concrete, railways, and any other thing of even remote importance in this city. You made this city, and you will get mad if the kings act against it.", Liu Feng said.


    "Wait what are you talking about? Oh, ok, I understand.", Lucas said after Liu Feng winked.


    Liu Feng nodded, and he went back down. He apologized to the kings, and he went back down to the gardens of the mage tower.


    "Do you wish to see the gardens? It will be a welcome sight after a long day of travel.", Liu Feng suggested.


    "Get along with your show off boy.", Damascus snorted. Liu Feng snickered as he lead the three kings to the gardens. It wasn''t as magnificent as the other parts of the city, but the garden was still beautiful. As they were walking through the pathways, Liu Feng looked ahead to see a red haired woman walking through the bushes, ruffling the leaves with her hands. Liu Feng''s brow tightened. He glanced at the kings, and back at Feng Huang. These kings were basically everything that Feng Huang hated about humans.


    But, seeing as there was nowhere to turn, Liu Feng lead them straight ahead, and they came across Feng Huang. Liu Feng respectfully greeted her.


    "Senior. How are you doing? Behind me are the kings of the three kingdoms. They will be fighting alongside us against the demons."


    Feng Huang waved her hand to dismiss her, but then her lips curled to a smile.


    She looked at the dwarf and Damascus and said, "Prithvi and Vayu? Good spirits. Very few had reached their expectations in the past, but I did not know that they would be coming to the world so early."


    Both of them instinctively went into attack mode and asked her, "Those are names that we wouldn''t even tell our children. How would you know them?"


    "There are things that no one understands. Let us just say that I am one such thing. Please get along with your day. The sight of humans spoiled mine."


    Liu Feng smiled bitterly and said, "Please come with me. I will show you to your accommodations."


    Liu Feng took them to the second biggest building in the city, the hotel. Liu Feng made sure that no stops were pulled on this one because he anticipated that multiple major figures could come here in the future, and it would be a problem if they felt offended that there was bad service. He gave them all first class rooms and said,


    "Let us take the elevator instead of the stairs. It takes too much time to use the stairs to go up ten stories."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 115 - Luxurious Hotel Rooms

    They went up to the rooms, which were as luxurious as possible, comparable to even their own quarters. It was quite astonishing that such rooms so high up could be this big, and this spacious. Anyone would expect that at this height, all the space would be taken up by pillars the size of men hoisting up the ceiling so that it wouldn''t fall over immediately.


    "Interesting boy, these rooms are very, very impressive.", Damascus commented. Liu Feng bowed and he said, "Each room for one of the kings. The attendants will show you your rooms. The view is a sight to see, so please don''t forget to visit the balcony. Also, if you need anything, please ask the attendants by ringing this bell. They shall provide you with everything that you need to their best capacity."


    "Alright, now get going. We adults have to talk amongst each other."


    Liu Feng left them alone, saying that they were free to explore the city. He went to the workshops behind the mansion after that. These workshops were where the guns were being mass produced.


    He went in and saw, to his surprise, a few thousand guns on the side, just stockpiling. The worker saw him, he saluted. "Young Lord! What brings you here?"


    "Nothing much. I am just here to take these guns away to the next part of production."


    He sucked all the guns into the storage mana stone that he had embedded onto his ring so that he wouldn''t lose it. He called it the space ring because of its utility.


    The worker looked at the sight with his tongue out in shock. "How-how did you di that Young Lord? This is magic!."


    Liu Feng chuckled. ''"Of course this is magic. That is why this world is so awesome.", he thought to himself. But, he knew that a proper explanation was in hand. "Oh this? This is an ancient artefact that allows me to move things to great distances. This is a very important artefact of the city, so it is your responsibility not to tell anyone about it.", Liu Feng said.


    The worker looked flattered that he was able to witness the sight, and felt that he was trusted by his ''Young Lord''. However, inside, Liu Feng regretted showing this worker his space ring. It was not the right thing to do, because Glade could have spies everywhere, and this poor worker would sing like a bird if needed to.


    Liu Feng then went out into the open. He looked at the peaceful atmosphere and sighed.


    "Well, looks like things are going to change very soon. I have to start upgrading all the fortifications of the city, so that it won''t fall easily to any of the upcoming threats."


    He paused for a moment, and looked at the mansion that he resided in currently. It was all lit up, and looked majestic, just like the White House. "All that''s left is them calling me President.", Liu Feng smiled as he thought to himself.


    He went to the mansion and called for SIr Nicholas.


    "Yes, Your Highness. You called for me?"


    "Yes, Sir Nicholas. I have indeed called for you. I have called you regarding a new plan that you have to start dedicating all our resources to. The rest will have to wait. I want you to start building a seventy five foot high wall around the city. This will be beyond the outer city walls. We will also build a similar wall between the inner and outer city. We cannot afford to slack off on security, and we should be able to defend if even an army comes knocking."


    "Yes, Your highness. It will take about a year to complete though."


    "Start with the one between the inner and outer city. It will be faster, as well as more important, as all the refugees will be taken to the inner city during that situation."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Also, I heard rumours. Is the king with us right now?", Nicholas asked.


    "That is true! How did you know?", Liu Feng was curious. This was a plan that took very little time to make up, so he did not inform Nicholas about it.


    "I am technically the Lord, Your Highness. If the Young Lord of the city is bringing about three men around the city and greeting them with utmost humility, then I will be the first to know.", he laughed sheepishly. Liu Feng waved his hand, dismissing him.


    Nicholas nodded, and he left. Liu Feng sat down in the study. He was lost in thought on what his next possible actions could be. He wanted to end the coming war as soon as possible, because he did want more people to die. He also knew that the demon force in Glade was far from the main attacking force. He reckoned that they were the recon force.


    He started writing a letter and then sealed it. He took it and went to the mage tower. He gave it to one of the disciples and said, "Remember to tell your master not to open it until the war has come to the most desperate state possible."


    The disciple nodded. Liu Feng went to the hotel and told the guards of the kings, "I will be returning to the magic academy. Please inform the Majesties of the same."


    The guards nodded.


    Meanwhile, in the hotel room of Liu Man,


    "Liu Man, you truly borne a good son. To think that he could invite that mage tower master, and that red hair woman. The red-haired woman is especially dangerous. For the first time this year, my spirit talked with me and told me not to mess with her. For a spirit to say that, she must be a big-shot."


    "Stop Balor. I don''t know how he even got this city like this. It seems that the master of mage tower did everything, but why would that person of such stature and power help with building a city in a barren town?"


    "Well, Balor, stop kissing up to Liu Man. That kid is my son-in-law. Find someone else for that Haela lass."


    "What do you mean your son-in-law?"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 116 - Bragging

    "You don''t know? My daughter and Liu Feng are officially a couple now. Liu Feng already requested permission for an alliance between kingdoms through marriage. I am just waiting for the right time.", Damascus said haughtily.


    "What is this about? An official couple? When was this decided? What is going on here?", Liu Man interjected, confused.


    "Hehe, just a few days ago, no wait. Just yesterday, your dear son confessed to Amelia, and lo and behold, she accepted. Well, I certainly did not expect that! Amelia detested Liu Feng for so long, it was quite amusing to hear that Liu Feng still wanted to pursue her. Who knows how Liu Feng changed her mind.", Damascus laid back as he thought out loud.


    "What the hell is this? Liu Feng is the only person who has contact with that mage tower person. He holds a lot of delegatory power in his hands. I will not allow this power to fall between Elvan and Aegon through matrimony. Liu Man, what do you think about my daughter? She inherited only her mother''s beauty, not my coarseness. What do you think, eh? Few kings have gone about with only one wife. This is not a precedent." Balor said, rubbing his fingers.


    "Why cry now, Balor? The two just met at the right time, at the right circumstances, and had the right experiences. And, do you really think that your daughter can even compare with Amelia with the slightest? Did you ever look at them side by side. My daughter is the most beautiful of them all, not a doubt.", Damascus spoke even louder. His cheeks were red with the wine that he was drinking.


    "Right time my ass. You were just lucky. Who knows what could happen in the future? Haela is truly a beauty. She will be able to change his heart, maybe."


    "Shut Up! He is just fifteen years old. If my wife hears of what you people are talking about, she will murder me. By the way, what is it about Liu Feng getting a girlfriend? Send her to my house once. Her mother-in-law should size her up shouldn''t she?"


    "I am not going to allow her to get an inferiority complex when she is just a child.", Damascus refused outright.


    "What inferiority complex? My Daiyu is the sweetest person in the whole world. Don''t you dare say that your daughter can''t handle a little talk with her future mother-in-law?", Liu Feng jested.


    "Put all that aside. This place is very huge, Liu Man. Dare I say, even your dear old capital city is a little inferior to this. The only place that I saw which was better than this by miles was the holy city at the centre of the continent. But, this is second, and third is not even close.", Balor commented as he got up and went to the balcony. He had a bottle in his hand, which he was sipping from as he looked outside the balcony.


    "What are you talking about? This is my city as well. My son''s city!", Liu Man said proudly.


    "Don''t kid yourself, Liu Man. This is that mage tower master''s city, and you know it. We can''t hope to offend him right now, with the demon invasion and all. Don''t mess with him anytime soon. We also don''t know how powerful he is.", Damascus said with a grave tone.


    "Demon invasion this, demon invasion that. I wonder why you guys want to believe it so much. Mabe this was all a hoax by the Glade kingdom to scare us. If we break the treaty now, we will have to answer all of the other kingdoms later. I do not want a repetition of the nightmare of fifty years ago now. My father will murder me.", Liu Man sighed.


    "Your father is still alive? Now that''s a surprise. I thought that he kicked the bucket years ago.", Balor said as he came back into the room.


    "We humans may not live for long, but we certainly have the vitality of a cockroach. We will all live till we are a hundred.", Liu Man raised his bottle for a toast.


    The kings were joking with each other when a guard knocked on the door.


    All of them regained their composure and Liu Man said, "Come in."


    The guard came in and relayed Liu Feng''s words to them.


    "It is noted, you may leave."


    Meanwhile, Liu Feng went to the magic academy. He had a very important thing to do, and he knew that time and tide waited for no one. With no student actually knowing the gravity of the situation, he had to start cautioning all the students immediately. The fact that Jean was a demon was now well known to all the students, and Glade would certainly not sit tight during this time. However, Liu Feng was sneezing all the way. He cursed, "Who the hell is talking about me behind my back?", rubbing his nose. He went back to the dorm, where Alderan was waiting for him.


    "How did the meeting go? What did my father say to you? Did he tell you to tell me anything?"


    "Stop being so, well, you. Just relax. You don''t need to be the centre of attraction wherever you go. You are just a prince and not even the only child of Elvan. You do realize that Amelia has a contract with the Queen of Air, Eurus right?"


    "What does that have to do with anything? I am asking if my father has said anything to me."


    "Nothing. We only spoke about demons, okay. Nothing else. Now, if you please, I want to rest. It has been a long day."


    "You are like an uncle. Always saying that you have to rest, just because it has been a long day. You do realize that only uncles behave like that right?"


    Liu Feng looked surprised. "They do, right? That means that -"


    "What are you mumbling about?", Alderan looked at Liu Feng suspiciously.


    Liu Feng fell on the bed and closed his eyes. He called upon the spirits, and Aquous answered. "You are too spoiled Liu Feng. We are answering whenever you want so you are calling us whenever you want."


    "Do you have anything else to do?"


    "I am the queen of water. I have to take care of your oceans, you know?"


    "You control the oceans around us?"


    "Yes, obviously. Who else? The stupid mosters in there? That nine headed snake can only match up to a percent of my power, maybe more. Well, that is powerful for the mortal realm."


    "I called you because I have a few questions regarding the soul."


    "Ah, the soul. One of the more profound aspects of living that no one knows the true answers to. Well, in with it."


    "If the soul is older than the body that holds it, does the body react adversely?"


    "All souls are as old as mana itself. They are all in an endless cycle of reincarnation. Maybe, because you think of yourself as old, you feel that your body is not functioning properly. It is a problem with you, not with the soul."


    "A problem with me?", Liu Feng pondered.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 117 - Gossip

    Liu Feng thought about it more, and he realized that during his time in this world, he acted more as the Liu Feng from earth, and less as a child who was supposed to learn. Even now, he was focusing on fighting a war, instead of doing what normal children would do.


    "Well, I can''t do anything about the war though, that was just responsibility that was pushed on me, but I can change the rest. I have to start enjoying life more. Let the war finish, I''ll start an extended vacation.", he tried consoling himself. but he knew deep inside that he had taken the wrong route in this new life. It was as it god had given him another life, but he didn''t use it properly. In the last life, he made a lot of mistakes, and this was the chance to have a proper life, but he threw it away.


    "Well, at least I did some things right.", he corrected himself as Amelia''s image flashed in his head.


    "What are you muttering about?", Alderan called out to Liu Feng, and he shook awake.


    "Oh, nothing. By the way, let''s go eat. I am starving.", Liu Feng quickly tried to change the subject. He left the room and started walking out of the dorm room.


    "Mad man. What the hell is wrong with him?", Alderan looked at Liu Feng and thought. "Why does he always talk to himself like that?". But, seeing that Liu Feng was walking away he quickly ran up to him to catch up. They started walking side by side to the cafeteria.


    On the way, they were suddenly confronted by Filden and Tesarion. The both of them looked at Liu Feng with complicated and weird faces. Liu Feng looked at them curiously and asked them, "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? You tell me. Glade''s most beautiful princess was found naked on the streets with your clothes draped on her. She was completely naked and had blood all over her. Now you tell me, what is the more plausible explanation to all of this?", Filden asked, his nose already overshooting with blood just thinking about the situation.


    "Naked? That''s a detail that I conveniently missed yesterday. Care to explain, Liu Feng?", Alderan also looked at Liu Feng with his arms folded. "Looks like you think that my sister is not enough for you, eh?"


    "Oh come on! Not you too? Do you really think that I would be so... horny? To sleep with a demon? Both literally and figuratively? That naked part was just a consequence of the fight. When she completely transformed, she became much bigger than she actually was, and her clothes were ripped apart. After I defeated her, her demonic body transformed back into that of a human, and she was naked as a consequence. You can''t possibly blame me for that. I covered her up because I did not want such profanity to be visible in a school.", Liu Feng raised his head and rightfully said.


    "Oh shut up. All of us are around the same age. Do you really think that we would possibly believe you?", Tesarion asked. So then, tell me. How did she look? I tried to get there, but a few people took her away immediately. You might be the only person who saw her in her full, well, glory. How did she look?"


    "Shut up! That''s enough. Let''s go.", Alderan interjected.


    "Mr. Rightful is acting now?", Filden taunted.


    "Let''s just go to the cafeteria.", Liu Feng sighed.


    Liu Feng and Alderan went to the cafeteria. When everyone saw Liu Feng enter,  they went silent all of a sudden.


    "God. What is wrong with these people? Do they have to single me out like that?"


    Liu Feng cursed to himself, and he went to take a seat. He sat down on one of the tables, and he got some food. Slowly, the cafeteria went back to its usual volume, and started speaking about Liu Feng.


    "Did you hear what happened? He destroyed the Glade club because they messed with him."


    "He already did that before. I heard that he deflowered Jean. She was found naked on the scene with Liu Feng''s jacket."


    "You idiot. Did you not hear? They say that Jean turned into a demon and killed her own people. KILLED. People died yesterday. The school has called her father for an explanation. Glade is going to be in turmoil because of this. Jean killed the nobility of her own country. That could destabilize all of Glade!"


    Liu Feng heard all of this, and his eyebrow raised. "Glade can be split apart even more easily than I thought. Looks like I have to thank Jean."


    Liu Feng ate quickly and he went to the park. He looked around, and finally saw the bench where Amelia usually sat. He went there and sat on a side. He quickly fell into a daze and slept.


    After a while, he could feel someone poking him.


    "Who is it? I am sleeping, can''t you see?", Liu Feng said, barely.


    "Get up. This is my bench. I want to sit here. Move to the other side."


    Liu Feng opened his eyes to see Amelia. "You wanted me to wake up to move to the other side of the bench?"


    "Yes. The side that you are sitting on has shade. I want the shade. You are a fire mage right? You should like the heat."


    "What kind of stupid logic is that?"


    "Well, I can''t tolerate the heat. I thought that gentlemen would do whatever their lady asks them to do."


    "That does not mean that they will listen to all sorts of unreasonable demands. You should just lean into the shade. There is nothing wrong with that. Everyone knows that we are in a relationship. Even your father."


    Amelia blushed, but she nodded. "Fine. I am doing this for the shade, nothing else."


    Amelia leaned on to Liu Feng''s shoulder and Liu Feng could smell a slight Jasmine scent from her hair. Immediately, both of their faces became as red as tomatoes.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 118 - Meeting With Tyrion Again

    The two of them slowly drifted off to sleep. After a while though, someone came to wake them up.


    "Looks like you two have become lovebirds now. I am sorry to split you apart, but you have a problem now Liu Feng. The king of Glade is here.", a voice rang.


    Liu Feng opened his eyes and saw Alderan.


    "What''s the time? How long have I been sleeping", he asked. He saw that Amelia also fell asleep leaning on him.


    "The time? The day''s over, can''t you see the sky went dark?"


    "Yes, but how long has it been since it went dark?"


    "About an hour maybe."


    "Looks like I have to make a proper time measurement system as well, at least for myself.", Liu Feng noted to himself.


    He got up slowly, trying not to disturb Amelia, but she woke up regardless.


    "So, what is it? Why did you wake me up?", he asked Alderan in a low voice, afraid that he would wake Amelia up.


    "The king of Glade is here. You being the person he probably hates most in the whole world, it is better if you know right now. You better stay prepared.", Alderan warned Liu Feng.


    "It''s just a king, what can he possibly do to me? It''s not like he is a demon himself.", Liu Feng joked as he started walking away.


    "I''ll go back to my dorm, you better be careful around Tyrion. I heard horrible stories about the King of Glade. I heard that he became the king of GLade, not by succession, but by killing all of his siblings, even his sisters."


    "Didn''t almost all Kings ever?", Liu Feng said.


    "Exactly. When you are talking to a king, you must always be careful. Number one lesson when you prepare as a princess, or a diplomat."


    Liu Feng nodded. "Thanks, but you should know that no amount of diplomacy will save Glade."


    Liu Feng asked Alderan, "Where is he? I want to speak with him."


    "He''s in the guest rooms of the academy. But that''s where my father is. Don''t make a ruckus. My father hates Tyrion, and if he knows that they are in the same building, there will be a problem."


    "Don''t worry about that. The kings who came today went to Dilheim."


    "That was a smart move. Now, what do you want to speak to the King of Glade about?"


    "Well, you''ll see if you come with me."


    "No thanks. No one wants to get in between a fight."


    Liu Feng was about to move away when he suddenly remembered something. He turned back around and looked at Alderan and Amelia, who was arousing from her sleep. "Take her back to the dorms, will you? Better not have an innocent girl sleep in the open like that. That shadow guard will be useless if more than two people attack her."


    All of a sudden, the same familiar black clad man appeared next to the two boys. Alderan jumped up in shock. He regained his composure quickly though and looked at the guard with a higher face. "Number 3. I did not know that you were so bad at hiding that you could be found out by a boy."


    The shadow guard looked down with shame. Liu Feng laughed at the scene.


    "Pity the man. He is just unlucky because I care about Amelia so much. You? Not so much. Why would I spend even the slightest effort on your guard when she is not even spending the cleared effort trying to get closer to hear in on our conversation?", Liu Feng sneered.


    Amelia''s shadow guard looked at Liu Feng. "Please do not do that. It is dangerous to the royal Highness and her Highness if we are found out in the open.", he implored.


    Liu Feng waved his hand in approval and he went away. By now, Amelia was awake, but in somewhat of a daze. She started talking to Alderan, while Liu Feng was trying to look for the guest rooms where Tyrion was staying. There were a lot of buildings around, and synonymously many people.


    Unable to find the right buildings, Liu Feng asked around and finally found the guest rooms after a lot of running around. He thought, "Who the hell wanted to make the magic academy so big and complicated?"


    Meanwhile, in Dilheim,


    "Achoo!", Liu Man sneezed. "God damn. Someone is cursing me a lot these days."


    Liu Feng went inside the guest rooms, and saw the hall was empty. There was no one at the reception table either. He still went up and dinged the bell.


    "Leave. My master is resting.", a sound came from behind him. Liu Feng did not even turn around, because he recognized this voice very much. This was the voice of the rude man that accompanied Tyrion the last time he visited Liu Feng in the hospital.


    "You should tell him that Liu Feng is here to meet him. Surely he wants to speak with me, get to know a first hand account of events", Liu Feng said.


    "Enter. Go to the first door on your right.", the burly man said after a long pause.


    Liu Feng went up to the first floor, and saw the room to his immediate right. He closed his eyes for a moment, and then smiled. He went a little more forward and opened the second door and entered it.


    "How are you, Your Majesty? It seems that you are in a very bad mood, that you even wanted to kill me for something that your stupid children did."


    "You are not a normal person. You just closed your eyes once to know how many people were in the room.", Tyrion''s voice rang out. "I was hoping that you would save me the hassle and just enter the first door."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 119 - Amelias In Trouble?

    "Well, it is just luck that I got to this level. I must actually thank Your Majesty for having a part in this. I fought with one of the demons in the magical forest and got an epiphany and entered the sixth order. You were the reason that they were there in the first place correct?", Liu Feng said as he walked into the room. He looked around the room. It was sparsely decorated for some reason. The guest rooms would definitely be better than this.


    "I was the person responsible for that? Don''t joke around. That idiot took his squad and just ran into the forest the moment that he heard that there was a phoenix in there. I was pleasantly surprised that the king of the magical forest did not move at all to save her. They are a tight knit community in there. Well, they must still be writhing in agony after the last war. They got their ass handed back to them after all.", Tyrion laughed.


    "Well, it seems that this time will be very different. You lost an entire squadron that quickly, and the war did not even begin. You lost so many demons, yet there was not even one casualty on our side.", Liu Feng smiled.


    "You were the person responsible for the disappearance of the survey team?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t say that I am completely responsible. I had help from others. But, rest assured not one of them survived.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    "Why would I care about a mere squadron. The death of the demon general was regrettable, I agree, but the others were just cannon fodder. It would have helped if they helped reduce the numbers of the magical forest a little more. But they didn''t. Truly disappointing."


    "To think that a thousand member team would just be a survey team. I am shivering just thinking about how big the demon army that will come is. I wonder though, has it arrived yet? What will happen if Glade is attacked now? I am sure that internal strife has already begun."


    "You are thinking too much. Sit down. Have a drink."


    "I am young. Please, go ahead. But, I can give you the company."


    "Fine, I''ll drink this excellent wine myself."


    He opened a bottle of wine, and a dark mana could be seen coming out. He poured a cup and drank it. He laughed as the liquid touched his lips. "It''s a wonderful drink. Truly a rare find. Had to get it all the way from Valhalla. You will probably never see a better drink.", he offered another cup to Liu Feng.


    "Valhalla?", Liu Feng looked confused.


    "Hehe, of course, you know nothing. Did your dear spirits not tell you anything about us? Of course they didn''t. Why would they? If you knew the truth that the demons revealed to this king of Glade, you would also change sides in a heartbeat.", Tyrion laughed.


    "Why is he referring to himself in third person?", Liu Feng wondered. Primitus'' voice spoke softly in his ear, "Don''t listen to his words Liu Feng. He is just trying to sow dissent."


    "I know that.", Liu Feng nodded and he continued to stay on his guard. The smell of the drink that Tyrion was drinking repulsed Liu Feng/


    "Now, boy. You think that you are a big deal because you are more powerful than me? So what? If I die, someone else will take my place. If Glade falls, some other kingdom will take its place. The invasion of the demons is just inevitable. Why can''t the spirits accept that and just surrender to the demon king?"


    "You are an idiot. Do you think that the demons want this continent? They want the mana of the continent. After they strip it bare, they will destroy all of us, and we will be powerless to stop."


    "I have put too much into this to stop. As for now, I will just have to kill you for destroying my plans."


    "Destroying your plans? It was your fault for giving your children devil stones. It is only a matter of time before all the kingdoms find out and invade Glade. Why don''t you stop the blame game and just give up? Your death could be swift and clean? You won''t have to face the pain your son did."


    "So it was you who was behind his disappearance."


    "Well, someone had to know why demons suddenly appeared. Your son had a devil stone. He even knew how to activate it. He deserved the torture even if he did not have any information. As for me, you know that I was too injured to do anything during that time. You are underestimating my resources though."


    "Resources? What could a fifteen year old possibly do to me?", Tyrion laughed.


    "Well, for one thing, don''t talk to me like that. I could take away the devil stone from a fully transformed Jean, who was comparable to a seventh order mage. As for you, if you take the devil stone, you will be around that level. Do you think I will hesitate to take your life?"


    "You are the one underestimating my resources boy. What do you think will happen to your dear girlfriend? I heard that you recently got one? She is beautiful indeed. Should I ask someone to taste test her?"


    Liu Feng''s face darkened."Pyrus! Ask her spirit if what he says is true. Is she in trouble?"


    After a few moments of silence, "Yes, she is surrounded, but not captive yet."


    "Send Arad there. I will take care of this person here."


    "Not so fast. You should just leave. The person you see here is not the same person who saw you a few months ago. This could be a disguise. Maybe even a trap to kill you. You should just run.", Pyrus warned him.


    Liu Feng nodded, and he slowly walked to the wall facing out.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 120 - Saving Amelia

    He looked at Tyrion. Tyrion did not seem to suspect a thing. He said, "By now, they must have gotten to her. You should just surrender. I wonder how powerful a demon they can make of you."


    "You really underestimate her power.", Liu Feng smiled hesitantly.


    "Do you really think that a mere child can compare to a demon captain? There are few left in the continent powerful enough to combat a captain. And to think that a girl would even stand a chance, you are not as bright as I thought.", Tyrion laughed as he took another sip.


    Liu Feng took another step back, and he was completely leaned towards the wall. Now, Tyrion glanced at Liu Feng.


    "Trying to leave? Don''t worry about that. I have taken sufficient precautions against cowards.", the king sneered. Liu Feng''s face changed.


    Liu Feng then burst mana in his hand and destroyed the wall next to him. He ran out into the open and started running.


    But, he felt a cold presence right behind him. He continued running, but he glanced back to see if Tyrion was chasing after him. Indeed, a figure could be seen chasing after him.  Liu Feng sent mana to his spatial ring, and a great sword appeared in his hand. Readying it, he slowed down to face Tyrion.


    By the time Tyrion arrived, Liu Feng was ready. He was in a stance, and was standing defensively. Tyrion was also different from before. He had completely transformed into a demon, and it was a very gruesome sight.


    "I should have known that the premier human leading the fight was a big coward. It is quite astonishing that the continent is even putting up a resistance when the spirits chose someone so pitiful to represent."


    "Shut up and fight.", Liu Feng spat out.


    Tyrion did not take the disrespect lightly. He disappeared from his previous position and reappeared behind Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng turned around and blocked Tyrion''s fist. A loud clang ensued. Liu Feng and Tyrion fell back after the collision. Liu Feng started charging up his sword, and it started glowing red with heat. He stepped on the ground heavily and stabilized himself. Shouting out, he started moving erratically, like a part of a dance. Tyrion did not even falter, and he shot forward to attack.


    Liu Feng''s sword had contact with the fist, and it cleaved the entire hand of Tyrion. Not giving him a chance to recover, Liu Feng quickly attacked again to try and destroy the devil stone.


    "Amelia is in trouble! She needs your help. The continent cannot afford to lose a king contractor this early.", Pyrus reminded Liu Feng. Liu Feng stopped his attack, and he fell back. He started running, looking for her.


    "Where is she?"


    "She''s near the dorms. You should be careful. There is a seventh order demon among them apparently. All Amelia is able to do is run in circles."


    Liu Feng used up all the wind attributed mana in his body near his legs. Suddenly, his body burst forward. He moved, and the sound came after he left the area. A sonic boom could be heard all throughout the academy.


    He quickly got to the girls dorm and saw masked men attacking Amelia. He quickly jumped forward and took Amelia in his hands. She resisted until she saw that it was Liu Feng.


    "What is happening? Who are these people?"


    "Just calm down. We have to wait till Arad comes. Let''s. I''ll hold them back, you just recuperate your mana."


    "I can''t. The mana here feels too disgusting. They did something to it. It feels like vomit."


    Liu Feng''s eyebrows raised. "They sent demons here?"


    He looked at the masked men with mana and saw indeed that they looked like dark lumps of fire. He spit on the ground and put his arm forward, signalling them to come. All of the demons rushed forwards except for one. He shouted, "Human left live."


    The demons changed their trajectory from Liu Feng''s head to his stomach. Liu Feng saw this and he quickly retrieved his greatsword from his spatial ring while jumping up to evade all the attacks.  Then, with the sword in hand, he slashed it at the demons. All of them fell on the ground. Liu Feng imbued mana into the greatsword and stiked again against the incapacitated demons. Blood splattered everywhere, and the struggling demons just stopped moving.


    "Human is interesting. Order to let live. Be not fight. Will let live.", the demon who remained said, barely speaking properly.


    "Looks like the important demons are being taught the language. But why? They aren''t supposed to be the type to negotiate.", he thought to himself.


    He glared at the demon. "You lost the right to live when you attacked her instead of coming for me. You should have just ran away, but now you will lose your life."


    The demon shook his head and he took out a pair of brass knuckles and put them in his fists.


    "Well, you are the only demon I have seen that used weapons."


    "Means human faced small fry. Means human weak. Nothing more."


    Liu Feng''s face twitched and he swung the greatsword a few times in the air.


    "Come at me. We''ll see who is weak."


    Before the demons even moved, a flash came from the air and the demon just disappeared into a bloody mist.


    "Arad. I was about to fight that man. You should not interfere in a fight like that."


    "Forgive me Cousin. Time is of the essence. We must head for Dilheim. The demons are trying to aim for the contract holders of the kings. One was here, and the other is in Dilheim I believe."


    "They are aiming for the King contractors? Then why didn''t anyone attack me?"


    "Well, no one knows that you are a king''s contractor, cousin. No one can read your soul."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 121 - City Under Attack!

    Liu Feng looked at Amelia, who had fainted at the side due to exhaustion. She had fell upon his hands. He looked at her softly.


    "She is just a kid. Pity that she has to see all of this so young.", he shook his head.


    "You are a kid too.", Arad reminded Liu Feng. To this, Liu Feng chuckled and shook his head. "My circumstances have forced me to mature early. Far too early."


    "What circumstances?", Arad asked as the two began moving towards the railway station at a very high speed.


    Then, Liu Feng stopped. All of a sudden, he realized something and said, "The train will be slow. We need a faster way to move. I cannot use up all of my mana. If we are up against demons, it is better to keep my mana reserve. Damn it, if only I had that here.", he cursed out.


    Arad also stopped. "What about it I transform? I will be much quicker, and I am sure that I can get there in a few minutes."


    "Can you change to your true form? Why didn''t you tell me that earlier?"


    "Not here, master. This place is too close to the magic forest. We must run for five minutes."


    "Again with the magical forest. What the hell is wrong with you. It is one thing if this was thousands of years ago, but the situation right now is nothing to scoff at.", he spat out. Arad just shrugged.


    Liu Feng nodded, and he picked up Amelia in his arms. He rushed towards the exit along with Arad.


    "Master, you are too slow. Use mana on your legs. Just a little cannot hurt. You can recover it back on the journey there.", Arad suggested.


    "You think I don''t know that? I used it all up for a sonic boom so that I could get to Amelia faster. The plan was to recover in the train, and then prepare for the fight. I failed to account for how long the defences could hold. The phoenix is not exactly running at full capacity, and there are three kings over there whom I totally forgot about. What should I do about them, huh?", Liu Feng shook his head.


    "I see. I mean to use any elemental mana that you have on your legs. Dragons have found that any type of mana can be used on any spell, but there will just be less efficient when used with different attribute spells. You can just target all the mana around you to help you out.", Arad pointed out.


    Liu Feng felt a light bulb ring up in his head. "Then that means that I can do-"


    "We must move fast, master."


    Liu Feng nodded, and he used up all the water and earth mana that he had on his legs and he burst forward just like before, and he almost reached the same speed as Arad was, but he was clearly wasting a lot of mana to achieve this speed. He felt his mana core emptying visibly. He felt his throat getting dryer and his legs felt heavier than stone.


    "Must be a side effect for doing something like this. This is a dragon thing after all. Humans do not have a physical body as powerful as those of dragons.", Liu Feng shook his head as he continued to run, gritting his teeth to stall the pain.


    After a few minutes, they were far into the road that went from Dilheim to the Magic Academy. They were right next to the train track, which allowed them to keep direction.


    Arad stopped and said, "Master, I will be transforming into my original form now. We have been wasting too much time running."


    Arad flew into the sky, and Liu Feng could feel a burst of fire mana raining from the sky. Slowly, a huge shadow descended. He fell back because of the immense power that he felt. Amelia, who was in his hands, almost fell down. Liu Feng quickly gripped her tight, and he looked back at Arad''s true form.


    The dragon was just like the books on earth described. It had scales, looked majestic, and Arad was pitch black. Liu Feng looked at him and just felt a series of indescribable emotions.


    "Please get on master. We could be running out of time."


    "Yes, let''s go. I hope that they held up till now. I really don''t want this war to finish before it even started. How shameless, sneak attacking on us like this.", Liu Feng rambled as he jumped forward.


    Arad went silent for a minute and said, "Let us go. We can''t afford to let Dilheim, literally the base of all your actions, to get corrupted completely."


    Liu Feng nodded, and he got on top of Arad with Amelia on his lap. Arad started flapping his wings, and in mere moments, Liu Feng saw himself along with the clouds. It was night time, but the moonlight gave the clouds a blue tint that looked beautiful. He unconsciously stroked Amelia, and she opened her eyes. She saw Liu Feng and got up.


    "What happened to the people who were chasing me? Where are Aaaagh! What are we doing in the air?"


    Liu Feng smiled and said, "Relax. We are on a dragon. Look, this is Arad. Now, we have to go to Dilheim, so just gather your mana. I will as well. There could be a fight coming, so you have to stay inside the mage tower. It is probably the safest place in the world right now."


    "A dragon?", she stuttered. A dragon was a mystical creature, and the thought that they were riding one was one that Amelia couldn''t comprehend.


    Amelia said, "Where will you be? I want to fight as well."


    "Be sensible. You are their target. They will just kidnap you and run away. You fighting is more of a disadvantage than an advantage for us."


    Amelia pouted, and she sat down and started meditating. So did Liu Feng.


    A few minutes later, Arad said, "We are here, master."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 122 - Entering The Fray

    "We are here, master.", Arad said in a deep voice. He opened his eyes now. Looking around, he saw that they were still high up, with the city down there. The winds were gushing at them. He quickly held Amelia in fear that she would topple over because of imbalance.


    "Where was this chivalry when you were sleeping?", Amelia scoffed.


    "I was mediatating. There is a big, big difference between sleeping and meditating. I was gathering mana from around me.", Liu Feng corrected her.


    "Gathering mana my foot. All around us, there is an abundance of wind element mana. It takes more effort separating other mana out and absorbing it. So stop lying.", Amelia said.


    Liu Feng shrugged as he patted on the back of Arad.


    He saw the city down there, which was lit up in all its glory.


    "Looks like the demons are laying low and don''t want the attack to be known to the general public. If this was a full blown attack, then I am sure that the whole city would be up in flames. Why would they want this attack to be discrete though? Doesn''t make any sense. Anyways, Arad, let us down at the hotel. I need to make sure that the kings are safe. I went around my way to invite them to the city, can''t afford to let them die.", Liu Feng laughed bitterly.


    "Which one is the hotel?", Arad asked.


    "The one with the most lights, and it''s the second largest building. There, you can see it.", Liu Feng pointed towards the building. Even at this height, the building itself stood apart from its puny counterparts in sheer size and light emission.


    Arad started descending downwards. Amelia instinctively clung on to Liu Feng''s sleeve as she was afraid of falling down. Liu Feng smiled at this but did not say anything. The wind rushed towards them, attempting to knock them off, but the moment they neared Amelia, they gave way, as if they were listening to her.


    "She''s in her natural element, yet she is scared out of her wits. Oh the irony.", Liu Feng shook his head as he thought to himself.


    Arad swooped downwards and got on top of the roof of the hotel. It was quite expansive and had many exits rather than just the one. Liu Feng and Amelia got off. Seeing Amelia getting off, he stopped her.


    "Uhuh. You are not going anywhere."


    He said, "Arad. Drop off Amelia in the mage tower and guard her as well as the boy who contracted Terran."


    "Yes, cousin."


    "But-", Amelia wanted to retort, but Arad did not even give her a chance to speak as he rose to the skies once more.


    Liu Feng looked at the roof, and down to the city. All was going normal, except for the fact that the mage tower had a cluster of people attracted towards it.


    Liu Feng ran towards the stairs and got to the first class suite. The floor was very calm, and there were guards everywhere. He went forward to knock on the doors but the guards stopped him.


    "The kings are resting. Who do you think you are to disturb them?"


    Liu Feng snorted and he still knocked.


    "How dare you? You are going to get it boy. You cost me my job.", the guard was enraged. But, he still could not comprehend the fact that Liu Feng just disappeared and reappeared behind them all.


    "Who the hell is knocking at this ungodly hour?", A loud voice came out. Damascus opened the door to see Liu Feng. "Liu Feng? Didn''t you go to the academy? Wait till the morning."


    "Your daughter was attacked by demons."


    Immediately Damascus shook awake. "Where is she?"


    "I had her taken to the mage tower. You should be there as well. It is no longer safe here. Demons have begun their attacks and they are targeting the contractors of King Spirits. If they know that there are kings here, who knows what they''ll do."


    Liu Feng knocked on Liu Man''s and Balor''s doors and briefed them. This time, the guards did not stop them at all after they heard that there was a chance for the kings to get attacked. However, Liu Feng caught a sight displeasure in his father''s eyes even though he was informed about the threat. He disregarded this and went ahead to get all the kings to safety.


    "Now, please come with me to the mage tower. Time is of the essence. Also, please make sure that you have your weapons ready. We could be attacked at any time."


    They nodded, and Liu Man took out a sword from seemingly nowhere. This sword was truly magnificent. It was made entirely of magic crystal and was one of the national treasures of Aegon. Balor brought out a hammer and Damascus brought out a bow, confirming Liu Feng''s stereotypical predictions. They went to the elevator and went to the lobby.


    They were about to leave when Liu Feng warned them, "Please maintain caution. Five demons are approaching us from the side. Please maintain caution."


    The guards were also ready, but the demons who came rushed through them and went straight for the kings. They were laughing. "Hehe. King kill is demon stone. King kill is demon stone. I want demon stone."


    Liu Feng quickly took out his greatsword and slammed the premier demon to the ground. It died in one strike.


    "Please do not hesitate to kill them, as they will not show you mercy."


    "We know, boy. We are not kids for you to tell us what to do every step of the way."


    "My apologies then. Please leave the demon who stays back to me. That is not someone you can afford to fight with unless you are in the¡­ twelfth circle."


    "And you think that you can? Don''t rush off to death yourself.", Balor said, as he swung his hammer against the demon that was trying to kill him.


    Liu Feng smiled and he disappeared to appear next to the demon in the back.


    "I don''t understand why the leader always stays in the back, waiting to die."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 123 - Impressing The Kings

    He rammed the sword into the neck of the demon. But, the demon sneered as he turned around.


    "Zheezhee. You humans should learn to estimate your powers properly. You tend to think yourself as better than what you are.", the demon said as he raised his hand to block Liu Feng''s sword. Liu Feng''s expression did not change one bit, and he turned the sword in his hands. The sword slid back and Liu Feng pierced it forward. The demon''s right arm was stretched out and he couldn''t react fast enough to block the next attack.


    Quickly raising his left arm to block the attack, the demon collided with the sword. A piece of his arm flew out as the demon howled in pain.


    "You will pay for this human!", he screamed as he raised his arm to attack Liu Feng. Liu Feng took a deep breath and stepped back. He put some distance between the demon and him. He glanced at the kings. There were a few demons were attacking the Kings, but they were clearly holding their stand. Multiple people clad in black appeared and disappeared from time to time, attacking the demons at crucial times.


    "You should never turn your head in a battle.", the demon sneered. He was right next to Liu Feng at this instant, and his hand was curled into a fist, aimed at Liu Feng''s fist. It was just a few centimetres away and would make contact Liu Feng in a few fractions of a second. Then, Liu Feng''s figure blurred, and the demon''s right arm also flew out. The demon looked quite comical with no arms at all. His left arm was growing back slowly, but now without any weapons, he was basically defenceless.


    "Defend me!", he shouted. The scrawny demons around them started swarming against Liu Feng, trying to stall for their leader to recover. Liu Feng smiled faintly, and he disappeared from his current position. Appearing behind the demon he was fighting till now, he drew his sword. The next moment, the demon''s head flew out. Liu Feng landed on the ground after hovering in the air for a few seconds.


    The remaining demons saw this and started scurrying, but how could Liu Feng allow that? He threw his greatsword at one of them and ran for the other one. Both of the demons died, and a third was slain by the combined effort of the three kings. Liu Feng looked at the remaining demons, who were in a swarm. He did not chase after them, because his main mission was to get the kings to safety.


    After panting for a while, the kings finally looked at Liu Feng with shock. "How did you kill them so easily?"


    "Please. The demons who came were far too weak. Many of the kids that you saw in the mage tower could go against them. That means that more demons that I thought have infiltrated Dilheim. I have to start focusing more on the security of Dilheim. For now, please follow me to the Mage tower. I have to join the fight fast. Can''t afford to lose any lives here."


    The group started picking up their pace and ran to the tower. There was a fight still going on, but it was far too one sided. There were many demons who were pushing multiple children back. There was an occasional big spell on the side of the mage tower, but that was all. Liu Feng led the kings to the mage tower, and he joined the fight. He got to the frontlines and started a rampage spilling blood like it was water.


    After he started thinning the demons'' side, a few demon captains stepped forward.


    "You are a powerful human. Join us. You will be rewarded. Or, face your death now."


    "It looks like you demons are in a real shortage of manpower. Literally everyone I met is trying to recruit me. Sounds like you demons are in a really vulnerable position here."


    "You think wrong human. We are the most powerful race. We are just magnomous and want to give you humans a chance to make things right and join the right side in the war that will come in the future."


    "War in the future? What war?"


    "I have said too much for a human who has yet to make a decision."


    "Well, all the demons who have given me this ''opportunity'' are already dead. What makes you think that you are any different?"


    The demon who spoke smiled and he rushed forward to attack Liu Feng. Liu Feng quickly defended with the greatsword, and he retaliated with a strike of the greatsword. Understanding that the greatsword was constraining him, he stored it inside his spatial ring and took out a spear. He pointed it towards the demon and beckoned him.


    The demon rushed forward and Liu Feng blocked the demon. The children to the side saw the fight and were about to help when Liu Feng shouted, "Don''t. The demons on the other side did not move, so you shouldn''t either. If they do, then you should as well, but don''t make the first move. It will be to our disadvantage."


    The children nodded, and they sat down. Unfortunately, they could not regain the lost mana because all of the surrounding mana was getting corrupted slowly. Liu Feng saw this and cursed. He did put a lot of time into making this place a haven.


    He started gathering his mana into the spear and he pierced the demon in the head, completely obliterating it. He quickly suppressed the dark mana that was oozing out of the dead body.


    "What should I do about this? This is hurting our chances so much.", he cursed thinking about the corrupted mana. But then, all of a sudden, his eyes lit up. He took out a magical spatial stone which he had inscribed with a spatial magic circle a few days ago.


    "If items can be moved here, then why can''t mana?", he thought out loud.


    The dark mana was moving away, but Liu Feng did not allow any of it to move. He started using the wind to herd the mana together, and he stored it into the magic spatial stone that he had. The stone changed colour from white to purple-black. Liu Feng started pushing all the corrupted mana in the air into the magic stone. It started changing colour and became pitch black. However, it did not leak even a little. Seeing this, he started laughing out loud like a maniac.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 124 - Loop Hole

    Hahaha! Liu Feng was laughing out loud. He tossed the pitch black stone up in the air to show it off to the whole audience as if it was a diamond. And it was! It was a very important discovery.


    "Looks like I have found a loophole in the corrupted mana. It even helps me a lot."


    "Impossible! How did this happen? How could I never see it like this?", Zeus'' voice thundered in Liu Feng''s ears. "Human, you have brought this continent a new lease. This is a very big discovery. With this, we stand a better chance in the war."


    Liu Feng nodded. "Well, now, with this, I can do something more.", he thought to himself. He looked at the demons'' side. All the demons did not seem to understand the significance of Liu Feng''s achievement, but they certainly did not like the fact that Liu Feng killed a demon captain in a matter of minutes. They were shouting and howling. Looking at his own side, Liu Feng knew that the battle was not going well. The children were all exhausted. They were children after all! Asking so much of them was already stretching it. And, with the corrupted mana in the air, they couldn''t even recover.


    "Looks like I will have to remove the mana in the air first. This is what is stopping us from even standing a chance.", he thought to himself. He needed someone to cover him for this process, but both Arad and Feng Luang were missing from the scene. Shaking his head, he cursed , "Where the hell are they when I need them the most?"


    Liu Feng saw the demons were approaching. The children readied themself for another bout, but Liu Feng knew that they wouldn''t last long. His spatial ring flashed, and a few stones appeared in his hands. They were the same blue stones that he used on the demon captain in the magical forest a month ago.


    He threw the stones at the demons. A demon captain at the forefront sneered. "Humans are really stupid. What will stones do?". But he was quickly surprised by the sudden blast of ice that the stone released. The demons at the front were stopped on their tracks and were unable to move.


    "How long do you think that this will hold us human? A few more minutes? What will you do then?", the demon captain laughed.


    "A few minutes? That will be enough.", Liu Feng nodded. His ring flashed again, and a pile of magic stones appeared before him. Liu Feng took out a few mana stones from this pile and he started carving out a few magical circles on them. After a minute, a pile of them were carved out.


    Then, he closed his eyes. All of a sudden, a huge vortex of wind started forming. It was more of a tornado, and all the mana in the air, corrupted and normal, were merged into this tornado.


    "A pity that I cannot separate them.", Liu Feng sighed as he raised his hands and pushed all of the mana into the stones in front of him. A few of them aside, all of the magic stones became pitch black in an instant. Seeing this, the demons grew to unrest. Their main source of strength was an environment of corrupted mana, and they grew stronger as there was more and more corrupted mana. With the sudden decrease, the demons all lost a lot of their fighting power. Still, they were not standing still. Cracks could be seen on the ice barrier.


    "You can go and regain mana now. The corrupted mana has been removed. Be quick. ", Liu Feng told the kids, as he threw the remaining mana stones - bar one - in his spatial ring and took the sword in his hand. He pointed the sword towards the demons.


    All the children were meditating and recovering their mana, and Liu Feng had to make sure that not even one demon had to pass through. That was easier said than done. Liu Feng started gathering mana around him as well, but since he was Liu Feng, he had a much easier time. With not a lot of corrupted mana in the air(even the method that Liu Feng used could not completely take out all of the corrupted mana away), Liu Feng could regain the little mana that he used up.


    A tinge of red could be seen on Liu Feng''s hands, and his arms were now beginning to glow bright orange. The demons were not sleeping, because they had already broken free of their bindings by now. Unlike last time, the demons now were more powerful, although fewer in quantity. Throwing the sword on the ground, Liu Feng smiled at the demons, and he pushed his arms forward.


    A huge flame dragon flew forward from Liu Feng''s hands and attacked the demons. Many of the demons cried out in anguish. Liu Feng waved his hands slightly, and a blue tinge cooled down his burning hands. Steam could be seen on Liu Feng''s hands. His face did not change expression, and he took the sword back into his hands to face the demons who were rushing towards him as if they did not have a care for the world.


    "Now, it is time to retaliate. Disciples of the mage tower, attack!", Liu Feng led a battle cry.


    The children, who had meditated briefly, opened their eyes shouted loudly and stepped forward.


    He started killing demons. He took out the magic stone in his pocket and absorbed the corrupted mana leaking from the corpses, and when the stone became pitch black, he threw it to the side. The demons seemed to notice this difference because they grew weaker and weaker with the decrease in corrupted mana in the air.


    After a while, the children joined the fight by supporting Liu Feng with spells. The number of demons decreased and finally none were left. Liu Feng was exhausted, but satisfied. He collected all the stones that he had filled with corrupted mana. There were about twenty stones which were pitch black, and one which was purple in colour. He took them all in a bag that one of the children gave him. He carried it over his shoulder, and went inside the tower.


    He saw that Lucas was inside.


    "What the hell happened Lucas? You didn''t help out. And where is the phoenix? I thought that she hated demons."


    "Well, you should thank her. She took the demon general that came here somewhere else. Arad left to help out so I am here in case something happened to that girl you brought and the boy."


    "Where did they take the fight?"


    "Into the forest. You should recuperate mana somewhere else. This place- wait. Where is the corrupted mana?"


    "I''ll explain later."


    Liu Feng rushed towards the forest, and he got to the site of the fight just in time. Arad was standing over the demon corpse, and the phoenix was over to the side, injured.


    Liu Feng went over with two magic stones and he started absorbing the corrupted mana into them. They quickly filled up, and Liu Feng took out a third one. After he emptied the corrupted mana in the air, he looked at the phoenix. She was looking at him with astonished eyes.


    "How did you do that?"


    "Mana stones with spatial magic circles can store anything. So, if they store corrupted mana, technically, it disappears from the world."


    "That is ingenious. But, if that is possible, then someone can also take enough mana from the world into mana stones right? They can cause the whole world to go to a pitiful state."


    "Mana stones are a very important and precious commodity. If someone indeed did what you said, if we find them, we can take back the mana that they took back, but it is highly possible that they used up all the mana stones that they have. It could be Glade, but I cannot make that assumption. We must wait and see. For now, you have to recover. You have been attacked by demons, and I cannot remove the corrupted mana from a living person."


    "I can recover. Just give me some fire element mana.", Feng Huang said weakly.


    Liu Feng nodded, and he sent over the fire mana he had leftover to the phoenix.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 125 - Unexpected Turn

    Feng Luang seemed to absorb the mana and expel all the corrupted mana away. A stream of grey air was expelled from her injuries forcefully. Liu Feng looked at this with shock.


    "Looks like it was a very difficult fight.", he remarked.


    "No doubt. Any demon general is extremely powerful. The demons came to gain an upper hand, but they lost a demon general. They left the losers. There are limited demon generals, and for two of them to die before the fight even began does not brood well for them.", Arad pointed out.


    "Well, all of this is pointless if someone more powerful comes.", Feng Huang shook her head.


    "How did you expel all of that corrupted mana from your wounds that easily though? It would take me more than ten minutes of concentrated meditation to achieve that feat.", Liu Feng asked, curious.


    "I am a mythical beast. A beast of fire. Fire mana adores me. Don''t compare me with the likes of you. The mana that you gave me detested the presence of the corrupted mana in my body, which they consider a sanctuary.", she harrumphed, putting on the airs.


    Liu Feng smiled bitterly, and he took out another mana stone from his ring. The one in his hands was already filled to the brim with the corrupted mana, and it was pitch black.


    Liu Feng took all of that mana into the remaining mana stone, but it was still a lot. He took the stone and threw it in the bag that he brought.


    "Truly an ingenious idea!", Feng Huang remarked once more. "A game changer that will help us immensely in the upcoming war.".


    Liu Feng smiled as he took the bag over his shoulder and looked at Arad. Arad had changed to his human form by now. Clearly, all of his clothes were torn, but something else covered him. A faint red glow covered all that had to be covered. But still, his attire was not suitable for the general populace. Liu Feng fished out a piece of garment for Arad to wear.


    "Why could you not have changed your form later? We could have gotten back faster if we moved on your back.", Liu Feng suggested.


    Arad''s pleasant face turned cold. "Please do not insult me. I am a dragon. I had to do what I did because of extreme circumstances. Never make the mistake of commanding a dragon to be a mere mount."


    Liu Feng quickly apologized. He certainly did not expect for this to be such a sensitive topic.


    He went back to Dilheim with Arad and Feng Huang. Although there was a fight, there weren'' any casualties. Some serious injuries here and there, but that was all.


    Liu Feng went into the mage tower and saw Damascus talking with Amelia about something. He saw Lucas on the second floor, using healing spells of sorts to save his precious disciples'' lives. He went to one of the unoccupied rooms in the mage tower and just collapsed on the bed there. He fell asleep almost immediately.


    The next morning,


    "You idiot! Wake up! Why would you sleep? Last night was spent on me trying out diplomacy. Just get up.", Liu Feng could hear Lucas cursing at him.


    He rubbed his eyes and got up. The sun did not rise completely yet, but it seemed that all the kings had awakened. He went down to the hall, where the kings were talking about something. When they saw Liu Feng, Balor said, "Good, you are here. We are just speaking about how important these kids are, and how it is important that they be in better places for their protection."


    Liu Feng''s face darkened. He looked at his father, but Liu Man just gestured apologetically.


    "And how will you be able to protect them? These are the most valuable force against the demons. They will definitely be attacked again and again. How will you have sufficient power to defend them? You are even as powerful as some of them."


    "Boy! Careful. You are speaking with a king. Liu Man, did you not teach him manners?"


    "We are talking about the survival of the entire continent and all you can think about is manners? I saved you. Be grateful. Now, father, you gave me Dilheim. It will pay its taxes whenever it should. I will send Sir Nicholas away. Dilheim can live on its own."


    Balor looked away, and Liu Man retorted, "What do you mean Dilheim is yours. You used my money to make this city of yours."


    Liu Feng laughed and turned around. The kings were about to stop him, but they did not. He went back up the mage tower. He came back with eleven gold bars. He threw them at Liu Man and said, "Here. With interest. Now, if you please, this city does not entertain people who see these kids as mere weapons."


    Balor grunted and said, "Do you not want Darv to participate in the war that you want to hold, boy?"


    "Darv is right next to Glade. If I just wait for a month, your entire kingdom will vanish. You are in no position to threaten me. Now, please leave if that is all you want to speak about."


    "Good! Very good! First a human child threatens me, and then he tells me to leave? You raised your child well Liu Man!", he spat as he turned around to leave.


    Liu Man raised his hand to stop Balor but Balor pushed it away. "I know that I am not at all welcome here.", he scoffed.


    Balor left immediately, leaving Liu Man and Damascus. Liu Feng looked at his father and said, "Father! I did not expect you of all people to support a thought like that. Do you really think that the royal guard can protect these kids? You saw the demons that came today? There was a much more powerful one that came, but was fended off by Feng Huang, the senior that you saw here the other day. You have no idea how powerful these demons are."


    Damascus was about to interject when Liu Feng looked at him and said, "You know that if your daughter was anywhere else in the world she would have been dead. To think that you would be supporting this vile line of thought."


    "Just listen goddamn it."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 126 - Misunderstanding

    "What you heard was the opinion of Balor. You are far too hot-headed. If I didn''t know you, I''d think you were a Klein."


    Liu Feng scowled at the name. He stepped back and looked around. Finding a seat to sit down, he took a deep breath. Gathering his thoughts, he introspected and found indeed that he was at fault. He judged the others too early based on one person''s words.


    Standing up, he bowed down ninety degrees to his father and Damascus.


    "Forgive me Your Highness. Forgive me Father. I was hastly. I hope that I did not offend you too much."


    He immediately apologized to Liu Man and Damascus. They waved their hand and forgave him. Liu Man stepped forward and put his hand on Liu Feng''s shoulder.


    "Everyone makes mistakes, but at a position like yours, the mistakes you make are much more impactful to more people. Because of your anger, you have lost an ally in Darv. There are many ways that you could have handled the situation, but you didn''t. You let your anger get the most of you.", he shook his head.


    Liu Feng put his head down in shame. Liu Man was right. Liu Feng could have simply delegated the responsibility and the guardianship of the children to Lucas. With how much Lucas had been hyped up, along with the fact that Balor got a warning from his spirit not to mess with Feng Huang, he definitely would have kept his mouth shut if Lucas had intervened. And, he would also have no reason to leave the alliance at all. Now, Liu Feng lost a valuable ally, and there was also a possibility for Darv to backstab them.


    "No, Darv will not betray us. The dwarves are still in contact with the spirits. They will stand on the side of the continent.", Liu Feng reassured himself, but he was still not sure.


    "By the way, how did you get that money? The eleven gold bars? I gave you ten, and you said you used five. Earning gold bars is very expensive. I myself felt a pain in my heart in giving you gold bars because of their rarity and their immense value.", Liu Man asked Liu Feng.


    "Well, I do have a few tricks up my sleeve, but it''s mostly the tourism. Lots of people know about Dilheim now that it has become very famous. Adding on to the actual goldmine next to me, it has flourished well. The academy is full of rich students, and giving them the right nudge was enough to fill the coffers. Lots of travellers who go to the other kingdoms are also stopping by here to rest, because of our security. There are no bandits in a ten mile radius of us.", Liu Feng explained.


    "But, how were you able to get so many gold bars? The conversion is not easy. The merchants do not easily give up the gold bars, which are their life blood.", Liu Man asked.


    "Well, I never used the five gold bars as gold bars. I spent five gold bars worth of money. I used maybe just one gold bar as a gold bar. And, the mage tower started holding sway in the big merchant guilds after the citizens started revering them. It became a little easier working with the merchants.", Liu Feng clarified.


    "Looks like you have invested heavily in your city. Aegon is so lucky, to be destined for such a good king. All I have is that brat Alderan who does nothing but laze around. You should make sure that he studies every day. A favor to your brother-in-law.", Damascus sighed.


    Liu Feng nodded at Damascus. He asked, "By the way, where is Amelia?"


    "She went outside to the gardens. She enjoys nature quite a bit."


    "I would expect that. She is an elf after all. Isn''t it in your blood?"


    "Don''t stereotype us. We are of many talents. The only problem elves have is the inability to procreate as fast as humans."


    "And you don''t see that as a problem for Aegon?", Liu Man interjected.


    Liu Feng smiled bitterly, "Don''t worry father. Why worry about things that will come two decades later?"


    "This is a very important matter. There was a precedent when a king did marry an elf, but he did not have any offspring so the throne had to be passed on to a distant cousin. It was chaotic back then. You should understand the implications."


    "I don''t need the throne. I am sure that the royal family can have more than one child.", Liu Feng shrugged. It was true. He did love building the city from the ground up, but it was so big, and it felt like becoming a king had more problems than not. Liu Feng was liking the care free life that he had recently, and did not want to lose all that.


    Liu Man looked at Damascus and said to Liu Feng, "We''ll speak later."


    "Well, that''s suspicious", Liu Feng thought, and he left the hall.


    He went to the gardens to find her, and saw her strolling the different plants. He went up to her and hugged her. She could smell that it was him, and she leaned against him.


    "The fight went well? Any losses?"


    "None. Did any demon get through the frontlines to attack you and the boy?"


    "No, and even if they did, I am sure that the master of the mage tower would be able to stop them. He was just playing with the boy the whole time though. They were playing some game that I didn''t understand."


    "It''s okay. All that matters is that you are safe. Now, let''s go get a bite. I am starving."


    "Where do you want to go? I don''t want to climb five stories every time I want to eat."


    "Well, it''s morning. I know just the place for breakfast."


    They went down the street and came upon this unsuspecting small store which was packed full. It had a bright letter M on it, with a red foreground.


    "This is called McDolads. It is one of my own creations, and it has a very different approach for food. There are no waiters and no waiting time. The food is constantly made.", Liu Feng laughed just thinking about how he ripped off the fast food giant in Earth.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 127 - War Room

    "Interesting. So then, let''s try it?"


    "Please, you first."


    They entered the shop. It was quite busy, but what was to be expected? The whole city was shaken because of the fight in front of the mage tower. All the citizens were afraid to even set foot out of their house. Only the workers went to their shops, but even they were very hesitant.


    Liu Feng looked at the boy behind the counter. Although he could replicate fastfood of Earth so much, one of the biggest advancements that he could not emulate so quickly was a computer. That would take years of time, because he would be the person who would be doing the brunt of the work.


    Regardless, the waiter wrote down the order that Liu Feng had given him.


    "Cool girlfriend man, you are lucky. But you should be careful. There are a few who don''t like it when kids like you try to dress up like the Young Lord. They might beat you up. And, with yesterday''s incident, it feels like even this place is not safe right now.", he sighed.


    "Even? What do you mean?", Liu Feng''s eyebrow was raised.


    "Which rock are you living under? There have been rumours of violence from cities in the west. Did you not hear?", the waiter told him as he went about preparing the meal, going to the back.


    "Is this true?", Liu Feng asked Amelia.


    "I think so, yeah. I did not care much about all that in the last month.", she shrugged.


    "Looks like the demons are difficult to control. West means Glade right.", he said as he reached his hands forward to take the tray of food from the waiter. Reaching from his pocket, he handed the waiter a few bronze coins. Smiling at him, the couple took a seat at one of the small tables.


    "We have to be our own waiter? Why would you want to do such a disgraceful act?", Amelia raised her eyebrow.


    "Nothing disgraceful about that. We are just lucky to be born to kings. These people were not so lucky. That''s the only difference between us and him. Nothing else. No job is disgraceful.", Liu Feng shook his head as he unwrapped a burger and took a bite.


    "Oh god! I miss this taste so much. If only I had some cola to go with this.", he shook his head with ecstacy. Seeing this, Amelia was intrigued, and she also took a bite. Her eyes widened with shock.


    "What is this?", she asked, covering her mouth not to let any of the sauces drip away.


    Liu Feng smiled. "That is what is called a burger."


    Later that day,


    Liu Feng, Liu Man, and Damascus were in the City Lord Mansion. They were all in the room that was repurposed to be a war room. On a large table was the map of the four countries, as well as a few others.


    "Since Elvan does not share any borders with Glade, the army will have to be coming in from Aegon. We will have to assume that Darv will be hostile during this invasion. We will have to steer clear of it."


    "Dilheim is going to be our gathering point. I have already ordered all the resources be dedicated to making a much larger city wall between the inner city and the outer city. That way, Dilheim will be separated into three parts. I can give the middle city to the army to stay.", Liu Feng said.


    "But the main problem still remains. How do we kill the demons efficiently? All my men are barely in the third or fourth circle. Do you really think that they will be able to kill demons like the children here can?"


    "I will supply the required weapons for that. I will require Elvan to send fifty master magic engravers to Dilheim for that.", Liu Feng assured his father.


    "For what? These people are the lifeblood of Elvan. I need to see what circles you want to use."


    "All the circles the Elvans will engrave will be of my own making. And, we will be making this weapon."


    Liu Feng took out a gun.


    "That? What is that peculiar device? What will that possibly do to a demon?", Damascus laughed.


    Liu Feng went out the balcony and pointed the gun at the sky and shot the gun. A huge last of energy shot forward, and slowly dissipated after going forward for about hundred metres.


    "That''s the gun that Amelia showed me! You can mass produce that? I thought that it was an ancient artifact."


    "Anything is possible, Your Majesty. When even magic is possible, why do you restrict your minds to such restrictive thoughts? We are far too reliant on mana, and the ancients. After we are done with the war, we must work towards a more important goal, the improvement of infrastructure without the dependence of mana."


    Liu Feng revealed his final true goal.


    "Are you mad? Do you think that we can reach this point of civilization without mana?"


    "And what will happen in the case of a demon invasion? A proper one. We will be left defenceless without anything to defend. We are too reliant on mana, and that will become our weak point. I don''t need your help. I just need a lot of young minds and a lot of resources."


    "We''ll take care of this later. We have a war that we have to take care of. One thing at a time. You are always so impatient.", Liu Man knocked Liu Feng on his head.


    "Fine. Now, we need a lot of intel on who exactly will command the army. The phoenix already killed a demon general."


    "A phoenix?", both Liu Man and Damascus shouted out.


    "Oh, I didn''t tell you? The red-haired woman you saw in the mage tower was a phoenix. Sorry for forgetting to mention that to you."


    "Sorry for mentioning it? Do you have any idea how much that signifies?"


    "What do you mean?"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 128 - A Proper Explanation

    "A Phoenix is an eternal being.  The phoenix had fought beside the elves during the war. All our history books tell us that the phoenix was an instrumental force of the continent, and fended off many powerful demons. But, for some reason, the books had omitted the fact that the phoenix could take human form. We elves are eternally grateful for the mystical beasts'' involvement. To think that you would withhold this information from us.", Damascus said, his face still flush red with excitement from hearing that there was a phoenix in the city.


    "Well... I did not know that elves had such a deep relationship with the phoenix. I would have told you, but the occasion never arose. I had only spoken with you for like a few days. The phoenix herself arrived here just a month ago. It is not like I could have told you this a long time ago.", Liu Feng put his hands up.


    "Fine. But the phoenix would be a valuable force. Much more important than the armies that we as kings can provide. I suggest that you seek her help. The phoenix has fought against the demons before. She was one of the front runners in the attack that sealed our defence and drove the demons away the first time. She will know more about the demons than anyone else."


    "Well, not ANYONE else. We could always ask the spirits.", Liu Feng shrugged.


    "Are you an idiot? Well, what can I expect from an arrogant human? You humans do not know how important and above all of these spirits are. Spirits are esteemed beings who have more important things to do than just listen to your rambles."


    Liu Feng laughed bitterly, just thinking about all the times that he called out his spirits for questions on the top of his head.


    "Well, you forget that I am also a contractor.", Liu Feng wanted to say, but he hesitated. He was not sure if his father knew, and if he didn''t he just didn''t want his contract to become public knowledge. With demons everywhere, he could not afford to let the information that he was a king contractor out. Even though he trusted his father, he could not trust all of his father''s confidants that Liu Man would definitely divulge this information.


    He thought about and asked an attendant to call for Feng Luang.


    "Huh! What can I expect from a child? You half ass every thing. If you offend the phoenix by commanding her like this, how can you expect to win a war? Go and call her yourself. Humbly.", Liu Man told Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng looked at his father with a complicated expression, but after a moment of thought, realized that his father was completely right.


    "Looks like the experience of a king has taught him so much that a few years of being a CEO has not taught me. I truly am not as big an expert on Diplomacy as he is.", Liu Feng shook his head as he headed to the Magic tower.


    After a while, he had arrived at the gardens, where he knew that Feng Huang was strolling. The moment that he step foot near her, she turned around to look at him.


    "What do you want now?", she asked.


    "If I am looking for you, does that mean that I want something from you?", Liu Feng laughed.


    "You are a human. That is what I should expect from years of looking at you.", she nodded her head.


    "Well, it just came to light that you could have fought in the demon war, so we need information regarding that war."


    "Alright, fair enough.", she nodded.


    Liu Feng was a little surprised. He expected her to have a few demands, and be hesitant to work with humans. Feng Huang looked at him. "Human, I am not petty to not put my differences aside for the land that I hold dear.", she said.


    Liu Feng nodded, and he led her to the city mansion. When they got there, she looked at the place with a little wonder.


    "If only you humans put a little more effort on your morals that you put on these mortal desires. The world would not be in such big trouble.", she sighed. Liu Feng could not retort to this. He knew that this was fact, but it was something that was very, very difficult to achieve.


    He led her to the war room. None of the guards blocked them because this was the prince of the Kingdom.


    "Father, Your Majesty. This is the phoenix who I had met in the magical forest.", he introduced the phoenix. "The floor is yours.", he gestured to Feng Huang as he moved away to find a seat.


    Liu Man knocked on Liu Feng''s head, and he bowed to Feng Luang. "Respected Phoenix. Please excuse my disrespect the previous time we met. I was unaware of your identity. Please forgive me and my son''s way of addressing you."


    Liu Feng sat back and watched the show with a smile on his face. He did not expect this sudden reversal in his father''s attitude. In fact, this was the first time that he had seen his father ever bow to someone.


    Feng Luang just walked by Liu Man without even acknowledging him, and went to Liu Feng.


    "So, you want to know information about the demons?"


    "Yup. Their hierarchy and everything. More importantly, who is going to be the most powerful demon this time?"


    "Well, I could tell you, but I want something in return."


    By now, Liu Man saw that Feng Luang only cared about talking to Liu Feng. His face was red with indescribable emotions. He just sat down.


    "What do you want? I thought that you were beyond all material desires.", Liu Feng was in a pinch. He thought that Feng Huang did not want anything. He thought that she was above all of this.


    "Something that all the people are asking for. Money. Without that, the ice cream man is not giving me ice cream."


    "Hahaha. You are a fan of ice cream? I will have ice cream sent over to the mage tower and to your room at your convenience. You can enjoy it there."


    "Fine. Now, the demons are segregated by rank. There is demon spawn, demon soldier, demon captain, demon general, demon minister, demon lord, and then the demon king. If the demon king arrived at Dicain, then even a war would be pointless. We would just have to surrender, instead of delaying the inevitable. But, since the demon king is chained to his continent by these laws that I still don''t understand, the most powerful being that can come to our continent is a Demon Lord. He is equal to a ninth order mage. I can hold someone like that for about five minutes before falling. The only ones who can fight with a demon lord in this continent are the king of the magical forest, and probably the dragon king."


    "The dragon king? Is he very powerful?"


    "Of course he is. After offending the king of the magical forest, the only reason that dragons were still alive was because of him. He is the only one who can fend off that tiger."


    "I see¡­ How probable is it that there is a demon lord in the ranks of the demon army right now?"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 129 - Discussion In The War Room

    "Quite improbable I''d say. A demon general won''t act so rashly by attacking me if there was a demon lord at the helm. The leader is probably a demon minister. But, even a minister is not to be looked down upon. A demon minister is a demon general with a weapon made of pure devil crystal. Pure devil crystal! We are screwed if this demon minister has armour instead of a weapon. Far too many lives were lost to that minister who had armour. More than we could spare.", Feng Huang said, her face ashen when she tried remembering the past.


    "Is armour made of devil crystal impregnable or something? I mean, something cannot be impregnable or something, right? Enough power and we can finish it off.", Liu Feng asked.


    "It gives the demon protection, unlimited supply of mana, and restores any damage that he has taken. We had to fight with him continuously for a month and drain out all the mana that was in the devil crystal.", Feng Huang said.


    "How good is the protection? And what is this about recovering damage? Can mana be used to recover damage? Doing it for us will cause excruciating pain right? How do demons do it so consistently?", Liu Feng was curious.


    "We do not understand much about these demons, but one thing is certain. Give a demon enough corrupted mana, and he will be able to kill someone one, maybe even two tiers higher than him.", Feng Huang shook her head.


    "Wait, after you drained all the mana out of the devil crystal, did it lose colour?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Yes. It became a sort of translucent colour. How did you know that? It was as if there was no more courrpted mana left in the armour. But, as long as it stayed on the demon''s body, it just did not become completely clear. It always had the hint of darkness emanating from his body into the armour. And, it was still hard to penetrate. We had to target only the parts of the body that the armour did not cover, which was difficult in such a high profile fight. After the fight was over, we took the armour away before the demons could send more reinforcements. We hid the armour deep in the magical forest so that no demon could ever retrieve it and create another monster."


    "Wait a minute. If the armour became translucent and clear, doesn''t that mean that the demon crystal is basically a corrupted mana crystal?", he thought to himself. His ring flashed and a normal mana crystal appeared in his hand.


    "Where did you get that artifact from?", Liu Man asked Liu Feng with a raised eyebrow. It was quite obvious that he didn''t give it to Liu Feng.


    "The master of the mage tower gifted it to me, Father.", Liu Feng lied through his teeth.


    Then, he looked at the phoenix. "Did the armour look like this? Totally translucent after all the mana stored in it was used up.", Liu Feng held the crystal up for her to see.


    "Yes. This is indeed how it looked. How could l miss that? It was a mana crystal! That explains it.", she exclaimed.


    "So why can''t we make our own mana crystal armour or something?", Liu Feng asked her.


    "That big a block of mana crystal does not exist anymore. You can break a mana crystal, but you can never reforge it. That is just not possible. Truly regrettable that most of the mines were such that the mana crystals were broken to the small size that you see now, and that is what you have in your hand. Our continent spelt out its own doom.", Feng Huang sighed.


    "If that is the case, then we might have to go to the magical forest. If it is made out of magical crystal, then that might mean that the armour is not just for demons, but for normal humans as well. If that is the case, well, now is the right time to retrieve it, because you might be able to use it."


    "Use it? Use it how?", the phoenix asked curiously.


    "If we can supply the armour with mana, and fill it with the fire element, then it will become a red coloured armour instead of the black that you saw when it was wielded by the demon. Because you are literally a part of fire, and you thrive with fire mana, you will be able to increase your power considerably with an armour like that.", Liu Feng explained. "Of course, all of this is in my head. I still have to test it. That is why I need to go to the magical forest and get that armour out of there."


    "Impossible. Anyone who even looks like a human will die if he enters the king''s territory. And taking away the armour? You will have to fight a war with the king first. He lost his son to that minister, so he keeps the armour as a memento now."


    Liu Feng was at his wit''s end. "The king of the magical forest hates demons right? Because he technically is a part of Dicain."


    "Yes, he is."


    "And he is an embodiment of wind right? So is he close with Eurus? The Queen spirit of wind."


    "Of Course. Who do you think bore his child?"


    Liu Feng suddenly coughed out. "Wait, the King of the magical forest had a kid with a spirit?"


    "Yes. We are able to exist in the spirit realm, and also able to move in the primal chaos freely."


    "Huh, that''s weird. If you are basically spirits, then why don''t you just go to the spirit realm?"


    "Unlike spirits, we can exist in the mortal realm. We are here to enjoy the goodness of the mortal realm that the spirits up there cannot. "


    "Interesting. Well, then should I send the contractor of Eurus to the king to negotiate? If he helps out with the subjugation of the demons, then we will take away all traces of demon energy remaining in the forest, and it''s surroundings. Cause I am sure that the Glade side of the forest is stinking up with corpses, and your territory was run over by demons."


    "You are risking too much. The King does not listen to reason as much as he does emotion. You must hope that he does not kill you all the moment you see him."


    "Yes, but we need help to kill the minister right? The dragons won''t arrive until three or four months later."


    "Dragons are coming here?", both Damascus and Liu Man said in unison.


    Liu Feng slapped his own forehead. "Right, these two are still here."


    "Yes, the master of mage tower was kind enough to invite them here, but it takes a lot of time to come from the kingdom in the west."


    "You should have told us! As kings, we should know who is on our side, and we should have as much information as possible. It was very irresponsible of you to omit any information from us."


    "Sorry for that. Now, to the topic on hand."


    "Who all are coming to join the fight now?", Liu Man asked Liu Feng.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 130 - Negotiating With The King Of The Magical Forest

    "Who all are coming to join the fight now?", Liu Man asked Liu Feng.


    "It''s just us. The dragons won''t arrive until a few months later but we can''t afford to wait till then for our plan to start. We must attack the demons immediately. They are demons, so there will be an endless supply from the other continent. We can''t allow them to get any reinforcements. We will have to strike them when they are down now. They already lost two demon generals, and a considerable force in the magical forest when I fought with them."


    "Considerable force? Don''t kid yourself child. That is no considerable force. That is just a small squad that the pompous fool brought to help him. If the demon general brought the real troops behind him, then the king of the magical forest would have come out and obliterated him and his pitiful army in an instant., Feng Huang scoffed.


    "Right. But a fly''s meat is still meat. By killing all of those demons, I have basically saved a few dozen lives who can kill a few dozen more demons. Isn''t that a profit?", Liu Feng said. Feng Huang looked at him like she was looking at a fool.


    "Do you really think that the few dozen demons that they kill will change the fight even one bit?"


    "Well, that is what I am getting to in a minute. Anyway, I fought with these demons and the guns can help at least until the demon captains. After that, I don''t think that they will be of much help.", Liu Feng explained.


    The kings looked at Liu Feng with shock. "You fought with them?"


    "Yes. I fought with the cannon fodder while Feng Luang here fought with the demon general.", Liu Feng forgot that he did not clarify the circumstances in which he had met the phoenix.


    "I see. So, do you think that your gun can kill most of them?", Damascus asked.


    "Of course. I am confident that it can kill up to the demon soldier level. I don''t think that it can harm demon generals, or the demon captains, as I said. Maybe if we continuously fire against the demon captains, it will do some damage, but I don''t think that is very sustainable. I have to use mana stones and magic beast cores as ammunition, and they are not exactly very common. The one biggest problem we will face is the energy source. I was using magic cores of magic beasts in the magical forest, and to equip thousands of frontline soldiers with it, we will need tens of thousands of cores. I am afraid that it would cause a mass extinction event", Liu Feng said, as shivers went down his spine.


    "The king of the magic beast even warned me when I was attacking and indiscriminately killing lower ranked beasts. He will definitely kill us all if we go to the magic forest to start harvesting magic cores.", Liu Feng continued.


    "Well, the Elvan treasury does have quite a few cores, and I am sure that if we fight all the way to the capital city of Glade, we will be able to replenish our resources, and get a few cores as well. What about the Aegon side of things? Liu Man! Are you sleeping? What are you doing?", Damascus waved his hand in front of Liu Man, who was in a daze.


    Shaking himself awake, he looked at Liu Feng. "So you guys killed a total of two demon generals already huh? And the dragons are coming soon? Got it. Anyways, we have very few magic cores and mana stones in our treasury. I will send for them, but I am afraid that you cannot rely on us.", Liu Man shook his head.


    "Fine. Then, we have to gather as many cores as we can. I will prepare Amelia for the negotiations.", Liu Feng said, stretching his hands.


    "Are you sure that she will be safe? This is a very dangerous man we are talking about.", Damascus warned Liu Feng. "You said that he even threatened you just for killing a few beasts lower ranked than you. And then there is the fact that he hates humans. What is to say that he doesn''t like Elves either? I do not want to lose my daughter to such a risky proposition.",  he said, strongly refuting Liu Feng''s idea.


    "Don''t worry about safety. I will be going with her to make sure that nothing happens. Knowing that the mythical beasts of the magical forest are actually spirits has given me a wonderful idea. Don''t worry. I will make sure that nothing happens.", Liu Feng affirmed.


    Damascus was still not convinced. Liu Feng had to spend a lot of time talking the particulars with him. Feng Huang, who was not interested in the topic at all, left the room after taking a few coins from Liu Feng to head over to the ice cream parlour.


    "I am not that weak! I can protect her when the situation arises.", Liu Feng said.


    "Fine!", Damascus relented. "But if even a hair on her head is harmed, then things won''t be so pretty.", he gritted his teeth as he left the room.


    Liu Feng left the room and went to the gardens outside the mansion. He saw Amelia strolling the gardens.


    "Of course you would be here. It is getting late. You should sleep right."


    "I had a feeling that I was needed for something."


    "Well, the elders were true. A woman''s intuition is truly terrifying. Tomorrow, you and I will go to the magical forest for a few negotiations. Get ready."


    "The last time that we went to the forest, things didn''t go so great."


    "Well, this time I am powerful enough to protect you against most things.... except three people. Ironically we are going to meet one of them."


    "Fine. But isn''t this too fast? I need some time to prepare."


    "Well, there isn''t enough time in the world. We have to move tomorrow. We have to strike as fast as possible and reclaim Glade so that we can prepare to fight any demons that might be arriving in the future. Pack a few clothes, the trip shouldn''t take too long."


    The next morning,


    "What the hell is that? I am not getting inside some sort of monster."


    "This is metal. Can''t you see? It''s just like the train. Now get in, we are losing daylight."


    Liu Feng was inside a car, and Amelia was resisting his attempts to get her in."


    Finally convincing her to get in, Liu Feng started driving the vehicle.


    "Why are we going in this¡­ thing?"


    "This is called a car. We are using this because using a train would be overkill for just two passengers, and we must conserve all mana that we have because we have to save up for the war that will be coming up."


    "So, this car is like a smaller version of the train?"


    "Yes, in a very simplified way of looking at things."


    "That master of the mage tower is truly a genius. To think that he did so much."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 131 - Telling All The Students To Leave

    "Hehehe", Liu Feng scratched the back of his head as he smiled nervously.


    "What? Did I say anything wrong?", Amelia asked Liu Feng.


    "No. You said nothing wrong at all. You are absolutely right. Well, the ancients were very advanced.", Liu Feng put his hands up and did not say anything else in response.


    "Then why is everything you say so sarcastic? It''s as if you are the person who created everything, and you just gave this laurel to that master of the mage tower.", she said.


    Shock filled Liu Feng''s eyes, but he quickly hid it. Looking at her, he smiled faintly and said, "Now, we have to move quickly. I want to speak with the king of the forest by the end of the day so that we will be able to sleep peacefully."


    "What do you mean?", Amelia asked apprehensively.


    "If the negotiations go well, then we will be safe till we leave, because he is the king of the forest, and all of the magical beasts are considered his subordinates.", Liu Feng explained.


    "And what is they don''t?", caution filled Amelia''s voice.


    "Well, if they don''t, they don''t. We just have to hope that he doesn''t kill us or something.", Liu Feng shrugged his head.


    "Kill us? Why the hell did you even come here then? To die? Negotiations without any guarantee of protection? Without a doubt, this is the most reckless thing that I have taken a part in.", Amelia raged.


    "Careful now.", Liu Feng stabilized the car because Amelia shook the car itself in her fit of rage with gusts of winds. "And why do you even care? I am the one in deep trouble if the negotiations go even a little wrong and if the king is completely hot headed.", Liu Feng sighed.


    "You are the one in trouble? How so?", Amelia asked.


    "How so? You are a contractor of Eurus, the queen of the wing spirits. The king of the magical forest even had a child with Eurus according to sources, which I cannot even fathom, I mean, can you even visualize that? Anyway, why would he kill you? If anything, he would kill me in a fit of anger. I am human, and to him, I am basically that person who does not even have a contract. I basically fit his MO of people he wants to kill.", Liu Feng said as he hit the frame of the car with a hint of frustration.


    "MO? What''s that?", Amelia asked.


    "Oh right, I forgot. It is something referring to how he operated. Nothing you should be concerned about. Fine then, let us get going. We are falling behind, and the day is catching up to us.", Liu Feng said as he pressed on a pedal, presumably the mana pedal (a substitution to the gas pedal), and accelerated considerably.


    They kept driving until they reached the magical academy. Reaching the sign of the magic academy, he looked inside. There was not a lot of people inside, but there were clearly people. It seemed like the kings of the countries had not ordered their returns as of yet.


    "Why did we come here? Shouldn''t we have gone to the magical forest?", Amelia asked curiously.


    "Well, I do have a few announcements to make here, and the entrance of the magical forest is very near."


    "Announcements? What announcements?"


    "You idiot.", he tapped on Amelia''s head. "Isn''t there a war about to go on? What will happen if there is a goddamn academy in between with the students still there in between the border of the countries who are going to war?", Liu Feng asked Amelia.


    "They will get killed first by whoever arrives first. You are right! We have to evacuate all the students fast!", Amelia realized.


    Liu Feng went in on foot after asking Amelia to stay in the car. He went to the dorms and to his room. Alderan was inside, just sitting there blank faced.


    "Why so dull? You should take a look at your appearance in the mirror."


    Alderan looked up to see Liu Feng.


    "You are back, finally!", he leapt up.


    "Yup, I am back.", Liu Feng said.


    "Is my sister safe? You were gone for a whole day!", Alderan asked.


    "She is. Don''t worry about her. On another note, I have some very, very important things for you to do."


    "Me? What?", Alderan was apprehensive.


    "You should take all the students of Elvan and Aegon to Dilheim. A series of trains will be coming to pick you guys up. Please be quick. We don''t have much time. We will be declaring war on Glade very soon."


    "War? What about the students of Darv? The king of Darv also came for the meeting, right?"


    "Well, we had a disagreement regarding how to proceed, so the king of Darv decided that he would not help out with the war."


    "Disagreed about how to proceed? And they just quit the war? They are not humans! They should know the degree of importance this war holds for the continent, for our survival."


    "I will explain it to you in detail later, maybe. First, get all the students out. They could be valuable in the war, and if they stay here, another attack by the demons would wipe them all out.", Liu Feng said again.


    Alderan nodded, and he got up. "When are the trains arriving?"


    "Soon. By the way, does the whole school know about the fights that went on?"


    "Yes. Why do you think I know about my sister''s abduction by the one who destroyed the Glade club? Everyone is saying that you kidnapped my sister."


    Liu Feng threw a gold medallion towards Alderan. "This will help with commanding the people from Aegon. Tell them that if they wish to survive, then they should go to Dilehim. Also announce very clearly that people from Darv and Glade are not allowed inside Dilheim for the next few months."


    "The students are not going to be very happy."


    "This is not the time to be caring about a few idiotic children who do nothing but use their father''s power to show off and use it to bully the weak. Don''t forget, even you are one of them. I am only saving all of you because Aegon and Elvan are allies. Now, I don''t want the trains to get hold up. Take care, I''m leaving."


    "Leaving? I have to do this on my own?"


    "You are going to be the king of Elvan. Do you not think that you can do at least this?"


    Liu Feng left the room and went back to the car.


    "Announcements done already?"


    "Well, I delegated responsibility to your brother. See, look how much trust I put in him. I am already forgiving all his actions."


    Amelia just stuck her tongue out and turned the other way. They slowly entered the forest. The road was a little bumpy, but the car was an all terrain vehicle, so the passage was smoother than expected. They went along the same road that they went through when they first came here. It was considerably faster because they were in a car though. They went into the forest, and arrived at the gathering that caused the massacre.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 132 - Azure Dragon

    Amelia saw that there was still a lot of dried blood everywhere, and she just looked away. It seemed that the blood from a month ago still had not disappeared here. It just dried up here, and stains were just on the ground. In a place filled with magical beasts, there was obviously no one to clean anything up. Only nature could over a long time.


    She shivered a bit, just thinking about what had happened. Liu Feng saw this and just shook his head. At some point, people had to learn to face reality. He turned right, towards the direction the monster horde came that day. Turning right he looked at the sides to make sure that no monster was heading towards them.


    He kept going straight, but weirdly enough, he was driving with his eyes closed.


    "Can this thing, I mean car, go forward by itself?", Amelia asked.


    "Of course not. Why would you think that? Wait, forget it. Nothing wrong in thinking that actually. I am not exactly closing my eyes. There is a technique of mana that I employ regularly.  I am looking further than my eyes can see using mana, so that we won''t encounter any monsters on the way.", Liu Feng explained.


    "You can see further using mana? How is that? I want to learn as well.", Amelia asked Liu Feng with an excited face.


    "Don''t be stupid. We are here on work. I can''t exactly stop in the middle of nowhere and teach you something that you might not even make a lot of use of. Just focus on the task at hand.", Liu Feng rebuked her instantly.


    Amelia pouted as she turned the other way. Seeing this, Liu Feng shook his head. "I give up. Fine, I will teach you after we get back. But don''t tell you that I didn''t warn you. It is going to be very, very boring."


    "Oh, I see. Fine then.", she just kicked back and dozed off on the seat.


    "What? First she makes me think that she really wants to learn the technique, and then when I tell her that I will teach her, no response. What the hell is wrong with this girl?", Liu Feng thought to himself as he shook his head. "Women are complicated.", he smiled bitterly.


    "What was that?", Amelia opened her left eye a little.


    "Nothing, nothing.", Liu Feng said. Inside, he was drenched in sweat. "How the hell did she hear that? I was so sure that I was talking to myself in my head."


    Shaking himself from his line of thought, he started paying more attention to the road in front of him.


    Liu Feng kept driving at a steady pace, neither fast nor slow. The sun started setting eventually, signalling the evening, yet Liu Feng had no idea where he was.


    He stopped to the side to gather his thoughts. "Oh god, I thought that this would lead to the centre of the magic forest, where the king was, but how wrong I was! I should have at least asked father for any maps that the kingdom has of the magic forest. Someone must have gone deep into the forest right?", he lamented as he rested his head on his steering wheel.


    "What happened? Where are we?", Amelia asked Liu Feng. Liu Feng had no idea how to answer her, but he did not want to show any weakness and let her panic.


    "We are getting there. A little more time.", he smiled and started the car again.


    He continued along the road. Right now, he was just hoping and begging that the path that they were going was the right one, and that they would get to the throne, or whatever the king sat on, quickly.


    He saw that after a point, he stopped seeing and hearing any monsters at all. He stopped the car and closed his eyes. He started spreading his mana towards the direction that he was going to, when he heard a voice.


    "It is very rude to look at someone''s place without their permission, child.", a slow, and quiet voice rang in his ears. The voice was almost transcendent as if a wise old moose was speaking.


    Liu Feng opened his eyes immediately. He glanced at the direction where he spread his mana, knowing that there was another mythical spirit in that direction. He was just hesitant to go there without knowing which spirit was there, and how it felt towards humans.


    "Don''t worry. Pan Long won''t hurt you. He is a gentle being, incapable of harming without reason.", Aquous'' voice chimed in.


    "Pan Long? Who is that?", Liu Feng asked Aquous.


    "Don''t worry about all that. You will meet him. Go there. The night alone in the woods is terrifying, especially this deep in the forest, and with another to protect. Pan Long will deter the more powerful beasts.", Auquous said.


    Hearing that reassured Liu Feng, and he went forward in that direction without spreading his mana to check his surroundings. He knew that no magical beast would dare to enter the territory of a mythical beast. After about ten minutes of driving, he finally came across a huge lake.


    Seeing the lake and nothing else, he knew immediately that this was the mythical beast of the water element. He stopped the car and looked towards the lake to see nothing but the shimmering sunset on the lake''s surface.


    He got out of the car without alerting Amelia, and he bowed towards the lake.


    "Liu Feng greets senior."


    The lake rumbled, and a huge figure came out of it. Water spewed everywhere, waking Amelia up. The first thing that she saw was a huge shadow and Liu Feng infront of it. She looked aghast, and an adrenaline rush kicked in immediately. Liu Feng looked at her and saw her panicking. Predicting her to do something to make the situation worse, he rushed towards her to calm her down.


    "This is one of the mythical beasts. Don''t worry. Just calm down and let me speak to him."


    The mythical beast here looked eerily similar to a dragon, to the true form of Arad that Liu Feng had seen, except for a few key differences. This dragon had a more mysterious aura about it, and it felt like it merged with the lake itself. And then, it had the exact opposite elemental disposition.


    The dragon looked at Liu Feng by coming close to him.


    "I smell Aquous off of you boy. Is she faring well?"


    "Tell him that it has been a few centuries since his last visit, and that I am getting bored."


    Liu Feng proceeded to act as a sort of a telephone between the two beings, just conveying Aquous'' thoughts. Finally, after an hour of speaking to each other, the dragon looked at Liu Feng. "What brings a human this deep into the magical forest? Surely Aquous wouldn''t have told you to risk your life just to speak with me."


    "We wish to speak with the king of the magical forest."


    The dragon just pulled back immediately.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 133 - Camping Out

    "You must be drunk. Meet with the king? Are you mad? Do you really wish to die?", Pan Long laughed out loud.


    We wish to negotiate. I hear that the King is on good terms with Eurus. I have her contractor here. We just wish to request for his help in subjugating the demon force that has recently been discovered in the kingdom of Glade.", Liu Feng pointed towards Amelia. She looked confused in all of this, but she knew better than to talk without knowing any context. She kept mum and kept looking at the proceedings.


    "You are far too naive, thinking that the king would just help you because of the presence of demons. Do you think that we do not know that demons have arrived to the continent? We are a part of the continent. We know everything that happens to it. Including the fact that Glade is a kingdom of humans, and that humans are sheltering these very demons that you wish to fight.. That alone enrages the king so much that he wished to kill all of you.", Pan Long said.


    "What do you mean? Just because of the presence of demons? Isn''t it a big deal? There are demons here! If they are not eradicated, then they will grow as a power, and another full scale war will be required to eradicate them. Prevention is better than the cure.", Liu Feng said.


    "Do you think that this is the first time that demons have arrived to the continent? We have been fighting a hidden war with them since the first demon war, but none of you mortals know anything about it because you have never cared. Do you think that demons just come from nowhere? Even right now, there are demons who are entering the northern side of the continent through the seas. You are just fighting for yourself while the king is thinking about how he can get rid of all the demons at once.", Pan Long said.


    "I am not even asking for his help. I can take care of everything myself. I want the demon artefact that the king hid inside his lair. I can use it.", Liu Feng said.


    "Would you give up the one momento of someone you love so dearly to the people who are the reason that person died? Think along the lines of the king, not yourself, human. He will never agree to your request. Don''t even bother.", Pan Long shook his head, and in the process, sprayed water all over Liu Feng.


    Wiping the water on his face, he said, "I have a way of convincing the king, but I just need to know where I can find the king."


    The dragon sighed and said, "Wait till the morning child. That is the least I can do for you. This could be your last night, so spend it well."


    Liu Feng nodded, and went back to the car. Amelia looked worried.


    "What did the two of you talk about? The voice of the dragon seemed so loud, yet so faint. I couldn''t hear any of your words at all."


    Liu Feng''s eyebrows raised, and he just said, "Nothing much. I just asked for directions to the center of the forest, and he said that he would tell me tomorrow morning."


    "You spoke to each other for an hour!", Amelia replied with shock.


    "Well, that was just some private chit chat regarding his life, I can''t disclose that to you. Now, let us set camp. It is going to be a long night, and I have yet to eat anything so far."


    Amelia''s stomach grumbled immediately after Liu Feng said the word ''eat''. She blushed and just sat back in the car.


    Liu Feng laughed, and he said, "Why are you so sensitive about everything that happens? All these are biological properties of the human body. Just let them happen freely, and don''t feel ashamed about anything."


    He took a few poles from the back of the car and laid them on the ground. He started setting them on the field, and took some cloth from the spatial ring. After setting the tents, he started a fire and put a pot on top of it. He added a few vegetables and oil, as well as water in the end along with a few spices to finish a stew of sorts.


    "I am not a very good cook, so don''t judge. Just eat this for the sake of energy", he warned Amelia when he gave her a bowl of the stew.


    He drank his portion in a few gulps and he put the bowl aside.


    "Refills are in the pot if you want. I am going to sleep. You can sleep in the other tent, or in the car if you want to. Now, because this is the territory of a mythical beast, no monsters will come here. You can sleep in peace."


    Amelia nodded and Liu Feng went inside the tent and just lay on the ground and went to sleep.


    Liu Feng, however, did not fall asleep very easily. He tossed and turned in his bed maybe tens of times. The fact that there were multiple places the demons were entering the continent seemed unnerving.


    "All the contractors are concentrated in the south. Who will possibly defend the north?", he thought to himself.


    The next morning,


    Liu Feng got up, and he went outside. He stretched his hands and saw the sunrise. The scene was very peaceful, and he just sat on the ground to see the sunrise. It was exceptionally quiet. He looked at Amelia and saw that her tent was undisturbed, and he knew that she did not wake up. He went to the lake and he called out the dragon.


    "Senior, it is time to leave for us, so please tell us how to get to the centre of the magic forest."


    The water bubbled up and the dragon rose up, spewing water again. The tents got drenched.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 134 - Meeting The King Of The Magical Forest

    "Is this how you wake me up?", Liu Feng could hear a voice ring. A drenched Amelia stepped out of the tent to see Liu Feng with the huge dragon. Without saying a word more, she stepped back into the tent.


    Liu Feng smiled bitterly, but what could he do? He looked back at the dragon and asked, "If you please, the directions."


    Pan Long sighed. "And here I thought that a proper rest would clear your mind."


    "Sometimes, we have to do what we have to do. I came here prepared.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    The dragon spoke to Liu Feng explaining to him how to get to the centre. After all of this was done, Liu Feng bowed down to the dragon in respect.. He nodded and he went to Amelia''s tent to call her out. He opened the tent and went inside.


    "Amelia, let us- Aargh! Why are you naked?", Liu Feng stepped back in shock.


    "Aargh!", a shrill scream came from inside the tent from Amelia. "You idiot. Did you not hear to knock before entering? I was changing because my clothes were wet. Idiot. Get out.", Amelia pulled up a blanket on the ground to cover her up.


    Blood rushed down Liu Feng''s nose as he remembered the beautiful scene that he just witnessed, but he shook his head and went to his own tent.


    After a while, Amelia got out of the tent. Her face, just like Liu Feng''s was as red as a tomato. She did not say a word and she just kept walking. She walked up to the car and took a fruit to eat from the seats. After that, she walked back to her tent and went inside. Then, she sucked all the items in the tent into her spatial item. Liu Feng saw this and he smiled bitterly. It was not like he wanted to peek on her! But he couldn''t exactly change time, could he? He went back into his tent, and packed everything up in a few minutes.


    After he packed up the tents, the ground was almost as empty as it was before they had arrived, bar a few more items that they had to pack. Putting the poles in the car. he got onto the car and sat in the front seat.


    "We are leaving in ten minutes. Quickly pack up, we don''t have much time. I want to get back to Dilheim tomorrow, because we cannot afford to waste time on a fruitless outcome."


    Amelia just nodded, and they continued packing up all their belongings. After they were done, they got on to the car. Liu Feng looked at the lake, and just nodded. The lake bubbled in response. Liu Feng started the car and went outside the territory of the dragon, and went to another clearing.


    The both of them were silent. They blushed as they looked at each other, and Liu Feng could barely keep his hands on the steering wheel.


    "About that-", Liu Feng said, but Amelia stopped him.


    "An innocent mistake. Let us not speak of it again. No one needs to know about this.", she said.


    "Yes. Nobody needs to know.", Liu Feng reaffirmed.


    He looked around and took a right. After multiple turns, and quite a lot of deliberation, they came across a wide path. They got on that path, and Liu Feng sped up the car to a frightening speed. They did not come across any magical beasts during their ride, but Liu Feng did not dare rest. He did not want to offend the king of the magical forest by spreading his mana, but he could not afford any problems on the way, so he was looking around warily.


    After a while, they came across another gathering, but Liu Feng knew that this gathering was a bit different from the others in the forest. This one had a more dedicated purpose. There was a higher clearing further ahead, and Liu Feng guessed that this was a place the king used to control the rest of the forest. They kept going forward, following the path that came from behind the higher clearance. They crossed it and got on to a narrow road.


    All of a sudden, Liu Feng could feel the wind blow at his face and a huge pressure was trying to suppress him. Liu Feng immediately stopped the car and looked forward.


    "He has noticed us. I think that it is time to walk, it is disrespectful to be on a mount when approaching a higher up. Remember, you must show that you are the contractor of Eurus. If she speaks to you, tell me immediately.", he said to Amelia.


    She nodded, and they got off of the car. They started walking along the narrow strip. After a while of walking the road came to an end, and all they could see was a cave. Liu Feng went to the entrance and called out the king.


    "Liu Feng, the contractor of Pyrus, and Amelia, the contractor of Eurus greet the king of the magical forest, and request an audience.", he shouted out.


    A huge gust blew, and it pushed Liu Feng back to where Amelia was standing. All of a sudden, a huge shadow loomed over him. Liu Feng turned around, to see a huge yellow eye glaring at him a few inches away from his face. He yelped and retreated back almost immediately. He saw a huge white tiger, a most majestic creature, standing there. The tiger looked at Amelia, who looked like she was frozen in place.


    "It has been a few centuries since the king spirits have set foot on Dicain. It seems that the demon situation is more serious than it seems. But that is your concern, not mine. Go back to where you came from."


    "Your Majesty, we need your help. The power of all races in the mortal realm has degraded from the past demon war. We cannot possibly stand against the demons on our own. We require the power of the entire continent, and who better to help us than the very embodiments of the continent.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 135 - Failure To Negotiate

    "The demon forces in the continent can be vanquished with the power you hold already, you will not require any more help. If you cannot, then your fight is worthless, and you should just give up.", the King scoffed.


    "Fight is worthless? Are you even the king or are you an imposter? How can you say something like that? You have been alive for at least millennia. You are supposed to have more attachment to this continent than me, who has only been here for fifteen years. Why are you taking everything so lightly? Do you not care about what happens to the continent?", Liu Feng retorted.


    "Liu Feng... Don''t go too far..", Amelia said meekly but Liu Feng brushed her away.


    "Humans have no right to say anything. Half the problem is caused by your stupid greed that is hardwired in your blood. If it weren''t for you, the continent would be much more powerful than some upstart demon king who wants to conquer us all.", the king raged.


    "Can we at least get the armour of the demon minister that you have? We will return it immediately after the fight commences.", Liu Feng asked, pleaded in fact.


    "The armour? Feng Huang has been too complacent. For her to divulge this information to someone like you. Go and tell her that allowing her to stay in that form itself is a grace by me. For her to tell random people things that they shouldn''t know is just treason.", the tiger said, growling slowly. Liu Feng felt a cold chill up his spine screaming danger.


    But Liu Feng did not heed this sign.


    "Why do you cling on to the past? We will be able to put that armour to good use. You should think about the greater good. It is just a memory of the past for you, but a war winner for you. A war that you will benefit from.", Liu Feng said.


    Liu Feng was thrown back by a gust of wind.


    "I will forgive you for crossing your boundaries this one time. Now, you are no longer welcome in the magical forest. You can leave immediately, the magical beasts won''t stop you."


    Liu Feng gritted his teeth, and he walked back to the car. Amelia followed, but the white tiger called. "Wait, the elf stays.


    Liu Feng was about to retort, but he didn''t. The eyes of the white tiger, large and wide open, were different now. They did not have that killer''s gaze from before. The pupils were dilated, and he looked softly at Amelia.


    "Just for a while. I wish to talk to your contracted spirit.", the tiger said.


    Liu Feng looked at Amelia and just nodded his head. She went back near the tiger, while Liu Feng went back to the car. He walked back to the car, and he sat down. He started thinking,


    "The king said that the war could be won without the help of the king. He shouldn''t know about any dragons. Does that mean that Feng Luang has powers that we do not know about?"


    He kept thinking and simulating the war again and again in his mind, but he was constrained by so many factors, the premier of which was that he never faced a demon general or a demon minister to know if they could face one or not. He theorized on what could happen, but the fact that the phoenix struggled so hard to face a demon general could only mean bad news.


    "Well, all of this wouldn''t matter if I was stronger. That is what I should focus on. I should get to the seventh or even the eighth order so that I can actually make a difference in the war.", he thought to himself. "Looks like I will need to join Lucas'' tutelage again.", he smiled.


    After a while, Amelia was back, blank faced. She looked at Liu Feng and said, "What happened there? I was told to stay there, but he sent me back almost instantly."


    Liu Feng''s eyebrows raised. "Instantly? What do you mean instantly? You were there for an hour at least."


    "That can''t be right. I didn''t even do anything. I just stood there, and then a bright light came and he told me to go."


    "He tampered with your memories?", Liu Feng muttered. "We will take a look at this closely when we get back to the city. We are running out of time, he kicked us out of the magical forest, remember? We need to leave before the clock strikes midnight, or I am afraid that he will send a horde against us. Just sit down and buckle up, I am going to go fast."


    He did go fast, as fast as he could. Already acquainted with the route that they had taken, he traversed the forest at a quick pace, and by nightfall, he got to the magical academy. He went through the academy to see how the evacuation was going. Clearly, all the dwarves and the people from Glade were still there, confused and waiting for their own carriages to arrive from their countries. The academy was too quiet, just like the first time Liu Feng had come to the place. He sighed, "Well, it isn''t like I have any good memories about this place anyways."


    They continued their journey to Dilheim. It went faster this time around, and they reached the city in just fifteen minutes, compared to the twenty that they needed when they were going to the forest.


    "Why are you going so fast? We do not have any urgent task to attend to right?", Amelia asked, concerned. "Don''t worry, I just want to get there fast, so that I can sleep faster. No need to worry, just calm down."


    She nodded, and they reached the City Lord Mansion very soon. Liu Feng parked his car.


    "Ok, let''s go now. You can go to your room. I think I have some work to do. Sleep well.", he said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 136 - A Talk With Feng Huang

    "Work? What work? It''s so late. I thought that you wanted to sleep.", Amelia asked Liu Feng.


    "Don''t worry about it. Nothing too important. I will take care of it. You should have some rest. God knows what that king of the magical forest did to your mind. Rest is what you need right now.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    "You better have some rest as well. You did not get any sleep when you drove. I imagine that it must take some effort to drive for so long. You should be careful.", Amelia warned him.


    "Don''t worry about me. I can take care of myself. I know what I need to do. Go.", Liu Feng reassured her.


    Amelia nodded, and she scurried off inside. Liu Feng looked at her leaving figure and sighed, but he did not get off the car. Liu Feng stayed inside the car for a while, just sitting there immobile. He stared at the mansion in front of his blankly for a while, and after that, he took out something from his pocket. It was a device of sorts, but it''s purpose wasn''t really very clear. After a while, he called out, "Please come out. It is getting a bit uncomfortable, seeing that you won''t budge even a bit."


    "I must really commend your tenacity. Most humans don''t just sit there and wait patiently when they sense that a powerful presence is watching them. I was so sure that you were going to attack me.", a voice said, giggling a little.


    "Well, how could I act aggressively against you, especially when you helped me twice already in defeating demons. You saved my life, the least I can do is wait till you tell me what you want.", Liu Feng said as he hastily put the device back into his pocket.


    "So, you are alive. That is surprising.", Feng Huang said. In an instant, she appeared on the hood of the car, and sat in front of Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng''s eyebrow raised. "You wanted me to die, didn''t you?"


    "Well, it would certainly be interesting. So, how did your negotiations go?", Feng Huang asked him.


    "I am here. I am sure that you would know if I had the armour with me. You would sense it wouldn''t you?", Liu Feng smiled bitterly.


    "Well, what did I tell you?", Feng Huang shook her head.


    "I wasted two days. Nothing came out of them. The king did not even listen to my requests. He said that we were prepared enough to deal with the demons that have arrived.", Liu Feng lamented. "Whatever the hell that means. It means that he doesn''t care if all of the continent rots in hell as long as his magical forest is fine. That''s what it means.", Liu Feng cursed.


    "The king has his reasons. He never does anything that is detrimental to the continent. I can assure you of that."


    "He told me that we could deal with the demons ourselves. How is he so sure?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Well, that can only mean good things. Although the tiger hates humans, he cherished Dicain more than you do. It is our mother, more than yours. We will do anything to protect it. The fact that he did nothing yet only means that he is looking at it for the long run."


    "Well, whatever. All I see is that we are alone and we have to start thinning the ranks slowly. I am pretty sure that the army that we currently have is nowhere even close to being able to fight the demons, and I do not want to waste any magical cores on demon fodder, and so early on. The guns are supposed to be our last resort."


    "Well, what do you want to do? Thinning the demons is going to be extremely hard. Remember the force that came knocking on my door? You thought that that was a lot of demons. You can expect at least a hundred times that considering that this is an early deployment of demons. You have to expect an army of a hundred thousand demons at the soldier level, and at least a thousand more in the captain level. For that, we have to expect ten generals and a minister. We killed two generals, so we should see them in full alert."


    "At least I am glad that our main force is interested in killing the demons, unlike the supposed strongest of the continent."


    Feng Luang just shook her head. "You, or any of the humans, or any other mortal for that matter, would not be here if not for the sacrifice that the king of the magical forest made. He did not go to war with the dragons because he knew that the dragons were a vital force against the demons. He sacrificed more than you know."


    Liu Feng was interested. He put his hand on his chin and looked interestingly at Feng Luang, who sat on the hood of the car now.


    "Tell me then. What incredible sacrifice did the king make? What happened in the first demon war that everyone is so hesitant to speak about. No spirit is telling me any details."


    She leaned closer to Liu Feng and whispered, "Well, that is too bad. It is not my secret to tell. Maybe Pyrus will tell you in the future, when you are ready."


    "Ready? I am about to go to war for the continent. I am definitely ready to hear a secret that can help me in my fight."


    She just smiled and said, "Trust me. This is just a street fight. I am just helping you because you are giving me residence. You have yet to see true war, boy. You have not seen the terror and pain that it brings." She got off the hood and just walked away, leaving a dazed Liu Feng sitting with his head tilted up.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 137 - Do Not Cross Your Limits!

    He sighed. "I am in for a hell of a ride. What is going to happen over the next few months? Well, I hope that everything goes well.", he thought to himself.


    He got out of the car and went to his room. He laid down on the bed. He started thinking about what Feng Luang had said. She said that this was just a street fight. He still had chills regarding the fight that he fought alongside her back in the magical forest. The phoenix clearly struggled a lot.


    That was why he even went to the king to ask for help. He was worried that Feng Luang was unable to defeat the minister, let alone kill it. She even struggled to kill a demon general, and could only do so because the general was distracted by Liu Feng''s sudden sneak attack on him.. A minister was supposed to be a whole level above and had a weapon that was supposed to be very powerful.


    And, looking at his luck so far, Liu Feng was absolutely sure that the demon minister who would be leading the charge would be a minister with an armour as the weapon, which would spell their defeat.


    "I have to prepare more for this war. I have been underestimating the issue. I thought that I could convince the king of the magical forest with reason, but he did not even listen to me. Looks like I have to bring out the big guns.", he thought to himself.


    But to think that this fight that he spent so much time working on, and spending all his resources on, was just a ''street fight''.


    "What the hell happened during the demon war? How big was the war?", he just spoke out.


    Primitus'' voice rang. "Think about it, child. This war that you are preparing for could be won with the measly two kingdoms here. And, all of them are just a fraction of the power of the past. Imagine how powerful the people of the ancient times were. Now, in the demon war, the entire continent banded against the demons. That is equal to a thousand Aegons in comparison, no, maybe more. Just think now, how big the war must have been. You have seen nothing yet. The fact that demons have come to the shores of Dicain only means that there is a much bigger force amassing somewhere. You will soon see the problem. All of the spirits will have to descend to form contracts for the continent to even stand a chance."


    "Then why has the situation degraded so far? Apparently, the mana levels have dropped a lot, and the number of contracts with spirits even more so. What were you guys doing?"


    Primitus was silent, but another voice shouted in Liu Feng''s ears. "Stay in your limits Liu Feng. Don''t question our choices. We are spirits constrained to the spirit realm. We cannot control everything that happens in the mortal realm. We are all bound by restrictions, the mortals and the spirits alike. If you want to look at someone to blame, then look for the people responsible for the mana depletion. It must have been caused by humans consumed by greed."


    Liu Feng shook. He opened his eyes, surprised. He was about to say something when he heard Primitus. "We do not know what has happened these past few centuries."


    Liu Feng was confused. He asked Primitus, "Did you hear a voice just now?"


    "What are you talking about? Did the pressure of Bai Hu damage your brain? What voice?"


    Liu Feng recognized the voice. It was Zeus. But, when he spoke, Primitus could not hear him. And the problem was that Primitus just continued to answer the question. He was not disconnected or something like that. He started pondering. He then remembered. "Zeus is the spirit of space and time! He stopped time when he spoke to me!". Realization dawned upon him. "Is there any way that I can harness this power? I know that he said that the body cannot handle it, but it has been nourished by mana right. But he never talks to me no matter how many times I call for him. How do I use his power?", he thought to himself.


    "What are you thinking about, Liu Feng? You are muttering something to yourself."


    Liu Feng snapped out of his daze and apologized to Primitus. "I thought about something and its implications. The voice must all be in my head. Forget it. You said that you do not know what happened these few centuries. This could only be because of an organization that grew too powerful and did this. It could be a demon spy spin off or something like that. I will take a look at it after I am done taking care of Glade."


    "Careful Liu Feng. There are many things that even we as spirits of the continent, and protectors of the realms, do not know. There are many, many dangers in this world that we cannot warn you about because we do not even know what they are! You must always learn to exercise caution.", Primitus warned. Liu Feng nodded, and he looked front to a blank wall.


    He closed his eyes again, and just drifted into sleep.


    The next morning,


    The war room was busy as expected. The generals of the armies had arrived, so it was louder as well. Liu Feng went in after a while, as he woke up late. He was still tired, and his hair was still a bit uncouth. He entered the room with his head down and found a place to sit. However, the moment he sat down, he noticed that the volume of the room dipped, down to zero. He looked up to see everyone in the room looking at him.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 138 - Apologize

    All the noise in the room died down. Liu Feng raised his head to see all the eyes in the room pointed at him. The eyes were glinting, and Liu Feng felt the intention to skin him apart and study him. Shaking his head of his thought, he smiled uneasily.


    Most curious of the entire room were those of the two generals of each country. They wanted to see the kid who saved the kings of three kingdoms at the young age of thirteen. Liu Feng coughed to avert their gaze and sat down on one of the chairs. Damascus asked him, "How did the negotiations go? Seeing that you arrived without any incident, I assume that Amelia arrived safely."


    "She is sleeping, I think. There was no aggression, but the king of the magical forest, I think his name is Bai Du, refused my request for his help, or for borrowing the armour. We are stuck with what we have. But, he said that we can win with what we have, so I think our primary course should be to understand the opponent''s forces."


    "We can win with the forces that we have? A peculiar statement from someone like that. I have read in the history book that the king of the magical forest, the majestic white tiger, is truly honourable and would even lay down his life to help the continent. If someone like that says that, then that is indeed the course that we must take.", Damascus said with reverent eyes.


    Liu Feng looked at him and shook his head. "Why is every one saying that he is right? That tiger isn''t honourable. He is a goddamn psychopath who almost definitely ruined your daughter''s mind.", he wanted to say out loud, but he didn''t.


    "Since you think so as well, then I suggest a scout team of the highest calibre. They should be able to run away from captains at least. I will check their ability to escape when the team is assembled.", Liu Feng said, still seated.


    The general from Elvan scowled. "You are just a kid. Even if you are a genius who got lucky and got a contract, remember that you are speaking with a king. Stand up and pay your respects."


    Liu Feng sighed. He said, "Lady, you must have missed the incident with the king of Darv. You must understand that this city is mine. The entire war is based on how I will react. I know that as a woman, to get to where you are right now, you must be an extraordinary person. Please do not make a mistake in offending me. I am in a sour mood because of the last two days."


    The general was about to speak up, but Damascus raised his hand to stop her. "Leave it Teleri. You don''t want to argue with a kid do you?"


    She stepped back and took a seat. She harrumphed and turned away. Liu Feng just shrugged and he looked at his father. "Father, how much longer till the armies arrive at the city?"


    "The armies? They will take a few weeks to arrive? What about it?", Liu Man asked.


    "A few weeks? That is way too much time. We need the armies here so that they can understand how to even use the guns, and how to face demons. They are useless without training.", Liu Feng said, shaking his head.


    "You are far too impatient. These are armies that we are talking about. We are just lucky that our boundaries are secure, with the only kingdoms near us being allies. But, because of your skirmish with Balor, I have to rethink the border patrol situation.", Liu Man rebuked Liu Feng.


    "Why? I will send an envoy to Darv. The only problem that we have with them is that they want this city. As a king, he will have the common sense that if he even touches Aegon, all hell will rain on Darv.", Liu Feng said, with a glint in his eyes. "If he wants to mess with me, he can pay the price."


    "Power doesn''t solve everything, Feng Er. Sometimes we must use other avenues. Don''t threaten him. Send a peace offering."


    "A peace offering? What are you talking about father? This is too much. He disrespected the children, me and the entire city by thinking of these kids as children. I cannot easily reconcile with a person like that. It goes against all of my morals.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    "Tell him that you are sorry for your outburst. Tell him that Dilheim is a neutral city that is controlled by the master of the mage tower. That way, he will have to speak against the master of the mage tower instead of fighting with us.", Liu Man said.


    Liu Feng looked surprised. "You planned all of this didn''t you."


    Liu Man just smiled. "Do it. We do not have much time. Send someone from the city lord, not the mage tower. Remember, we must show that we are willing to concede. During this time, we cannot afford to lose the support of Darv. They can help with the mass production of these weapons that you showed us, that gun do you call it?"


    Liu Feng slapped his forehead. "You are right! The dwarves are master craftsmen. They can definitely complete this then!"


    "Complete what?", Damascus asked.


    "Oh, nothing much, it is just a project of the master of the mage tower. If successful, it could¡­ help with the war against the demons."


    "Then stop stalling and send an envoy. Show me the message that you are planning to send before you send it. I can''t afford to have another war right now."


    Liu Feng laughed and nodded. He left, leaving the war room dead silent.


    "You are right, Your Majesty. His Highness is very different from other kids his age."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 139 - Is It Possible For Me To Become A Contractor As Well?

    "You are right, Your Majesty. His Highness is very different from other kids his age.", a rough voice said. Liu Man looked to the side at a big burly man. He had black eyes and a huge scar along his face to his mouth. He looked frightening, but Liu Man didn''t even flinch.


    "A little different? He is the most obnoxious kid I have ever seen! And the way he conducts himself, he feels like the gold star merchant group''s president.", Liu Man shook his head.


    "Indeed. It feels like he has dealt with people a lot, but I have seen him grow up. He never left my sight yet he still developed this personality before he even left home for the academy.", the man said, agreeing with Liu Man. "I fear that something happened during his time here.. It feels like he went through another life altogether during the short few months that he even stayed here that it concerns me."


    "What concerns me more is that he has been like this since he was a child, but it only manifested completely now.", Liu Man sighed.


    Liu Feng sneezed all of a sudden.


    "Who the hell is talking about me behind my back?"


    He rubbed his nose and kept walking to the study. He sat down and started writing a letter to the king of Darv. He grumbled about every step of the way, but this was necessary. He was thinking of the bigger picture here, and he wanted to create something huge, so he was willing to bow his head down first.


    "This better be worth it. If the dwarves are even half as good at craftsmanship as the books and the myths say, then I can really use them.", he sighed as he took his pen out.


    Taking a long time to draft the letter, he held it up and read it out to himself for a minute.


    "Your Majesty,


    The city of Dilheim apologizes for the insolence of the young lord, and begs for your forgiveness. As a young child, he was unaware of the customs, and was out of line. The city regrets that Your Majesty has left quickly, and that the city was unable to apologize for this. However, the situation is dire, and the problem does not wait for us..."


    The letter went on about how the mistake was solely Liu Feng''s because he was acting on behalf of the mage tower, who had sole custody of the children. After delegating all responsibility to the mage tower and to Lucas, Liu Feng wrote about how the mage tower would consider letting the children go to other kingdoms for a short period of time after the war was over.


    After a while, he completed the letter, and he took it back to the war room. When he got there, it was empty, except for the general of Aegon, George Huster. He was quite the legend back in the capital, yet Liu Feng never saw him in the palace.


    He just nodded at him. General George reciprocated the gesture. The situation quickly got awkward, and Liu Feng turned to leave, when George asked, "Your Highness, if possible, can I ask you a question?"


    Liu Feng responded, "Of course."


    "Your Highness, is it possible for someone like me to become a contractor just like you and the apprentices of the master of the mage tower?"


    Liu Feng''s head went blank. "This is going to be a difficult question to answer", he thought to himself. He knew that the monopoly on the contractors would be the most important thing going forward for Dilheim. He thought about how he should answer when George broke the ice. "I am sorry if this question pushes some boundaries. It is simply a wish of mine since young to be like the elves. I will ask the master of the mage tower myself."


    Liu Feng sighed, escaping this predicament. Sometimes, the greatest problems brewed at home. He thought about it for some time, and finally looked up to ask George to ask him another question, but he was nowhere to be seen. Liu Feng left the room and went to the dining room. As he expected, both the kings were here, with their respective generals behind them.


    "Why do you need bodyguards right now? You must know that Dilheim is the safest place in the world for you right now, even more so than your own palaces."


    "You underestimate the power of money and relationships Liu Feng. We are kings. There are many people who want our heads, and they are willing to spend a lot of money, and much more to get them. Now that we are together, the risk just went up. Adding the upcoming war, many are going to be unhappy.", Damascus said.


    Liu Feng just shrugged. He went to the other side of the table and took a seat. An attendant brought a plate and served him. He started eating. A few minutes later, Amelia also came to the table, and took a seat next to Damascus.


    "Father, I have completed the letter. Where should I put it?"


    "Leave it in my room, I will check it later."


    Liu Feng called an attendant and handed him the letter, directing him to put it in Liu Man''s room.


    Lunch was silent, and no one spoke. Liu Man and Damascus finished first and left, leaving the generals with Liu Feng and Amelia. He gestured to the generals to take a seat. They accepted and sat down. An attendant brought the food, and they started dining as well.


    Amelia broke the ice this time and spoke. "Teleri, it has been quite a while. How are you?"


    "I am fine, Your Highness. I seem to understand that you have gotten a boyfriend during you time in the magical academy."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 140 - Darv Reconciles

    Liu Feng coughed out all the food in his mouth. He smiled bitterly and said, "Straight to the point! That was fast."


    Teleri gave a hard look at Liu Feng and looked back at Amelia.


    "I shouldn''t have said anything", Amelia said, shaking her head. Liu Feng smiled here as he continued eating.


    He looked at General George.


    "So General, continuing on what you said before...", he started.


    "It is alright, Your Highness. I had crossed my boundaries. I understand that the information that was privy to you was something that just was not supposed to be shared with someone like me.", the general quickly apologized again.


    And he was right. Liu Feng did not want the General to know of the chant at all. Once the general memorized the chant, he could use it with all the soldiers in the army, and that would make Dilheim lose its position as a powerful city altogether. Liu Feng wanted all the spirits to be inside of Dilheim to hold this monopoly of power, because he knew that if this power would stretch outside, then it would only threaten his city, and his interests. By keeping it here, he could moderate who earnt this power, and could make sure that it wouldn''t be misused. But, ofcourse he couldn''t exactly say this to the General, who controlled the man power that Liu Feng needed right now.


    "It is not like that, General. I am sure that if you talk to the master of the mage tower, he would figure out something. He is the one, after all, who gave me all this power.", Liu Feng smiled. This was because he knew that Lucas would never give the General the chant, and he knew for a fact that the elves and the dwarves wouldn''t. They had kept it secret for so long after all.


    Liu Feng completed eating quickly and left the room, leaving Amelia alone with the generals. He went to the workshop to start working on his game changing plan. He wanted to be able to create a blast so huge that no demon could withstand it. He wanted to create something akin to a nuclear blast in the middle of the army of Glade. It was a very ambitious plan, so he had to be very careful with how he was going to go about it.


    The corner stones were already in place. Mineral wise, Dicain was very much similar to Earth. It had everything that Earth did. Uranium among them. Liu Feng could barely recognize the stone out of so many that he saw when he was cruising through merchants'' roads, and knew that he had to get it. He had ''requested'' the merchant to bring back a few tonnes of the rock from wherever he found it. The shipment arrived just a few days before Liu Feng had left for school, and had been lying unattended since.


    Now that Liu Feng had finally found time and a use for it, he started getting to work, preparing for the arrival of the master craftsmen of Darv. He already had a forger in his premises, but one was nowhere near enough to meet his demand and need for speed, so most of the projects on Liu Feng''s dream list were postponed.


    He started working, drawing blueprints to precision. The rest of the day flew by. He went back to the manor and attended dinner. His father approved of the message and took the liberty of sending an envoy to Darv immediately, saying time was of the essence. Liu Feng could not agree more. Although he had a plan in his mind, he had a month to finish it, and a month was very little time to finish a nuclear bomb. The only thing that he had going for him was that he already knew what he was supposed to do, so he could just skip the testing and quantitative analysis parts of the whole procedure, which were usually the most time consuming.


    Looking at this, he sucked in the blue prints into his spatial ring. These blueprints could never be released to the general public. Even the ones who made them would not be allowed to look at the whole blue prints. This was because Liu Feng wanted to avoid the very mistakes that countries on Earth made that led to the situation where a single button could end the world.


    The next few days just went by like a snap of the fingers. The envoy returned with Balor''s message, agreeing to a temporary alliance with Aegon, and the neutral stance of Dilheim. Also to note was the arrival of the Elvan army, and more importantly the master magic circle engravers. They had been doing this their whole lives, and with sheer experience alone, the elves were better than Liu Feng at this. Liu Feng knew that he could not afford to give away the technology of the gun, or the nuclear bomb to anyone, so he made sure that all steps off production would be such that no one knew how the gun or the nuclear bomb was made. The elven engravers were given workshops, and Liu Feng dumped his supply of guns on them, showing them which magic circles to engrave. He split apart the gun into parts so that no one knew which part would go where. He had taken up the task of assembling himself.


    After a week, the Darvan Army had also arrived, along with their master craftsmen. Liu Feng grumbled as he apologized to Balor in person. He gave the craftsmen their own workspace and assigned some of them to the gun manufacturering, and most of them to the nuclear missile project. Of course, there was confusion among them as to why they were working on something other than guns, but Liu Feng was mum about it. The dinner that night was especially exhausting.


    "I hear that you have completely separated the process of manufacture. Is it that the young prince of Aegon does not trust either Darv or Elvan?", Balor shouted.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 141 - Armies Arrive

    "I hear that you have completely separated the process of manufacture. Is it that the young prince of Aegon does not trust either Darv or Elvan?", Balor shouted.


    Liu Feng looked at Balor and sighed. He was expecting this problem. Since he had separated the manufacturing process completely, no one understood which part went where, and all of them did not even know the assembly process, which Liu Feng had actually delegated to the mage tower, so that the process remained in house within trust worthy hands.


    As for the magic circles, the inscribers who were taught the magic circles were all given parts that they could not even recognize, and did not know which part went where, and which magic circle went where. All of this meant that after the war was over, even if Elvan and Darv got together, they would not be able to make a gun.


    "This was done at the behest of the master of the mage tower himself. He wishes that peace ensues after the war, and does not want anything to come in the way, guns being chief among them. If the gun''s production method becomes known, any child on the street can kill even the king. The army and kingdoms will become incapacitated."


    "Even a child? Do you really think that we would allow this to come into the hands of the general populace? Do not think recklessly child.", Balor said, his voice deafening those around him.


    "Do you really think that after the method of production of guns are given to you people, you will be able to curb others from making it? After a while, guns will start appearing in the black market, and god knows what will happen then! Neither I nor the mage tower wants this blood on our hands.", Liu Feng said.


    "And these weapons are going to stay in the hands of the one country that is comprised of humans? Laughable.", Balor said.


    "The guns are property of the master of the mage tower. I can not claim them to be of Aegon. Your worries are misplaced.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    Even after explaining himself, both Damascus and Balor grumbled. Liu Feng sighed, and ate as fast as he could, and left the intense room.


    Three weeks later,


    Finally the dreaded day had arrived. Outside the huge city gates, a few hundred thousand people had stood in an array ready for war. This was the day that they would march for Glade. The air was tense, and the bodies of the men were stiff. The army was separated into the three countries. It was a truly spectacular sight to see. The Elvan army bore white, the Aegonian army bore black, and the Darvan army bore red. The colours were bright, but the mood was not. The faces of all were grim, because this was not a moment to rejoice at. This was a moment that no one wanted to come. The generals of all the armies were at the front of each army and they were erect. They had solemn faces as they looked forward.


    In Front of all of the armies was a small platform, a temporary one that was assembled to rise for the occasion. The three kings were on top of the platform, along with one child bearing the robes of the mage tower. He was the kid that contracted Terran, the king spirit of earth. Liu Man stepped forward and gave a robust speech trying his best to raise morale. A few minutes of speaking about the motherland, and protecting family and so on led to a few cries of battle from the Aegonian army. The other kings also spoke, and then, some hundred or so children started distributing the guns to all of the army members.


    "Remember soldiers! This is a very important weapon, and without it, we will not be able to fight the demons. I hope you understand that it has limited uses, so please do not waste them. Without a gun in your hands, you will be cannon fodder.", Damascus broke the small bubble of security that they had and pushed them to reality.


    After all the guns were given, the army finally got ready to set out for good. The general of the Aegonian army set first with the Darv army right behind them. The kings of the respective countries were at the forefront of their armies to boost morale. Liu Feng, however, was nowhere to be found. He was still in Dilheim, working on his project.


    The army set forward towards the academy. The magical academy was a solid base to rest before they entered Glade territory, so they were going to go to the academy first. As a few hundred thousand people were moving at once, the pace of movement was painstakingly slow. It took the entire day for the army to get to the academy. It was completely barren by now, and not even a peep could be heard. After the entire place got evacuated a month ago, the academy could be said to have become nothing short of deserted.


    The army set up camp, and set up tents, while the higher ups and the upper ranks took the dormitories of the students that were now empty. A few grumbles of dissatisfaction could be heard very clearly. This was the sad truth about the world. The powerful and the rich got more power and more money. The normal soldiers looked with jealousy at their superiors, while the superiors looked at their subordinates with contempt.


    After a while , the camps were set. The soldiers slept for the night, while a selected division was standing guard. The campus conveniently had quite a few guard posts. The soldiers patrolled the walls to make sure that no one was going to ambush them at the dead of night.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 142 - The Night Kingdom

    The magic academy had walls all around the campus, and patrolling them was quite like patrolling any other fort. A few guards who were on rotation were moving around making sure that no one sneaked into the campus.


    At times like these, the guards would usually see nothing at all, and the night guard was simply a formality of sorts just for the satisfaction of everyone and to make everyone feel a little bit safer.


    After a while, seeing no action, all the guards grouped up and started talking amongst themselves.


    "Urgh. I have no idea why these people want us to patrol these walls. We are in the middle of nowhere.. I just don''t understand these orders sometimes. That is why I hate things like war. The people at the helm themselves know nothing about the struggles that we face.", a guard sighed.


    "Let us just do what we are told. If any of the senior officers see us slacking, they will punish us. I do not want to go under the whip right now.", the other guard who was right next to him shook his head.


    "A senior officer might see us? All of them are sleeping comfortably in all the dormitories, while we have to sleep on the hard ground. They will all be dreaming right now, forget waking up. Let us just go.", another said.


    "I just hate it when these senior officers get all the good stuff. They get the women first, they get the comforts first, all because they were lucky to be born as a noble.", the first guard shook his head.


    "Let us just patrol. Why talk about them now?", the other guard shook his head.


    Silence filled the air, and the only thing that could be heard was the sound of their breathing. They could feel the tension in the air from down below. It was clear that no one was ready for this war.


    "I heard that these demons we are going to face are really powerful. I am talking general powerful. Some people who saw them in the city said that they were so powerful that even the kings faced difficulties facing them.", after some time, the guard finally broke the silence once more.


    "Are you an idiot? Saying anything like that is hearsay. Saying that the kings are weak? All three of them? You won''t get beheaded for this. You will get tortured to death for this. And, if the kings faced the demons and struggled, how do you think they survived?"


    "I am just saying, the rumours must have some ground. Why else would three kingdoms gang up on one? I think that this is the first time in history that the three kingdoms have collaborated in such a way to go to war."


    "First time? You seem to forget, or maybe you just didn''t hear the stories. Fifty years ago I think. The four kingdoms, including Glade, stood together to destroy another kingdom. Except for Elvan, the three kingdoms got a piece of the territory. It was total chaos then. No one even wanted to set foot in that bloodied place. No one knows why the Night kingdom was destroyed.", an old guard who was sitting to side all this time finally spoke.


    "Now you are just saying folk tales, old man. A fifth kingdom in the south? Surely we would know when we were taught in school. We even heard of the stupid stories of dragons in the west.", the guard laughed. He waved his hand in dismissal.


    "What you are taught is strictly decided by the king. You just don''t know the truth unless the king wants you to. Anyway, I don''t want to speak of this any longer. I think that I will be beheaded just for speaking about all of this."


    "No, please continue. It has been very interesting so far.", a voice came from the dark shadows behind them.


    The soldiers lept in fear. "I knew that we shouldn''t have sat down. Quickly get ready to fight. You boy, alert the others."


    "Don''t worry. I am on your side. Here, my insignia.", the shadow threw a medallion towards the soldiers. Once the eldest one, the one who was telling the others the stories, checked it, he nodded. "You are from the palace. What are you doing here? You must report at the main camp."


    "Well, I was entranced by your story. Please all of you come back to your positions. That''s an order, not a request."


    The other soldiers who assumed guard were all tensed. Nevertheless, they put down their weapons. All of them sat back down unwillingly, with some fear towards the shadow. Slowly, the shadow came forward. He was a tall man, and had borne black clothes at a tight fit. He looked at all of the soldiers and smiled. He disappeared for a brief moment.


    Blood flew, and the soldiers'' faces were filled with terror. Before anyone could even shout, only one person was left. The eldest of them all fell back.


    "You are on our side right. This insignia cannot be activated without knowing how beforehand. You are certainly on our side. Why are you doing this?"


    "Blame yourself, old man. You must have known that speaking about the Night Kingdom is not permitted. There is a reason that the old king had spent a lot of time sealing all information regarding that misfortune. Well, I can''t let anyone who even heard rumours of this breathe another. Just blame yourself. You were old enough to know that this was a taboo subject.", the tall man said.


    A few moments later, blood flew from the neck of the other soldier. The robed man went up to the man and snatched the emblem from the hands of the soldier. He heard a few sounds coming, and he retreated back to the shadows. A few soldiers came to the scene of the crime. They saw the dead soldiers and rushed away, to alert the rest of the guards. An intruder set foot in the magic academy.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 143 - Intruder

    "What the hell happened here? Five guards dead? Without so much as a struggle?", one of the soldiers who had come over because of the noise said, confused.


    "Idiot, sound the alarm first. Alert everyone. There are intruders here.", the soldier next to him reprimanded him. All of a sudden, they felt a cold shiver up their necks. They looked back with surprise, but saw nothing. They looked back at the guards.


    "I don''t have the horn. Maybe someone here does.", the first soldier said.


    "I don''t really like taking things from the dead.", his comrade said, a little uneasy by the fact that his partner was moving corpses and looking for a horn.


    "I cannot do anything about this. Do you understand the severity of the issue? Five people dead, and no one heard anything. If, at times like these, someone important gets assassinated, then we are officially screwed.", he said as he finally fished out a peculiar shaped rock. It had a button on it.


    "Close your ears now.", he said as he pressed the button, dropped the rock on the ground, and closed his own ears.


    "Aoooooooooogah", a loud and piercing noise swept the whole magic academy like a storm. All the soldiers had immediately woken up and they knew exactly what to do at times like this.


    After thirty minutes,


    The army was in disarray. Everyone was panicked that an intruder set foot into the camp. And the fact that five soldiers were killed before they could even react, and clearly not even fight back, was unnerving. As the clamours rose, the atmosphere in the king''s tent was different. The same shadow that killed the soldiers was in the tent kneeling in front of Liu Man.


    "You put me in a very bad situation Number 3. I thought that I would reward you after all the wonderful job you did looking after Liu Feng, but now you go and bring the war to a losing edge before we have even started. What should I do about this?"


    "I merely quelled treason, Your Majesty."


    "And how do we tell them that this was treason? You are putting me in a bad position in front of my peers here. Tell me, what should I do?", Liu Man shook his head as he took a seat.


    Next to him, Damascus and Filden were sitting. They did not speak and just looked at the black robed man.


    "Just announce that they were demoralizing the troops, and that a higher up had killed them for the capital offense. Just use one of the senior officers as a scapegoat for this one. A hundred whips should do. Take one of the pigs that everyone hates. Like that cousin of the duke in the east. The one with a few sex offences in his name.", Liu Man said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. It will be done.". The man disappeared, leaving Liu Man alone with the other two kings. He sighed. "How the hell are rumours of the Night kingdom still alive? I did everything I could to stop them. What did you guys do for this?"


    "Us? Dwarfs and Elves live for much longer than you humans. Our countries know, we still remember that bloodbath. We just¡­ don''t speak about it.", Damascus said.


    "Well, I can''t trust a human to do that. I did my best to baby proof my palace as well so that Liu Feng did not see any record of the Night Kingdom. Do you know how long that took? And to think that these rumours would reappear here! Looks like I have to do another thorough cleaning after the war is over. God, I want to put all of this behind me."


    "Urgh, just at times like this, when we have so many things to do, we just had to be reminded of this stupid thing again. I thought that I made it clear to everyone who participated in the war not to reveal anything at all to anyone. God, no one knows how to follow the orders do they?", Liu Man shook his head.


    "Nothing can be done about the past. Let us focus on the demons for now. They are a huge problem right now, and they are much more important to defeat.", Balor shook his head.


    The night was spent quelling the chaos in the tents mostly, with the lower ranked soldiers displaying outrage at the situation. Of course they did not believe that the officer that they held responsible could kill five soldiers on his own, but they settled after he was whipped. A lot of the soldiers even cheered at the punishment, because he was very hated in the army.


    When the day arrived, the army did not start moving. Because of the incident, the entire army was awake all night, and was tired. No idiot would set off to war right now. The top brass decided that they would stay at the encampment for another day before going to the battlefield.


    The next day,


    The army was still very grim. The bitter taste of losing comrades so early into the war really damped the mood. The army set forward, and they left the campus of the magic academy into Glade territory. They progressed slowly and a few hours in, a man approached them. He was clad in cyan, and bore a white flag. He stopped in front of Liu Man and the general of the Aegonian army. He got off his horse and went to Liu Man.


    "Greetings King of Aegon. I am the messenger of Glade. It has come to our attention that Aegon, and Elvan wish to wage war against Glade. I advise you against doing so. Glade has broken no rules of the four kingdom pact, and hopes that you will reconsider your threat. This will bring only losses to you."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 144 - First Attack

    "Greetings King of Aegon. I am the messenger of Glade. It has come to our attention that Aegon, and Elvan wish to wage war against Glade. I advise you against doing so. Glade has broken no rules of the four kingdom pact, and hopes that you will reconsider your threat. This will bring only losses to you.", the messenger said. He got off his horse and was looking at Liu Man.


    At this moment, seeing that the movement has stopped, Damascus and Balor quickly rode to the front in a few minutes and looked at the messenger who had indeed arrived. The messenger looked at Balor with shock.


    "The kingdom of Darv is also a part of the army?", he said out loud. Balor looked at him with knitted eyebrows.


    "Who the hell is this clown?", he asked Liu Man.


    "Some messenger from Glade, Not sure why he even came here.", Liu Man shrugged.


    "Kings of the three kingdoms. The offer still stands to all the three kingdoms. Retreat now and all shall be forgiven. Do you want these soldiers of yours to die for no reason at all?", he looked past the kings to the front lines. Liu Man looked at him with irritation.


    "Tell the king to give up all demons in his territory, and allow us to cleanse it of any traces of demons, and we will definitely retreat.", He said.


    "Very well then. This means war. You shall regret your poor choice."


    The cyan robed man retreated on his horse. As he galloped away, the soldiers started chattering. Seeing an ordinary man represent the Glade Kingdom meant that the demons had not yet occupied the kingdom fully, or so they assumed. The army kept progressing forward, marching in unison. At least, each of the three segments had their own rhythm. There was no effort to unify the three armies, as this was an alliance of necessity alone.


    As they marched along the main road, a group of ten or so people went forward in advance to scout the way. All of them were robed in black, and one of them was clearly the man who murdered the soldiers the previous day.


    After half an hour or so, the group returned to the side of Liu Man, and one of them spoke discreetly with him. Liu Man just nodded at him and waved his hand. The man just went back to the side with his group. The army continued marching forward, and no one spoke. Liu Man had no intention to share the information that he received from the group that went forward, and the other kings did not send anyone to Liu Man to retrieve the information. The march continued for the remainder of the day, and the sun slowly set.


    Seeing this, Liu Man raised his hand curled into a fist. The army behind him halted. The general next to him gave the command to all the soldiers to start putting up the tents. A group of soldiers started patrolling a perimeter around the camp that they were putting up, while the rest were hoisting the tents. Noise filled the area, as the restrictions eased. Once the tents were all put up, the armies were divided into night patrol schedules, all of them rested.


    The three kings gathered once more.


    "So, what did the scouting team find?'', Balor asked Liu Man.


    "Nothing too surprising. The first fort is basically abandoned. Almost everyone was evacuated.", Liu Man said.


    "Well, what was to be expected? I can just hope that we do not encounter demons that are too powerful so early into the fight.", Damascus shuddered.


    The night passed without any occasion. The army continued to move. Soon, they could see the first city in sight. This was Dilheim''s nearest city to the border, and it was not nearly as big as a real metro. The army stopped a distance away from the walls. All of them started working, setting up all the siege weapons to destroy the walls. The walls were patrolled by guards who noticed them as soon as they arrived, and were getting ready for their own attacks. There were barrages of arrows on them, but the army was strategically placed further from the city, such that the arrows would not reach them. A few crossed the distance, but they did no damage. Once the siege weapons were assembled, they moved closer to the city walls with their shields up. Arrows rained upon them, and first blood was spilled. Shouts could be heard all over. They got to the walls, and started catapulting boulders over the walls, while few others were operating the siege weapons, trying to break open the city gates and the walls. The sound of the rams hitting the gates was heart chilling, as this was an important battle to win. The first battle had a significance in that if they lost this battle, the morale of the soldiers would hit rock bottom. The guards on the wall were throwing big rocks of their own onto the soldiers down below who were trying to break the city gates. Arrows from the elves started pouring onto the walls, and the guards dropped down.


    Soon after, the city gates fell as well. The soldiers rushed into the city. They split, some going to the walls to take control of the defences, while the others went into the city to declare their arrival. There were few civilians still in the city. Most of them had run away after news of the war had got to them. The few that were left were just those who were a little late and could not leave before the gates had closed off. The civilians were all rounded off in front of the city hall. They were all shivering in fear, just thinking about the horror that they would go through.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 145 - War Prisoners

    Damascus went forward and spoke with Liu Man to the side. The both of them went into one of the bigger buildings for some privacy, and some of the senior officers, along with the generals. They went in, leaving the city itself in control of the city.


    The civilians who were rounded off in the middle of the city plaza were crying, just thinking about the horrible fate that they would face made them lose all hope in life. The children were all snuggled in with the parents, who were wailing, and just hoping that their kids would have a chance to live properly.


    "Shut up. If I see any one of you move from your positions, I am going to kill you. Wait, no, I won''t kill you. I will make you see something much, much worse.", a soldier threatened a mother of two as he smiled sinisterly.


    The woman staggered back as she fell on the ground. Her two children did not say a word though, and they just stood right next to her, as they looked at the soldier menacingly..


    "The both of you, sit down facing me. If I see something even remotely fishy, haha, you will start calling me your father.", the soldier laughed. The children trembled, but they complied nonetheless.


    Meanwhile, most of the army had entered the city. Among them were the children from the mage tower. They walked through the empty roads, and wondered where all the civilians were. One of the disciples looked at the soldiers who were walking next to them.


    "Where are all the people? A city like this should have so many people.", the boy innocently asked. The ones next to him, a few others who were orphaned in one of the worst ways possible, just trembled at the thought of this, and looked at the soldiers with the same menacing gaze that the two children of the poor mother did.


    One of the kids saw the shivering civilians. He went and squatted in front of them.


    "Aunties, why are you shivering so much? It might be late, but it is not that cold is it? Are you sick? Do you need any medication?"


    One of the soldiers saw him conversing with them and went to him. "Hey kid. What is your problem? I thought that I made it clear that all of you should be sitting down facing outside. Or should I make an example of you?"


    "What are you talking about? When did you tell me anything? And, this aunty might be sick. You need to go get her medicine."


    "Looks like you do not understand war, kid. Let me make you.". The soldier slapped the kid and threw him towards the civilians. The boy started crying.


    "Now, you better behave, or I will murder you next time around. Stop crying, it is getting on my nerves. Look at everyone around you. They are not crying. They know the future they are going to have, and have come to terms with it."


    The boy continued to bawl. The soldier''s face turned ugly, and he stepped forward to hit the boy again. The boy looked at him and shouted, "You are a bad man. Master said that I can hit bad man like you."


    As he said this, a bright flash appeared, and the soldier flew back. All around him, the people became silent. They looked at the boy who attacked the soldier.


    The soldier who flew back looked at the boy. He stuttered, "You-you were on our side. Why did you not tell me that. I would not have attacked a child from mage tower."


    As he was on the ground, he turned to see a foot land next to him. It was smaller than that of an adult. He looked up to see that this was another child. He was wearing robes of green, and had a symbol of a lion on them. He went to the boy and consoled him quietly. After the boy quieted down, he looked at the soldier.


    "The mage tower only participated because the master owes a favour to the lord of Dilheim. It seems that we are not welcome here. Each child from the mage tower is a treasure, yet a soldier attacked him. If we are not given an appropriate answer, then we will have a problem."


    "What the hell is happening over here?", a loud noise came from the side. Damascus came forward, to see the soldier on the side and the two boys among the civilians.


    The soldier replied, "Your majesty! Please save me. I mistook the boy as one of the civilians and thought that they were trying to do something. It was an honest mistake. I would not have done anything if I knew that he was on our side."


    "The boy with the green robe laughed coldly. "So if my friend here was not from the mage tower, then what you did is excused? What a joke? I thought that the reason that this war is even happening is because we are fighting demons, to save humanity and all of Dicain. If this is a simple war for power, then the mage tower has no reason to join this fight."


    "That- This is a war! All of these things will happen. Please tell him, Your majesty. Surely you can understand the casualties of war.", the soldier said.


    Damascus sighed. He walked up to the soldier and kicked him on the face. The soldier flipped to the other side. He looked at the boy who was slapped by the soldier, and then at the other boy. "The soldier will be given a hundred whippings for his offence. The civilians will be released upon daybreak, and no soldier is allowed to touch them. I hope that this conclusion is satisfactory."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 146 - The Troubles Of War

    "That is not for me to say. The people who should be satisfied are behind me.", the boy said as he helped the younger boy get up. He looked at all the civilians and smiled pleasantly as if he was promising them that he would take care of them.


    He then looked at Damascus again and said, "This was not waged against the kingdom. It was against demons. A war that is rightful in nature cannot be defiled by acts such as these. We have already faced horrible things in our past. We have already faced demons. Most of us have already taken first blood. We shall not hesitate to do the same again.". The soldiers next to Damascus looked menacingly at this seeming threat.


    "How dare you speak like this to a king?! You dare threaten us boy?", he was about to step forward but Damascus looked at the soldier with a threatening gaze.


    "If you step forward, you will be stripped of your rank.", he said. The soldier stopped dead in his tracked and turned back at Damascus, who was now looking at the boy.


    "I will take care that this shall never happen again. If it does, you are free to act as you wish.", Damascus said as he turned around to leave. He barked at the soldiers as he did, "You heard me! If any one of you so much as touches one of these civilians, then you are going to be fending off for yourselves, and you saw that even a small child was more powerful than you could ever hope to be.".


    The soldiers listened to this with horror. Murmurs filled the plaza, with everyone disgruntled with this verdict.


    The boy, however, was not even remotely thrilled. The elder boy just nodded and helped the other boys up. The smaller boy said, "But those aunties still need medicine. They were shivering for some reason."


    "Don''t worry. They will be fine once those soldiers leave this place."


    "Really? Why is that?"


    "You don''t need to know about all of this. You must have become orphaned naturally. Some of us had to go through so much more to come to the position that we are here. In the future, maybe you will see the truth about who you really are fighting for."


    The elder boy took the smaller one by the arm and dragged him away from the scene, while all of the soldiers watched them with interest. Damascus was eyeing the elder one, who was presumably the leader of all of the troupe that came. The master of the mage tower did not come, saying that he would not leave the mage tower unless something truly catastrophic happened. So, a child was leading the delegation from the mage tower.


    The night passed slowly and gruesomely. The whole city was patrolled, and the soldiers worked on shifts. Because there was just more area to canvas and patrol, more and more soldiers were losing sleep. All of this was just essential, but the fact that only the junior officers and foot soldiers were facing the consequences was causing quite the unrest.


    Meanwhile in the king''s tent,


    All three kings were seated, with the generals on the side. Balor was just furious. He was shouting at Liu Man.


    "Do you not have any shame! You humans are just useless. I knew this would happen. I knew that the humans could not keep it in their pants. These children are going to be our main force. Not the stupid foot soldiers. I should have killed the damn idiot.", Damascus was furious.


    Liu Man did not speak at all. He looked calmly at a distance.


    "This is much bigger than some simple threat. The child was apparently so important that my spirit warned me not to mess with him, and that he was important to the bigger picture. My spirit rarely ever tells me anything, and what it does is supposed to be followed, no questions asked.", Damascus said.


    "Now, what do we do? The kids could rally against us! We need to bring your son here. He is their leader right. He will keep them in check. And I want to make sure that the stupid mistakes your father made will not be repeated here. That time, he allowed pillaging and other unspeakable crimes that I cannot even imagine happening in my command. I thought that I would not need to go through that horror again. Don''t prove me wrong.", Balor said.


    Liu Man raised his head and looked at Balor, and then at Damascus. Damascus said, "The kid spoke the truth. We are fighting for survival. This is not our usual fight between kingdoms. It''s one against another continent. We are fighting for survival. We must act carefully, as anything we do will be reflected forever in the annals of history."


    Liu Man sighed. "I will put them in control. George, give the command to all of the group captains. I want all of the soldiers to behave. Now onto the reason that this meeting was even held, when the hell are the students from the magic academies going to arrive? I thought that they would be there from the beginning, but they were all gathered in some hotel in Dilheim, and they have not come yet."


    "Why are you asking us? You should ask your son."


    "Liu Feng is in the city castle working on something related to the guns apparently. He said that Alderan, the prince of Elvan, was in charge of the student evacuation. He is the one to talk to regarding this. Damascus, talk to your son. And send people from your own royal academies. Mine are coming next week, I expect yours to arrive soon as well."


    "Are you sure you want to put these children on the battlefield? They could freeze up at the crucial moment and cost a few lives, or even worse, the battle."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 147 - Staying In The City

    "What can we even expect from these kids? They are not as good as these mage tower disciples, who are more powerful. All the mage tower disciples who have been sent to war are at least contract holders, and that in itself means that they are as powerful as some of the captains in the elvan army.", Balor said.


    "We need as many people as possible, and these thousand or so kids could help more than ten thousand soldiers. These kids will be able to use magic up to the second or even third circle. They can handle the demon spawn. My¡­ sources say that the demon spawn are going to be the biggest problem.", Liu Man said.


    "You are underestimating the importance of experience and collaboration. Those kids will be a hindrance to the army itself. They will definitely freeze up. As sheltered kids, they are going to be detrimental to our success.", Balor said.


    "Haha, the both of you are really short term patients. Why did you even agree to the magic academy if you weren''t going to read the terms and conditions that I have put there? I have ensured that all the kids who were going to the magic academy of the four kingdoms were going to be honed by battle in the magic forest. All of them have at least seen death. You know how helpful it was in quelling rebelling nobles. Of course, the last trip was truly unfortunate, but what could we do?", Liu Man said.


    "It was only the both of you who used that tactic, and that was why only humans and dwarves died. Don''t put me in the middle of this.", Damascus said.


    "Nevertheless, that very training in the magical forest regime is going to help us right now. All of the students are going to be able to at least stand straight in battle and face the demon spawn. the demon spawn number in the hundreds of thousands.", Liu Man said.


    "I was waiting for your words. When you send a group to scout and they come back, I expect you to give us the information as well. We are allies for god''s sake. Why the hell are you behaving like we will back stab you?", Balor asked. "The next time that some one sends a whole scouting team, all of us should know of the results and what was learnt from it."


    "It helps if the enemy thinks that we are not well united, and that we still have our differences.", Liu Man said.


    "That means that the enemy is right and that he did his research properly. In what universe will dwarves, elves and humans actually unite properly? This is a war of necessity. You humans couldn''t endure the shame that you brought yourself the last demon war so you erased it from the history annals. Now, history repeats itself because all of the caution hallmarks are gone.", Damascus scoffed.


    "What are you talking about? History repeating itself? Are you saying that a similar situation happened in the last demon war?", Liu Man asked.


    "Well, what can we expect from humans. Greed, and selfishness is in your blood. Humans let the demons into the continent in the first place, both times. If it weren''t for the humans, then Dicain would never have had to worry about the demons in the first place. Some human country in the sea border around where Glade is, just let the demons in in exchange for help in defeating a rivalling country. All of current day Glade became a war zone.", Balor interjected.


    "And you never thought of telling us this? So what if our ancestors made a mistake? You could have corrected it. You could have released all of these records.", Liu Man was furious.


    "Yeah, sure. Just give all humans an excuse to vent on us. And by the way, unlike humans, other superior species stay to their word for a very long time, as long as their word was given. We pride ourselves in our morals.", Damscus said.


    "Just shut up and think about what we are going to do next. Should we wait a week in this place until the batches of students come from our capitals? Liu Feng can also come. He will help in commanding the kids into fighting in the war so that we can get to the capital faster.",Liu Man finally had enough.


    "Fine. Let''s do that. But, if we are bringing our children into this and they will be staying in the army, there will be unrest if they are given senior positions immediately.", Balor said.


    "Yeah, we should just place them in the fresh recruit position, so that they don''t get too haughty either. So then, we are going to stay in this sh*t hole for a week doing nothing? That won''t send a pretty image to our soldiers, or it may even boost the enemy''s morale.", Damascus said.


    "They are mindless beings. You saw them right. Those demons run solely based on instinct."


    "Well, let me jog your memory. They have a hierarchy. That means that they are clear headed enough to fight a war properly. Don''t underestimate the enemy before even facing them."


    Liu Man went outside the tent. George was sitting to the side, with his sword unsheathed and the handle supporting his chin.


    "George, tell all the soldiers that we will be staying in this city for another week. We will be waiting for reinforcements to arrive from¡­ a few other places. Just tell them to settle here until further notice. We won''t be moving immediately. The soldiers can even get a rest, maybe. It was the first fight for so many people. But I want all of my soldiers in their top form, so make sure that no one is slacking. And did you tell them what I told you to do a before?"


    "Yes, Your majesty. I have delegated the responsibility to a few senior officers. I will convey this to all of the soldiers.". George kneeled and headed out of the array of tents that were around the king''s tent.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 148 - Students Arrive

    "And I should set up camp in the city lord''s mansion. It''ll probably be much better than these stupid tents. I should get it ready for me to move in.", Liu Man muttered as he went back into the tent.


    One week later,


    Liu Man was strolling through the streets of the city. He looked at the small buildings to his sides. They were currently empty at the moment. He had ordered all the soldiers that rest was not an option during this time, and that they had to start practising drills to make sure that they were going to be perfectly ready for the war ahead.


    As he was walking down the street, the soldiers that were passing by him immediately kneeled at his presence. At least, the humans did. The few elves and dwarves who were there just bowed in ninety degrees in respect, but they did not kneel completely.


    He smiled at them and he continued forward. He finally reached a part of town that was completely sealed off from the rest of it. This was the area of the noble residences. There was not a soldier in sight, but Liu Man still did not stop walking. After a while, he stopped dead in his tracks.


    "Leave me.", he said.


    "Your majesty. It is not safe.", a voice from seemingly nowhere protested.


    "That is an order.", Liu Man said coldly.


    All of a sudden, a black robed man appeared kneeling in front of Liu Man. "Your wish is my command.", he said and disappeared immediately. Liu Man nodded and turned away.


    "Finally, I am alone.", he said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The whole city was filled with shouts from officers and the responses from the soldiers. Most of the students from the magic academy that Liu Feng attended, as well as the royal academies of the kingdoms. Although Liu Man had invested heavily into the magic academy collaboration of the four kingdoms, he still did not close the royal academy in the capital city, and neither did Darv or Elvan. As kings, they knew better than to put all of their eggs in one basket.


    But, once all of these students arrived, taking care of them became a huge problem. Magic was a scarce resource in Dicain, and only the privileged were allowed to learn it, and only the nobles were nurtured. There were few exceptions, and the hierarchy stomped them to the bottom. All of the students had come to the front line from the comfort of their lavish homes, so it was quite difficult for them to adjust to the situation. They were not even given any higher position, and were recruits, so they got the lowest of the lowest amenities.


    Students were protesting their living conditions everywhere. In the main tent where all new recruits that had enlisted into the army, as well as the students who were ordered to come to the front lines were given their living quarters, there was a riot of sorts. All the students were aghast that they had to live in a tent, and with commoners at that.


    In the tents of the students,


    "I can''t believe it. I worked so hard to become a second circle mage, and this is how they treat me? I will call my father after this. How dare some stupid commoner give me commands, and tell me what to do? And this place is garbage. Even my dogs live in a better place. It stinks in here. Are we in the slums or something?", a tall and smug boy said. He had light brown hair, and hazel pupils. He looked around disgusted, as he was unpacking all of his things into the tents. He had his own spatial stone, a showcase of his position in society.


    "Oscar! Do you want to get yourself killed? We are at war. The orders are coming from the kings. Saying stuff like this can get you beheaded.", the boy next to him spoke up.


    "And, by the way, it can''t be all bad. I hear that the security within the city''s not that great because everyone is patrolling. The separator between the men and women''s baths is just a wooden wall. A few holes later, we can have the time of our lives.", he said, as blood shot from both of their noses.


    Blocking his nose, Oscar nodded feverishly at the other boy. "If I can even catch a glimpse of the elven girls, I think that this trip will be worth it."


    All of a sudden, someone came into the tent with his bag. He had a hood on his face, and a ragged cloak. He put down a tattered bag to the side and started opening it.


    "Who the hell are you? What are you doing here? Do you know who I am? How dare you come here without my permission."


    The cloaked man looked up, but his face was still not distinguishable. His eyes were pitch black, and he stared at Oscar''s chest. He pointed and said, "You don''t have any medals or a rank. I don''t need your permission for anything."


    Giggled erupted from the other boy in the room, but Oscar was certainly not pleased. "I am a noble. You are a mere commoner, judging from your clothes. What the hell are you going to do to me? No one can touch me even if I wanted to teach you a lesson."


    "There is a war going on. I don''t think that you realize the severity of the issue.", the cloaked man spoke.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Pack your things and get out!.", Oscar shouted.


    "I got the order from the higher ups. If you want me to go, talk to the officer who is in charge of lodging. Each tent has to have four or five people."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 149 - Cloaked Man

    "Four or five people? Have you seen this place? This is smaller than my bedroom!", Oscar was furious. As a noble, he felt entitled to all the riches in the world, and the thought of sleeping in such a cramped place with such subpar conditions was simply unacceptable to him, like it was to almost every student who had arrived at the city.


    "You are lucky. You have a big bedroom. But orders are orders. We are just recruits. Maybe you can get promoted in the next battle, and you can get a better tent.", the man said, his hoarse voice rang through his ears.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I am a noble. I am sure there must be a mistake that I am a recruit here. Someone will come soon enough to apologize, and then I will become a superior officer. Then, I will knock that smug look off of your face.. You will see hell for disrespecting me."


    The cloaked man laughed. "Yeah, sure. I will definitely believe that. By the way, do you know where the bathing area is? I need to get a bath, it has been a long journey here."


    Oscar and the other boy did not respond. The man shrugged and left the tent with a small bag over his shoulders. When he left, Oscar kicked his bags furiously. "Look at this! How dare a commoner treat me like this? What is the king thinking? Treating the students of the royal academy like this? We were the few people who stayed at the royal academy so that the kingdom would have a secretive reserve. We should be treated like kings."


    "Don''t mind him. This is war. After all of this is over, we can go ahead and kick him till his mother cannot recognize him. For now, let us also go to the bath. It''ll be nice to have a scapegoat like him to help us out if we get caught.", the other boy said, rubbing his hands.


    The both of them also went to the bath, which was on the east side of the city. The both of them came to a wooden building, which had a dangling sign that said, ''Bath House''. Steam was pouring out of the entrance. It seemed that even in a city like this, a bath house was going to be present. It was like it was an essential part of a city. The two boys stood side by side as they looked forward.


    In front of the house, the same cloaked man was standing there still.


    "Hey, freak. What the hell are you doing, standing there? Move out of the way or go in.", Oscar shouted at him. He pushed him out of the way and climbed the steps. The cloaked man staggered to the side, and almost fell down. He looked at Oscar for a few moments and then started climbing the stairs. He went into the bath house. The path split two ways, one for males and one for females. The signs were only shown pictorially, but their meaning was clear.


    "Maybe you are a little confused as to whether you are a boy or a girl?", Oscar joked as he looked back at the man. The man looked at Oscar, but his expression was not even remotely clear. He looked at the signs again. He moved forward nearer to the signs.


    The cloaked man stopped once again, seemingly thinking about something. He then shook his head and went to the male side.


    "Wierdo.", Oscar commented as he went in further.


    The path led to a medium sized hot pool of water. The man looked at Oscar, who took off all his clothes and jumped into the pool. He looked very curiously at the entire process, as if it was very foreign to him. He then glanced at the remainder of the bath house. There were small slits that allowed the steam to go out, but that was all. It did not allow the outside world to peep in.


    The man proceeded to do the same thing that Oscar did. He took off his cloak and the hood. This revealed his face. He had pitch black hair, and blue eyes. When he took off the tattered shirt, it revealed a rugged body and scars all over them. He entered the pool and leaned on the edge, closing his eyes. Oscar and the other boy looked at him with interest.


    "Did you see those scars, Oliver? He looks dangerous. Should we report him or something?"


    "Forget it. Now, we came here to do something. I can practically hear the girls over the other side. Should we start drilling small holes to see what''s going over there?", Oscar started beaming as his smile widened.


    The man was at the edge of the pool, literally opposite to Oscar and his friend. he did not say a thing and was just freshening up.


    The two went about their own small project. After thirty minutes, they were giggling nonstop, and were struggling to keep their nose bleeds inside. All of a sudden, a loud sound came as a woman screamed at the highest pitch possible.


    The mysterious man opened his eyes. The barrier between the male and female baths broke at the centre as if someone punched it. After it went down, it revealed about ten girls who were using towels to cover themselves up.


    "How dare the two of you peek on me! Oscar, this time your father will not be able to save you. Do you think that your father is the only duke in the kingdom? My father is a relative of the king."


    "What the hell are you talking about? We were not the instigators. There, you see that man there? He is the one who did all of this and started peeking. We just looked once to see what the commotion was all about.", Oscar said righteously. He pumped his chest outward as if he was the hero in this case.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 150 - Sudden Guest

    "Do you think I am stupid? It''s okay, all of you will get it from me anyways. You will get ten whippings each. And you, the black haired man at the end,you will get fifty whippings.", the woman shouted. She had one hand on her hip, and looked at the three men with contempt.


    "No, wait. I don''t like your look. I will personally make sure that you will have a hundred whips.", she said.


    Oscar and his friend looked at the girl and understood her intentions. They looked at the black haired man and said, "Friend. It isn''t wrong for us to suffer a punishment for what you have done. Why not take our punishment as well? Do not worry.. There are two future dukes here. I am sure that you will not die. In fact, I will actually make sure of it.", a sneer filled his face.


    The man looked at the girl who was shouting and smiled. "I think there must be some mistake. I have absolutely nothing to do with any of what has happened here. Why do you want me to face punishment for what these men have done?"


    "Because I don''t like your face. Now, all of you get out of here before I get mad.", the girl said as she dismissed the three men.


    "I am afraid that would be inappropriate, Miss. I am undressed, as are these other men. It would be humiliating, I assume, to go outside naked like this."


    "Just get out. Do you think I care if you are going to lose all of your shame. How dare you peek at me. Once my father hears of this, except Oscar, all of you will lose your heads.", she said furiously.


    Oscar''s friend looked at Oscar and then at the woman with shock. "What the hell? Do you think that I am a pushover? I am a marquis'' son nonetheless. Do not think that you can give me a death sentence that easily.", he said.


    The woman just looked at him and shook her head. "Fine, I am too lazy. That man is a commoner right? Fine, he will have the death sentence.", she said as she turned around.


    The man''s eyebrows raised. "This man, Oscar. He is the one who has committed the crime. Yet he is the one going unpunished? And an innocent bystander gets the biggest punishment? You truly are amusing. This nobility system is truly very amusing. A system where the¡­ actually I am not sure. How is it that your parents have become noble? You clearly aren''t very strong, so I assume neither are they."


    The mouths of both Oscar and the girl who was speaking twitched. They looked at each other and then back at the man.


    "How dare you blemish the name of us nobles? We are superior to some one like you, you commoner! How dare you say that we are not strong? I am a second circle mage! I am a genius. You must love couritng death. First you have offended me, and then you offended this hot headed woman. You are definitely going to die now.", he started laughing like a maniac. The woman next to him did not say a word, but her eyebrow raised when he said that she was hot headed.


    Now, he had left the pool and was holding his bag and taking clothes out of there. All of the girls blushed looking at his chiseled body. They looked away as he put on his clothes. These clothes were brand new, and once he put them on, he looked completely different from when he had arrived. He looked like a noble more than a commoner. Once he dressed up completely, he sat on the bench.


    "You are not the most powerful. You clearly are not the best genes. What makes you noble and others commoners? If you are a noble, that means that you have inherited something truly powerful with your birth, right? Then why is it that you can call yourself nobles and superior to others? You won''t even be able to beat a demon spawn in my opinion, yet you pride yourself in this categorization. I wonder how Pyrus'' contracted thought that he would win this war without us arriving."


    "What the hell are you talking about? Do you think that your head will stay on after you have spoken like that about all the nobles? You better get ready for your beheading."


    The man looked up at the ceiling. He pointed up and said, "You better move. Someone is coming. She seems to be someone important."


    The ceiling burst open and the pieces of wood fell down on top of Oscar, Oliver and the girl. A red haired woman slowly glided into the bath house and onto the platform next to the man."


    "How dare you break the ceiling and come in like that.", a shout came from under the wooden piece. The three came out unscathed, but the towel that was covering the girl was in tatters, barely covering her. She looked at the other girls.


    "You there, give me your towel.". The girl she pointed to trembled. She took off her own towel and gave it to the girl who was clearly in charge. She cried as she covered her privates with her hands. She ran away to her side to get another towel.


    Oscar looked at the red haired woman and pointed at her. "I saw you near the king that day. You know the king personally. Good. This man said that nobles were useless. You should kill him."


    The woman laughed and looked at the man. She bowed to him and said, "Feng Luang welcomes you to the camp of the three kingdoms. I was told that it would take you and the others another month to arrive here."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 151 - A Hundred Whippings

    The black haired man looked at Feng Huang. As she was bowing down, he had to gaze downward. With the way that he was dressed in new clothes, which also looked quite royal, it was as if he was a king, and that Feng Huang was his servant.


    "I was informed that you would be coming next month. What has hastened your arrival? I hope that you were not... stopped in anyway on your way.", she said as she hesitated in the last moment.


    "I see that the magical forest is intervening. Well, this pathetic bunch can certainly not help in this fight. Maybe they will take care of a few of the demon spawn, but they are nothing more than cannon fodder. This war is hopeless if this is the state of the army..", he glanced at the students who were glaring at them furiously. If looks could kill, then he would definitely be dead right now.


    "What is the contractor of Pyrus even thinking? I thought that Pyrus would have some taste. If he turns out to be even remotely like this pathetic crowd, then I will not bend my head in any way. I am sure that you would understand what I am saying. You are an honourable phoenix. The fire around me almost wants to jump towards you. It is taking quite the effort keeping my mana within me. For such a person to stay in this place truly confuses me.", he shook his head.


    "There is much to the Lord of Dilheim than meets the eye, Your Majesty. He has found a way to make even these useless people able to deal with demon soldiers.", Feng Huang said.


    "Well, let us hope that he is as good as everyone says. I came all the way here, right next to that old tiger''s hideout. If this turns out to be a disappointment, then I am definitely going to need to vent somewhere.", he said.


    "Do not worry. Liu Feng has surprised me in many ways. I am sure that you will not find him to be disappointing. As for his company though, I am afraid that I cannot stay true to the same promises.", she shook her head.


    "Interesting. Now, where are my accommodations? These people are very irritating. I don''t want to see them any longer. Oh, and by the way, make sure that the three that you see at the centre of the pool, near the demolished barrier, get a hundred whippings each. They have disrespected me."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. It will be done. I will call for the soldiers to take them and whip them immediately.", Feng Huang nodded.


    "Careful in your formalities. If the tiger sees you so submissive towards me, then things will not bode well to you.", the black haired man laughed.


    "Do not worry, Your Majesty. The feud of the dragons is only with the king of the magic forest. None else. The other three who stay within the magical forest only respect the king, nothing more. He is more powerful than us, I agree, but that is all. We kneel to no one.", Feng Huang said.


    "Good. Well said. A blow to the senile idiot that is well deserved. I will go meet the kings and speak with them. I must see what the situation is.", the man said.


    As he said this, the man rose in the air and left the bath house. Feng Luang looked at the three students at the centre of the pool, who looked confused and a little skeptical about what had happened. When they saw the man fly without chanting anything, they felt truly powerless, and they saw Feng Luang come towards them.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to listen to that man? Punishing us will only create problems for you. Our fathers are very powerful and they can cause a dissent to happen. You would not want that to happen right? All for one man."


    Feng Luang chuckled. "That one man is more important than the three kings of the mortal realm, boy. He is one of only two that I bowed down to. Do you really think that your stupid noble tag will deter me? I should really speak to Liu Feng about this. For now, just accept any punishment that you face, or you will be faced with desertment charges."


    She left the bath house through the normal entrance, and shortly after a few hundred soldiers entered the bath. They saw the naked men and the half naked women and their noses shot out blood. Disregarding this, they went and took the three students to the centre.


    "At Least let me wear clothes you brute! What do you think you are doing to a woman?", the girl screamed as the soldiers dragged her, Oscar and Oliver outside. They took her to the detention areas and they started tying them up the hands and legs to chains to start the punishments.


    "What the hell are you doing, soldiers? Do you know who the parents of the three are? Who gave this order?", an officer near them asked them, clearly because he recognized them.


    "Reporting Sir, the lady who was given full authority by the three kings had given this order. She said that we have to whip these students a hundred whipping each. We have received orders that we should treat her words as the words of the king, so we cannot disobey."


    As he said that, the punishment started. The two boys and the girl were now completely naked and were getting whipped a hundred times each. They screamed and howled in pain, and cried with humiliation. Even now, they did not back down from their high horse.


    "My father will make sure that all of you will get hanged after being tortured in the worst possible way. You have seen me like this, so all of you will definitely die.", the girl shouted, her throat horse as the time went by.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 152 - The King Of Dragons

    "My father will make sure that all of you will get hanged after being tortured in the worst possible way. You have seen me like this, so all of you will definitely die.", the girl shouted, her throat horse as the time went by.


    However, the soldiers around her were by no means deterred by her threats. For one, they were not completely sure who her father was, but they knew it wasn''t the king, or she wouldn''t be in this situation. And next, she was by no means ugly. She was stunningly beautiful, and even if she was just a teenager, she was completely developed, and all around her, soldiers were looking at her like a wolf was looking at a lamb.


    The girl cried out with embarrassment. Her troupe of a few girls were dressed up and looking at this situation with complex expressions. They knew how big this incident was going to blow up, but they were also aware of the fact that the two people responsible for this were capable of flight!


    The girl who was forced to give her towel to the girl who was being punished had her fists clenched. She muttered in her breath, "Serves her right! She always picked on me because I was just the daughter of a Baron. Now, look at what she is reduced to.. Her father will definitely throw her away because she is worthless now."


    Meanwhile, near the King''s quarters which were moved to the city lord mansion.


    "Welcome, respected sir. I was told that you were supposed to come two weeks later, I certainly did not expect that you would be here so fast. I understand that you have faced a small inconvenience with your arrival. I will make sure that that is taken care of immediately.", Liu Man''s voice could be heard.


    "It has been a very exhausting journey. For the first time in a very, very long time, we have left the western realm of Dicain and into the central continent. I certainly would not believe that I would be so close to the magical forest. I was surprised that the contractor is still alive after Bai Du discovered him.", the hoarse voice that the man had spoke in with the Oscar and the rest was completely gone. His voice was majestic now, and it spread out through the room.


    "Yes Sir, My son will be arriving shortly and he will discuss the appropriate details of your stay. For now, do you wish to look at our plans for the war? I was told that I should tell you the plans we have to face the demons."


    "Have you ever faced them? Because if you did, I doubt that you will be confident about this war. The demons are much more powerful than you realize and they have not been idling away inside their territory. When in a strong area of demonic and corrupted mana, the demons thrive and ascend ranks like no other genius can. So far, all I have seen is a stubborn system that is predominant among you humans that will only serve to hinder the fight. How many people do you have that can fight with the demon soldiers?"


    "All of them. Liu Feng has outfitted them with this contraption that was devised by the master of the mage tower that allows any mortal to just push a button and instantly vaporise a demon of a high rank even. It is truly marvelous, and it seems that this is a novel idea that was not even used in the original demon war. Please, allow me to demonstrate."


    As he said this, Liu Man took out a gun from one of the drawers of his desk. They were in the study of the mansion, and they faced the window. Liu Man opened the window and pointed the gun towards the sky. The sky was still bright with the day in its prime, but when Liu Man pressed the trigger, a blast of mana flew up. It was very visible even in the bright sky, and the green flare was quite visible in the blue, cloudless sky. As the dragon king looked up, he laughed.


    "This is indeed very interesting. It is almost as if it does not belong to our world. I must certainly meet this master of the mage tower. He has created a game changing device. But you must not place too much hope on this one, what do you call this toy?"


    "It is a gun, Sir. And you called it a toy? This is a very capable device. I have personally seen it in action against very powerful demons and it has killed them with ease."


    "Once again, you underestimate the powers of the demon race. Do you think that this one device will change the tides? When the first demon war occured, we had countless armies gathered, and hundreds of thousands of people in the fourth and even the fifth order. All I see outside are a bunch of first orders and a few second orders. That Feng Luang can hold off a demon general and the dragons can hold off the demon captains and a general, but at the end of the day there will still be numerous fifth order demon captains that will destroy your army. This gun of yours can make these small fries a fourth order mage at best. But the gun cannot give the user the reflexes, the control of mana, and the sheer battle experience that the demon captains and the higher level demon soldiers have. After a point, the army will fall."


    "Please advise us then, King of Dragons. We do need help. In fact, Liu Feng had even requested the king of the magical forest for help, but he had refused, saying that we could defeat the demons on our own."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 153 - Mysterious Pendant

    "That sounds like him indeed. He always makes others suffer the losses, and only comes in at the last minute only if everyone is losing absolutely horribly. Well, if he said that though, there should be some truth in there. This is not the actual war after all! This is just a scouting party, There should not be a big problem taking care of them. I just came here ahead of time because, well, it felt like the contractor of Pyrus was in danger. Looks like I am wrong. You really may be able to do it, but only if the demon minister does not have an armour like that time. If he does, then you can kiss this army good bye and start running to save your lives. A defensive artefact is very rare among the demons, so every one who has one is one of the more powerful demon generals, and they are almost impossible to defeat, much less kill.", the king shook his head just thinking about the past.


    "Is it really that frightening? I have heard the same story from the phoenix. She said that if the demon minister who had come had a defensive artefact, then we could very well give up on the war.", Liu Man asked.


    "That is completely understandable. Not many can hold up against a demon minister alone. The fact that she is sure that there is a demon minister at all is concerning. If there is a demon minister, there are going to be more than five demon generals. If that is the case, then we are going to have a tough time. Not everyone can just kill a demon general. Few even in the dragon clan can.", the dragon king said.


    "Anyways, if there is a demon minister with a defensive artefact, then it will take time to defeat him. A long time. And a dragged out fight is completely disadvantageous to us.", he said.


    "We should continue this conversation with the other kings. I am sure that they will have some opinions to contribute.", Liu Man said.


    "Forget it, I will just wait till the contractor comes here.  Till then, where is Arad? I want to speak with that child. I could not sense him in the premises.", the dragon king asked.


    "Arad? Are you talking about the child who is always next to Liu Feng? How do you know about him?"


    "Where is he? I know that he is not in the city here.", the dragon king did not bother to answer Liu Man''s question. Liu Man''s eyebrow twitched, but he calmed himself and the smile on his face remained.


    "Yes, Sir. He is not in the city. He is by the side of Liu Feng. I will ask him to come immediately by using a magic device. I will do so immediately, so please rest easily and take up accommodations where you see fit in the guest rooms on the first floor."


    The King of the dragons left, and his footsteps faded into the distance. Liu Man sighed and took out a magic stone out of his drawer. He activated and spoke into the magic stone.


    "Liu Feng! What are you still doing in Dilheim? I thought that I told you to come back to the city. You can continue the work here. Someone claiming to be the king of dragons came, and the phoenix confirmed. I don''t know what to do here. You should come here and entertain your guest."


    Liu Feng''s faint voice came out of the magic stone. "The king of dragons? I thought that they would come a few weeks later. I accounted for their late arrival when I made my calculations. This changes everything."


    "Well, are you done with whatever you were doing?"


    "Yes, Father. I will be coming very soon. I have completed a project of mine that will help immensely with the war, and I will be coming there with this. It will take me around a day for me to get there."


    "Alright. But come fast. Problems have already started here. A few students offended him by calling him a commoner and stuff, and I think that he is angry. We cannot afford to anger him."


    "Yes, Father. I will make haste. But father, what is this about students? Are you sure that having students in the war is the right move? They have never been in an actual battle. Actually the seniors in my academy may have been, but the army ethic will never rub into them, so are you sure that having them will help?", Liu Feng was rightfully worried about this development.


    "Come here Liu Feng, and we will discuss this in detail in person.", Liu Man said and dismissed him.


    Liu Man crushed the stone after saying this and threw it to the side. He looked outside the window, where he could see the whole city, and all the soldiers who were walking around. He laughed to himself very creepily. Then, he took out a black colored penchant from around his neck, but which was not visible to anyone. The penchant started shining, and Liu Man said, "The king of the dragons has arrived. This changed things immensely. Please prepare accordingly."


    The penchant dimmed back, and Liu Man put the penchant back around his neck and covered it with the collar of his shirt. He turned around and left the room.


    Back at Dilheim,


    "What the hell, Arad? I thought that the dragons would be coming two weeks later? Why did my father say that the king of dragons came? And to the army and not to Dilheim?"


    "Forgive me, master. But His Majesty is a very curious person, so I assume that he wanted to see for himself the resistance that you have built against the demons."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 154 - Project Completed

    "The resistance that I have built against the demons? Too bad, it is probably going to be a joke. An army filled with fodder, not a single person who is actually able to face the higher ranked demons, and every single one of the ''genius'' students are all spoilt brats who are probably going to think that they are the strongest in the world. Even I know that the true fight is going to be elsewhere.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    "If you had so many doubts about them, why did you want an army? You could have gathered the best of the best, and went in yourself right.", Arad asked.


    "Have you ever heard of what a distraction is? A distraction, my friend, is what we call the entire army here. When there are so many humans, elves, and dwarves concentrated in one place, who will look at the skies?", Liu Feng laughed.


    "Skies? What are you talking about.", Arad was curious.


    "Whatever.. I''ll tell you later. Now, my father wants me to go there immediately. I wanted to leave tomorrow, but it seems that my little vacation has ended. Help me get my project hooked to the big car that we have, the normal ones cannot bear the load.", Liu Feng gestured at him to come with him.


    "What project? I thought that you were working on guns.", Arad asked curiously.


    "I was supposed to work on guns, but I did something much better. I made a bomb.", Liu Feng laughed sinisterly.


    "A bomb? Master, you faced these demons before. Do you really think that the bombs that we have here can really help kill any demons at all?", Arad asked.


    "You have seen guns. Those did not come out of nowhere. This is based on a¡­ very similar idea of the gun, and it will definitely help with the war. I would not waste a whole week extra couped up in my workshop if it weren''t for something important and worth it. Surely you know me better."


    "Forgive me master, but I am skeptical about how useful the bomb can possibly be."


    "You will see the wonders of my creation in the war, at the final battle. For now, just don''t tell anyone about this. That is an order. I cannot risk this information leaving the privacy of the both of us. We cannot possibly trust anyone."


    "Yes master, that will definitely be done."


    The both of them walked towards the workshop, where Liu Feng had been practically living for the past few weeks. Going inside, there were many dwarves and elves working side by side as they were making parts for the guns. These parts were not assembled yet, so they were useless unless Liu Feng could put them together.


    The two of them went to the more private part of the workshop, where Liu Feng had his project in place. It was a very conspicuous box in the middle of the room. However, its size was the only thing that was curious about it. No one who saw it would even suspect that it was a bomb of sorts.


    Arad started pushing a huge box with wheels on the bottom from the workshop to the outside world, and to where Liu Feng was standing.


    "Good work. The physical strength of you dragons never ceases to amaze me. For now, wait here. I will bring the car around. I have it parked in some place special that only I can enter.", Liu Feng said as he walked away.


    Arad nodded, and he stood by the huge box. The box had huge chains all over it, and the chains ended at an intersection with one final clip protruding out, as if it was to be attached to something. Soon after, Arad heard a huge voice coming from where Liu Feng had disappeared off to. He looked in that direction and his eyes spread with astonishment. In Front of him, a huge truck appeared. It was truly magnificent. Liu Feng parked next to Arad, and smiled.


    "Do not take any offense that I cannot allow you to my secret lair. It is a secret to everyone in this world, and I cannot tell anyone where it exists.", Liu Feng apologized.


    "I understand master. Everyone has his own secrets. As a dragon, I can certainly understand that."


    "As a dragon, you can certainly understand that? What the hell does that mean? What skeletons do you have in your closet for you to say something like that?", Liu Feng asked Arad.


    As he joked around with Arad, the both of them got the box onto the huge truck using a ramp. After that, Liu Feng took the chains and clipped them onto the board of the truck. Thankfully, the both of them wee strong, and it nudged slowly up. The unfortunate part was that it did not have wheels, and the screeching card that it made with the ramp irritated the both of them.


    Once it was securely attached, he beckoned Arad to get on the truck.


    "Come on. We have quite some distance to travel."


    "I have one question, master. If you do not wish for anyone to know about this¡­ bomb that you have made, then surely this huge box and this vehicle are attraction seekers that will foil your plans. They seem a bit counter productive."


    "It''s a good question Arad. It seems that you have done some good thinking. I wondered about the same thing. But, you should remember that all the kingdoms have a huge area of wild forests and trees that will provide the perfect cover. A few concealments techniques and arrays, and no one will be able to find this unless they are looking for it. And, I have implemented quite a few failsafes so that I will be the only person in this world who will be able to activate the bomb."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 155 - I Should Do It?

    "Yes master. I have one last question. How will you throw such a huge bomb in the centre of the enemy''s forces? I don''t think that the catapults that the armies have right now are insufficient to handle such a heavy weight.", Arad asked Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng froze, and he slowly turned the other way, trying to hide his face. Arad looked once and understood his meaning.


    "I am supposed to deploy the bomb? You must certainly be kidding.", Arad was shocked. He did not know a thing about bombs, except for the fact that they were toys in the hands of dragons. But, he knew after seeing so many miracles that in Liu Feng''s hands, even this toy could become so much more.


    "Yes, Arad. Don''t worry, it is not that dangerous a task as it seems, but it is just that there is no other way to deploy such a huge device.. Maybe, if I had half a year and a ton more supplies and help to work with, I could do it myself, but the time constraint meant that I had no other choice.", Liu Feng shook his head. He was right.


    With that much time, he could make an actual missile launching system, and if time permitted him, he even wanted to make a computer of sorts and try to pinpoint the guidance system by the meter. But all of that was wishful thinking at times like this. Humanity itself took decades to get to such a state, and even if Liu Feng had all that knowledge in his head, it was highly unlikely that he could do everything by himself.


    Saying this, Liu Feng started the truck by injecting mana into the magic circle inscribed onto the dashboard of the front seats. The truck sprung to life and gave a huge grunt. Liu Feng pushed down the pedal and started driving the massive vehicle.


    "Well then, get ready for a whole day of just driving. Boy do I hate driving.", Liu Feng cursed as the truck grunted forward. The huge payload in the back wiggled a little, but its huge weight meant that it wouldn''t go anywhere for the time being.


    "If you hate driving so much master, then I can drive for you instead of you''d like.", Arad asked. "How hard could it be? It is just turning this wheel and pressing your foot on that thing on the ground."


    "It''s okay Arad. I will take my chances instead. I don''t want to crash into anything, and after a while, the terrain that we will have to drive will be extremely difficult to traverse. ", Liu Feng shot him down almost immediately.


    "Are you sure? You said that you don''t want to.", Arad pressed.


    "Driving is not as easy as you think it is, Arad. Wait for the peaceful times, I will teach you.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    The rest of the drive was silent. The light slowly faded, and Liu Feng stopped the car to install two magic stones that were dedicated to be light sources at the place of the headlights. Even after so much time, he could not figure out a way to make them just turn on and off like everything else directly from the driving seat. After he put the lights up, the path they were traversing became much clearer. By now, they were already halfway to the magic academy.


    A few hours later, they reached the magic academy. The truck was exceptionally slow because of the huge payload that it was carrying. With such a heavy  shipment, the magic stones were not enough to power the truck enough to move fast. So, the both of them were stuck just driving. The clock struck midnight, and Liu Feng parked at the exit of the Magical Academy. This exit was the entrance of Glade. Crossing this exit meant that they were officially in hostile territory. Liu Feng sighed heavily as he looked at the huge arc. The gates were broken and the path was widened because the army had already passed by here. Liu Feng took a few minutes to just breathe the fresh air in, and opened his eyes.


    "Well then, let''s go to war.", he said, and he put his foot on the pedal. The truck grunted forward through the arc, and into Glade territory. Now, all that Liu Feng saw felt foreign for him. He looked at the trees that looked darker than the trees on the other side.


    "You are nitpicking, Liu Feng. Come on, you can''t possibly listen to yourself.", he muttered to himself, as he followed the path that the army used. The pace that the truck used was timed such a way that by the time he reached near the city, dawn broke. Now, he looked around at the trees, and he suddenly took a right turn. Arad, who was sitting with his eyes closed, tumbled to the left and fell off his seat.


    "What happened! Did we get attacked?", Arad shouted as he turned his head and looked around.


    "Don''t worry, you should have just worn a seat belt. Just get off of the truck. I have to hide the whole thing."


    "Hide the truck? Why master? I thought that you wanted to hide just the bomb."


    "Hide the bomb and the truck separately. One of the defences that I am planning for the bomb is that the truck will be revealed. Once the truck is revealed, the enemy might think that this is what they are looking for and will leave the bomb alone."


    "Ingenious master. Shall we separate the two then?"


    "Go ahead Arad. I have to start putting up the arrays and the magical circles, and it will take a lot of time to do so. You can just go ahead and do it yourself. The ramp is part of the truck itself, and pushing it down hill is much easier than what we did back in Dilheim."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 156 - Hiding The Bomb

    Arad nodded, and he went to work. Liu Feng tossed him a shovel from his spatial ring and told him to start digging a huge hole to start hiding the Missile itself, and another to half cover the truck. The truck had to be a decoy after all, and for it to work, the truck had to be found. The both of them went to shoveling, and there were two big holes in no time.


    "You know what? Arad, can you start digging another hole to the end over there? I will start working on the illusory arrays.", Liu Feng asked Arad.


    "Another hole? Isn''t that redundant?", Arad asked Liu Feng.


    "Well, look around. This place is secluded anyway. Few people will ever actually come here, and those who do will come here for a purpose. Most will never even know about the project itself, and those who do will not betray me. But, worst comes worst, someone close to me tries to get to the missile before me, and they see a huge hole not covered or anything, just empty, they might think that the missile itself was taken away before they got here. I want to minimize the chances of the truck being taken away as well, cause I really need it for transportation.", Liu Feng explained himself.


    "Ah!", Arad realized and he went to digging again.


    As for Liu Feng, he sat down in front of the hole where the nuclear missile was located and started drawing arrays by placing mana crystals around the hole in a prearranged manner. The entire place suddenly became illusory in nature, and it was as if the whole area did not exist in the real world. Liu Feng grabbed a shovel and he threw the soil back into the hole that was dug. As for the remaining soil that was just lying around, he spread it about so that there was not a single patch of ground without grass.


    He did the same with the truck, but he made sure that if someone strong did arrive, they would find the truck first.


    An hour later, the entire place looked exactly like it did from before when Liu Feng and Arad went into the place with a truck. Liu Feng looked around, proud of his work.


    "Let''s go to the city now. My father was especially angry for some reason. Does your king have a sort of eccentric personality or something? Very few things have angered him when I was in the palace."


    "His Majesty is a very wise person. I am sure that everything that he did has a purpose."


    The both of them went towards the city gates, when Liu Feng saw a huge line at the entrance. At the beginning of the line, Liu Feng saw the words, ''Recruitment''. Seeing this, Liu Feng smiled.


    "I have a wonderful idea Arad. How about we enter as recruits? It''ll be a nice prank on my father, and I would certainly like to see how the kings and the soldiers are preparing for the war."


    "It is up to you, master. I am just here to make sure that you do not die."


    "That does not reassure me in the slightest, Arad. Please do not say it like that."


    "I am afraid it is true. During the first demon war, my elders told me that the demons attacked all the king contractors because of the danger that they posed, and they were successful in killing two of them. Now, three of the contractors have gathered in one place, while the contractor of the queen of water is still yet to be found. I am positive that you will be the object of multiple assasination attempts."


    "How will they even know where I am? Only you do."


    "The demons have eyes and ears everywhere, master. You must not underestimate the power of the demons at all. All that you will fight for now is just a mere fraction of the true power of the demons. What is yet to come is unknown to everyone. If a demon lord comes here, we are in the truest sense, doomed."


    "Come on Arad. Why speak of the future when we have so much to do right now. Let us enter as recruits. I want to have some fun right now, and I am sure that the dragon king will know where I am the moment I enter the city."


    "You are correct, master. Even if he does not recognize you, he can smell me from miles away. I am sure that he was alerted of our arrival the moment we set foot in this kingdom."


    The both of them went to the huge line that formed outside the gates. The line was loud, and there were quick skirmishes. People were hollering, and there were guards everywhere who were trying their best to keep the place in check. There were people of all three races in the line, but the proportion of humans completely dwarfed the number of elves and dwarves. Liu Feng and Arad kept close as the line extended behind them.


    The line moved forward at a sluggish pace, and it was clearly causing some unrest among these people. This was probably the forced conscription so that the army would never fall short on numbers when they were needed.


    "God, I don''t understand what they would do by recruiting every goddamn person. Shouldn''t there be some screening?", Liu Feng grumbled. The people around him heard him as well, and the response was not pretty at all.


    "Hey kid, what the hell is the matter with you? Did your parents not teach you to keep your mouth shut at the right times?"


    Another person shouted, "You are clearly too young to come here. Go back to your mother boy. You still need some milk to grow."


    Liu Feng just smiled lightly and disregarded their words. He looked at the people around him.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 157 - Sherlock

    Liu Feng just smiled lightly and disregarded their words. This clearly taunted the others, and they were not pleased.


    Liu Feng looked at the people around him. He stood true to his words. As the main instigator of this war, he did not understand what the army could do with people who had no training at all and were so unruly. In Liu Feng opinion, all these people would only let down the total quality of the army, and would only hamper its progress in the near future. This was Liu Feng''s biggest investment, and Liu Feng did not want it to go bad.


    He turned around and looked in front, infuriating the people behind him. One of them was about to come forward and raised his hand to hit Liu Feng. Seeing this, Liu Feng quickly reacted subconsciously and held the man''s arm. He gripped it tight and was about to twist it in self defence when a guard hurried by to stop the fight.


    "Stop this instant, or the both of you will be punished by military law..", he barked. Seeing this, Liu Feng let go of the man''s arm. The man did not say a word, but inside, he was screaming in pain. He could not understand for the life of him how Liu Feng had such a strong grip at such a young age.


    The guard warned him and came to Liu Feng.


    "Hey kid, what is your problem? What are you doing here at such a young age? I thought that the king made it clear that the forced conscription was only for the men who were older than eighteen and younger than sixty. You don''t need to join the army.", he reminded Liu Feng.


    "Thank You sir. But, I am here because I want to join the army. I am already sixteen. That is the age that your youngest recruits are at, if I am not wrong. I want to go to war. This will be my chance to shine and show the world what I am capable of.", Liu Feng smiled sheepishly.


    The guard sighed. "The war is a frightening place, boy. There will come a time when it is every man for himself, fending to barely survive. Don''t regret the words you just spoke."


    The guard walked away, and Liu Feng looked at his back with amusement. The other people stopped hurling the insults after hearing the guard speak. But, Liu Feng could feel the piercing glares of many behind him. He shook his head and kept looking in the front.


    Arad bent towards Liu Feng. "Want to prove yourself? Where did that come from?", he asked in a low voice so that only Liu Feng could hear him.


    "Lot of young men from villages have no other ways to become great. All the resources and goodies are monopolized by nobles, so in times of war, joining the army is the best way to prove oneself. We are going as villagers right, so this is what we will be doing. We should pose like villagers as well.", Liu Feng explained himself.


    The line went forward, and after a few hours, Liu Feng and Arad finally got to the desk.


    "Name please.", a dull voice rang out. An old man was sitting on the desk with a stack of papers with him.


    "Sherlock Holmes, Sir.", Liu Feng replied, barely keeping his laughter inside. The old man looked up and raised an eyebrow. "What is so funny?"


    "Nothing sir. I was just thinking about something else. Please forgive me.", Liu Feng hurriedly closed his mouth and straightened his posture.


    "Fine. What is your hometown? Who are your parents?"


    "Sir, I am from the newly formed city, Dilheim. As for parents, I am afraid I do not have them. I was an orphan and I do not have any information regarding them. This is my friend, John Watson."


    [Note to readers, although I do not own the copyright to the full character of Sherlock Holmes, the main series written by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle are in the public Domain and I have taken the liberty of using the names only, and nothing else. If, however, they do offend someone, please accept my apologies. The addition of these characters was solely intended for humour.]


    Arad''s eyebrow also raised, but he did not say a thing.


    The old man started writing something on his papers and signed them. He tore a few bits and gave them to Liu Feng and Arad.


    "You are assigned to tent 4 in the northeast end. You should go quickly and attend the recruit training. It will help you people survive in the war for a few more days."


    Liu Feng and Arad nodded, and they went into the city through the gate. The moment they entered the gate, a heavy air descended upon them. The pressure was clearly high, and all the soldiers were tense. Liu Feng looked around at the temporary signs, and he went to his assigned tent along with Arad.


    "Master, who are the people who have the names that you have used? These names are quite strange to me. I am sure that they were foreign to the man there as well."


    "Ah! Elementary my dear Watson. Sherlock was a famous detective and Watson was his assistant."


    "Famous? I certainly never heard of these people before."


    "Well, they were famous in another world. For now, let us just unpack. I wish to get ready for a talk with your king, and I am hardly in the state for that. I am dirty and I am very tired. Let us go to the bath."


    "Certainly master. Let us do that after unpacking."


    They arrived at the tents. Once they arrived at their assigned tent, they went inside. There were two others already inside the tent. They just took a look at the two new arrivals and nodded. Liu Feng and Arad nodded back. Liu Feng put the bag that he was carrying on the side and unpacked.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 158 - Meeting With The Dragon King

    Well, unpacking is a strong word. He just had three pairs of clothing and a few provisions. The rest of the things that he needed were in the space ring that was on his hand. He made sure that he could even survive the apocalypse with the resources in his ring.


    "So then, Master, what is going to be the plan for the next few days? You are not thinking of possibly staying here forever, are you? There is much to do, and I highly doubt the leadership that you have left the army in.", Arad asked Liu Feng.


    "First we will go to the bath house and freshen up. We have come here in a hurry, and I have not been able to bath for the last two days. I smell like shit. How will I face a king in such attire? After all that is over, then we will see what our plan of action is going to be. I think that we will be staying here for a few days at most, and after I am thoroughly disgusted by the way things are going, I will reveal myself and start meeting out the punishments.", Liu Feng said as he started selecting a pair of clothes to use.


    [I jus''t don''t know why these characters go to bath houses. It is in their blood to freshen up I think. Haha, so don''t spam the comments saying that I should delete all bath houses in Dicain.]


    He took a pair of clothes in his hand and left the tent. Arad did the same and quickly followed Liu Feng. They went to the bath house, only to be greeted by the half broken wooden shack that it became after the incident with Feng Luang and the dragon king.


    "What the hell happened here? Don''t tell me the army attacked people here.", Liu Feng was shocked at this scene. He looked for the people around him, but they were equally flabbergasted.


    Liu Feng looked around, and it seemed that people were still using it, so Liu Feng went inside.


    The huge pool could be seen immediately after one entered, and there was no divider at all. It was also broken, but by the girl who had fought with the dragon king. All the people wore undergarments while entering, and there was a lot of chattering. Liu Feng laughed to himself. "To think that I would find myself in a goddamn swimming pool in this world.", he thought and he started changing into his own undergarments.


    His chest rippled and glistened with all the steam that settled on him, and he looked like a hero. But one thing that did not suit his fifteen year old appearance was the huge scar along his back that he had gotten in the magical forest.


    He entered the pool along with Arad, and he went to one side. The steam made it such that not much could be seen on the other end except for silhouettes.


    Liu Feng quickly freshened up and left the pool. He changed and came out of the pool a different man altogether. WIth a clean and freshened body, he felt rejuvenated. He went back to his tent and packed up everything. He then sat down. The tent was empty for now, except for Arad, who was packing his own things. Liu Feng took out a tray from his spatial ring. He took out a kettle and a few cups as well, and started heating the kettle with his hands. Once the water within was boiling and a high pitch noise was coming from the kettle, Liu Feng poured the water into the cups with tea bags already within the cups.


    "Arad, I believe that your King is coming here. Make sure that no one will enter the tent without my permission. You wouldn''t want anyone to disturb my conversation with your king, we will be talking about some very important things."


    "Yes master. Of course. But how do you know if His Majesty is coming. Even as a dragon, I cannot sense his presence."


    "Pyrus himself has informed me, so do not worry. He is close."


    Soon enough, Liu Feng''s words were proved right. The black haired man who was the cause of so much chaos within days of his arrival entered the tent. He looked at Arad as he entered. Arad trembled and immediately kneeled in front of him. The king of dragons nodded, and he looked at Liu Feng. Liu Feng was seated down on a mat that he had laid down for this, and a small table that was a foot high with tea on it. The king sat in front of Liu Feng and took one of the cups.


    "Finally, we meet.", Liu Feng looked at the Dragon King.


    "You are the first human that intrigued me since the demon war, boy. Who would think that I cannot even see through you! There seems to be something that just blocks me from seeing through you."


    Arad saw the conversation had started, and he left the tent.


    Liu Feng smiled. "Every one from the demon war era seems to say the exact same thing. It seems that this is truly special."


    "Indeed, it is. For example, it helps that no one knows that you are also a contractor of another king spirit and two other spirits. A truly unique existence. If the demons even hear rumors of such a person, they would send a demon general for your head."


    "Well, it is a good thing that they don''t. Now, can I assume that you have come here two weeks prior for a very important reason? You left your troupe of dragons alone in an area near the magical forest, and the king of the magical forest seems to hate all of you for some reason."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 159 - Two Demon Ministers!

    "Ah! Indeed. Bai Lu has not let go of the past.", The dragon king chuckled slightly.


    "I have to ask, Your Majesty, what happened in the past? For the king of the magical forest to hate you so much. The phoenix and Arad have warned me countless times of the same. This has come up repeatedly, and my curiosity is not letting me sleep properly.", Liu Feng couldn''t take it anymore and wanted to know. This had been going on his head for the last two months and since one of the primary parties was in front of him, Liu Feng knew that there wouldn''t be a better chance to know of the past.


    "Quite a curious child, you are. But now is not the time for you to know. Once the right time comes, the opportunity will present itself.", the king said.


    Liu Feng grumbled inside. He hated it when the conversation ended so ambiguously.


    "Well, I am sure that Bai Lu''s love for the continent exceeds his hate for us dragons. We are here because of some disturbing news we got. There is not one, but two demon ministers that are controlling this patrol group, and they are demon ministers that are so powerful that they almost equal a demon lord in power together.", the king said.


    "Two demon ministers? That is troublesome indeed. Wait a minute! You said that they equal a demon lord together? What then? We do not have anyone able to fight two demon ministers together. I hope that none of them have demon armour as their artifact. I have heard horrible stories of how dangerous they are.", Liu Feng''s cup almost fell on the ground. Hearing this information, he was particularly tensed up. He knew now that he had to have the help of the king of the magical forest.


    The king''s face was crestfallen. "That is indeed true. One of them is the shield, one of them is a sword. The ultimate offense and defense duo. I was truly astonished that the demon continent sent these two for a mere patrol unit, but it seems that they are willing to invest very heavily into conquering Dicain. This is a matter of great importance, and I wanted to tell the only human that I can trust.", the king said.


    "I am honoured that you have given me such trust, Your Majesty.", Liu Feng gave credit where it was due. "Is the information accurate? I do not understand how you came across sensitive information like this.", Liu Feng asked.


    "How I came about it is not your concern. I have no reason to divulge my sources.", the king snapped back.


    Liu Feng kept quiet and nodded. He knew that he crossed a line.


    "This is distressing information, human. The moment that I have heard of this, I rushed here because there were not one, but three contractors of king spirits here.", the dragon king said.


    "Indeed, this is information that should be put on hold, No one should know about this. We will lose the war before it even starts. That will be a big problem for us. We cannot lose the motivation of the soldiers."


    "These soldiers of yours will be very useless in the final fight, contractor of Pyrus. It will be very difficult to take care of hundreds of thousands of demon soldiers and captains when your average rank is a demon spawn. And, those guns of yours might help a little in a mad battle, but not in the long run"


    "Those guns are not for the final battle, King of dragons. Nay, they are for the battles that precede them. In the final battle, the deciding factor will be if my nuclear weapon of sorts will work or not. In the final battle, we will thin out the ranks with a huge bomb that will destroy all living in a mile radius. I also think that this bomb will take care of the corrupted mana, so that the final battles between the demon generals and the ministers and us will be on a more equal ground."


    "A bomb? Please stop joking with me. A stupid bomb will change the course of the battle? Do you think me a fool, contractor of Pyrus?", the dragon king shook in a fit of rage.


    "It will be easier if you just call me Liu Feng, thank you. And you do not need to worry about whether the bomb will be effective or not. If it does not work, then no harm done. We can always battle normally. The bomb will not cost us anything, if not just an hour or two for preparation."


    "Do whatever, I just hope that you know what you are doing. I do not want to lose any of my kin to a losing fight. And that stupid idiot in the forest. I know that he knows that there are two ministers, but he still holes up in that place and does nothing about it."


    Liu Feng stayed silent, and sipped his tea. He looked at the king carefully, afraid that he would do something in anger. The king stood up.


    "Fine, if you think that your bomb will do something, we will see, For now, just do what you want. The dragons will join the final battle. Till then, we will rest in some place comfortable. We will go to Dilheim. I heard great things in the very short time I have been here."


    "Please wait a moment.", Liu Feng rummaged through his spatial ring, and took out a golden token. He handed it to the king. "Please use this in the city. It will make your trip a little easier."


    "Haha. It seems that you have also been unable to take care of the inherent prejudice of all humans within your own city. And to think that people would call it paradise. What paradise when only a few can experience it?", the dragon king laughed again.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 160 - Reinforcements From The North?

    "You are absolutely right, Your Majesty. But I had very little time to build my city, and to do so, I had no other choice but to rely on money, and that made the hierarchy of the city very clear. Of course, it is not nearly as horrible as the rest of the human cities, but it is present nonetheless.", Liu Feng conceded. He sighed because deep down, he knew that he was not even keeping up to his own standards properly.


    "You humans are the weight that drags this continent down.", the king sighed and he walked past Liu Feng to leave the tent.


    Liu Feng was still sitting down, sipping tea. He did not say a thing in response. His eyes fluttered left and right as thoughts flashed by his eyes.


    "What am I going to do about the ministers? I do not know how powerful they will actually be, and I certainly cannot make sure that this nuclear weapon will be able to kill them all. And god what happened here for the king to say that humans are the worst? I should talk to father about making sure that nobles are kept on a tight leash.. Else, they will offend the wrong people and put me in a pinch.", he thought to himself.


    Arad came inside and looked at Liu Feng. Liu Feng did not immediately respond to Arad, but he acknowledged his presence with a nod.


    "Master, what was the reason for His Majesty to meet with you with such urgency? I have never seen him so serious."


    "That? It means that we have to wait for the final battle to see whether Dicain will survive, and how we will be able to fight a war that everyone expects us to lose."


    "What do you mean by that?", Arad asked him, his brow tightly knit.


    "It means that there will be a demon minister with a defensive artefact and a demon minister with an offensive artefact. Apparently together they are comparable to a demon lord. We are officially screwed.", he sighed.


    "Two, Two demon ministers?!", Arad stuttered as he fell back in shock. "This was supposed to be a small recon team. The south is not prepared for such a devastating army. We will have to request reinforcements from the north to supplement our army.", Arad muttered.


    Liu Feng looked at Arad curiously. Reinforcements from the North? That meant that the situation in the north was not as bad as the situation here. It also meant that Arad believed that the north was capable of fighting back against the demon ministers.


    Liu Feng got up left the tent to look outside at the air. There were shouts popping up, and Liu Feng looked around. It looked like everyone was going somewhere. Liu Feng popped his head back into the tent. "Come on Arad, it looks like we have to go somewhere."


    Arad nodded, and he trailed behind Liu Feng as they followed a cluster of recruits who were going somewhere. They got to the city centre, where a lot of high command officers were standing. Liu Feng could recognize quite a few of them, and was pleasantly surprised to see Samiel, the court mage, and Davis, the swordsman that taught him how to use the sword when he was very young. Ofcourse, none of them could recognize Liu Feng in the massive crowd, and they were not intending to look for him, so Liu Feng stayed hidden.


    The soldiers next to the crowd shouted instructions at the new recruits, and helped them get into a proper array. Once the recruits were all standing in the right positions, the senior officers at the forefront of them all started talking to themselves about something. They kept glancing at the recruits from time to time. After a while of fervent talking between them, they faced the recruits. One of the senior officers stepped forward.


    "Lines one through five will follow me."


    The first five lines of people followed the man as he led them somewhere that Liu Feng was not familiar with. Slowly, the rest of the senior officers took charge of part of the recruits. Liu Feng breathed a sigh of relief when his former teachers picked recruits other than him. Soon after, the sole woman of the senior officers picked Liu Feng''s lines. She was a fair elf, and all the men near him were shaking with excitement. He could hear some of them mutter,  "God is helping us. Look at that woman, he really favors us."


    Liu Feng shook his head, and he followed the woman. He was in the middle of the pack, and was fairly unnoticeable, so he did not need to follow anything perfectly. The woman led them to a huge ground outside the city. Liu Feng could see the other groups of people a distance away from them. The woman looked at the recruits and started speaking. The group was silent, and her melodious voice reached the other end of the line with ease.


    "I am your captain, for all intents and purposes. My goal will be to train you enough so that you will not die immediately when you get to the battlefield. Now, I have already worked with you horny idiots once before, so don''t think that I don''t know how to handle you humans. For the remainder of my time with you, if I see even one of you talking about me behind my back, there will be consequences. I suggest you take as many cold showers as you can and suppress all those thoughts within yourself, because this¡­ training, if you would call it, will get very difficult if you don''t. I see that there are quite a few here that are already in need of a lesson. Come on now, all of you start by running a few rounds around this ground. You will follow my lead."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 161 - Hellish Training... For Normal People

    "Worked with humans once before?", Liu Feng stopped for a second. "What does she mean by that? I am absolutely sure that Elves have not worked with humans before in a war, none of the history books talk about them.", Liu Feng muttered to himself.


    "You are too trusting of your own kind, Liu Feng. You know too less of the true face of your father, and of the kingdoms that you work with.", Avian''s voice rang out.


    "What are you talking about?", Liu Feng asked him.


    "I am talking about the Night Kingdom. Just do some digging yourself, and you will find out for yourself what really happened.", Avian said.


    "The Night Kingdom? I think I heard that somewhere before.... but where? This is too frustrating, why can''t anyone just tell me a straight answer.", as Liu Feng was struggling to figure out where he heard about the Night Kingdom, the elf barked at the recruits.


    "What are you lot doing? Get in line and follow me."


    The woman started running around the grounds. More than running, she seemed to be gliding on the ground, as she was considerably faster than the normal recruits. Liu Feng saw her and knew immediately that she was running.


    "Does she have a contract with a wind spirit or something?"


    "Yes, she does. Good observation Liu Feng", Avian''s voice rang. "Well, it is highly unlikely anyone other than wind spirits know who has gotten a contract, mostly because we are the last people in the entire four elements to choose a spirit. We are very selective in a person''s personality and temperament. As for the contract with you, I hate to break it up to you, but I was just a placeholder, keeping tabs on you."


    Liu Feng chuckled. "Don''t worry, no hard feelings here. But, I am sure that she does not have the capacity to use magical energy for more than thirty minutes if she is using it so wastefully like that. And to use it for running, is she an idiot?"


    Liu Feng and Arad were able to run without any discomfort because of the excellent state of their physical bodies, but their peers were clearly struggling. Most of them were mere towns folk who did not require fitness of any kind. Add to the fact that they were barely catching up to a woman that was of a race that was historically thought to be frail and weak physically, and the whole group was downhearted.


    Liu Feng instructed Arad to feign discomfort and to pant unnecessarily to blend in, just to make sure that no extra attention is put on them. After a while, the elf stopped running, and the troupe came to a grinding halt. Most of the members fell on the ground instantly with exhaustion. The elf looked at them and laughed.


    "Look at your pitiful state. Get up now, I have much that I have to do today. If you are like this after the basic warm up, I wonder how you will be after the actual training."


    "This was just fitness? There is something more difficult coming up?", one of the men asked her, shivering. Clearly, he, and many others were getting to fear her.


    "What? Done already? Look at the other troupes over there. They are still up and going. I want all of you to be the last to go down, okay? You can''t possibly be the worst of the bunch. Now, I want all of you to start marching around the ground, through the same route that we were jogging."


    While she was saying this, Liu Feng felt that something was wrong. As he looked slowly, he saw indeed that the elf was using the city walls as a support to keep herself standing, and that she was probably as exhausted as the rest of the people.


    "Ah! The things that people would go through just to cover up the truth. Just to maintain a facade and convince everyone else.", he chuckled to himself. Everyone else was too busy catching their breath to listen to his ramblings. They fell in line into a much more compact marching band. One of them stepped forward.


    "My father taught me how to march when I was young. I can be the captain."


    "Oh yeah sure, my father taught me as well. I think that I would make a better captain.", another person chipped in. Soon, multiple people were fighting among themselves for the position.


    "Idiots! I told you to march, and here you are fighting for a stupid position. All of you, run another two rounds."


    "But commander, we were not a part of the fight.", one of the bystanders pitched in.


    "Like I care. You should have stopped the fight before it escalated and caught my attention. That is the duty of all of you. That is why all of you will be punished."


    All of the people looked at the group of people who were fighting. Ashamed, they were looking down to the ground. Tired already, all of the people started running another two laps around the grounds. This time, the languishes of the people next to Liu Feng were more audibly apparent, and they were panting quite loudly.


    Liu Feng looked at all of them with visible disgust, and he put some distance from them, trying to make sure that their sweat did not fall on him. He continued the run, but some of the men collapsed in the middle of the second lap. Everyone stopped running and went to the collapsed men.


    "Would you stop running from enemy fire if one of your comrades dies? Keep running, it is not like anyone is going to die of exhaustion here."


    Everyone grumbled as they continued the run.


    After completing the rounds, everyone collapsed onto the ground. Liu Feng also followed suit so that he would not stand out.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 162 - The Noble Situation

    Liu Feng did not like doing this one bit, but he did not have a choice. For a long time, he was very uncertain about how the army itself was going to perform. It was true that he needed a lot of man power, but he also was very hesitant in putting a very powerful piece of armament like the gun in the hands of power hungry people like the nobles of the kingdoms, especially Aegon.


    He did not want to admit it, but Aegon was the weakest link in the army. They had the biggest army but the army was also full of weaklings and had no one of substance, except a select dozen few. That frustrated Liu Feng, and if it were up to him, he would stay at the work shop for another few weeks and try and design an autonomous way to use the guns.


    But, time was running out, and he could not afford to let the demon army increase. It had come to attention that the army itself was coming through the sea, and that with every day that he dallied, the demons'' numbers increased, and their chances of victory decreased.


    That was why, after getting that call from his father, he decided that he would be disguising himself for a few days. His father would think that the travel would be taking a majority of his time, because the information of the car itself and the truck was not known to anyone but Amelia and Arad respectively.


    "Oh my god.. This really is the worst possible set of recruits. First, all of you idiots are so horny and cannot keep it in your pants, but next, you cannot even do your basic warm up? What are you good for? Look around. Every batch except ours is happily going ahead with a good amount of training, but I have to beg you to even jog around once? A joke.", the elf scoffed.


    Liu Feng shook his head. He had been monitoring the activity in the rest of the training fields that had been put up. Although the normal recruits here were unable to see it, they were not exactly being put to the same hellish tests, The other batches were doing simple marching, and they certainly were not told to march around the training grounds six times.


    But, Liu Feng knew that what the elf was doing was certainly effective. All around him, the hot blooded youth just couldn''t accept the fact that they were losing out to literally everyone. All of them started standing up, even though they could barely do so. Their knees were wobbly, and their feet shook as they moved back into position, but they gritted their teeth as they continued to move.


    The elf smiled faintly but quickly wiped it off before anyone could even catch a glimpse.


    "Alright. Now, start marching. Without a captain. I do not want to see a sorry state like last time. Get to it. I want all of you moving in the same rhythm, and if even one of you breaks tempo, hehe, all of you will face it.", she smiled creepily, and shivers went down everyone''s spine.


    "What beauty? She is clearly the devil.", the same people who thought God was favouring them started cursing at him for their luck.


    The men started marching, and Liu Feng begrudgingly went along with all of this. Arad, right beside him, was getting a little bored of it all.


    "Master, I do not understand why we have to go through all of this. It is quite irritating. Is it really worth it?", Arad was questioning Liu Feng''s actions.


    "If you want to, you can always go to the luxuries on your own. But I am doing this for a very clear purpose. Do not worry.", Liu Feng smiled as he reassured him. He quickly looked forward and continued marching, but it seemed that lady luck was not kind to him.


    "You there, in the middle. With the red shirt. Come out.", she shouted.


    "I knew that I shouldn''t have worn red. It always stands out.", Liu Feng cursed as he stepped out. The elf looked at him.


    "I did not know that Aegon accepted young children.", she said.


    "I am sixteen. I am allowed to join the army according to the rules.", Liu Feng replied.


    "Did I give you permission to speak? Looks like you are not well versed with how the army works.", the elf shot back.


    Liu Feng did not say another word, because he was afraid to complicate things. The elf sized him up.


    "You are not shivering. Looks like you are in a little better shape than the rest of the runts. Well then, what shall we do? How about you stand in the very front and lead everyone? That way, you have no one to speak to", the elf smiled.


    "Damn it. The one thing that I did not want to happen.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    "What is your name, recruit?"


    "L-Sherlok, Captain.", Liu Feng replied.


    "L-Sherlok? What name is that?", she asked.


    "Sherlock, Captain.", Liu Feng corrected himself.


    "Well, sherlock. I have no idea where this weird name came from. Stand in the front. All of you. If he makes even the slightest mistake, you better tell him to correct it, cause he will be representing you, and he better do you justice.", she chuckled.


    Liu Feng sighed as he nodded. He moved to the front of the parade and stood still.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Get along with it. We do not have all day, and I need to make sure that all of you can move as a single unit.", the elf shouted and Liu Feng hastily started marching. Behind him, the rest of the batch started marching.


    Sounds of panting and thuds on the ground filled the training field, and Liu Feng just hated the fact that he was the centre of attraction. It was as if he was put on display for everyone to see. But, he had to stay true to his task and find out, in the brief time he would be undercover, who he would have to weed out of the army.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 163 - Rumours

    After a few hours of gruelling practice, the elf finally let the recruits go. The moment that they were given the opportunity to get back to their tents, they scurried back like rats and ran to their living quarters. They were afraid that this demon would change her mind.


    Liu Feng also went after the recruits, because they were the people that he wanted to get to know. The things he wanted to know wouldn''t be common knowledge to the top authorities, but rather to the lowest rungs. He went after them and quickly caught up. His batch was filled with middle aged uncles, and he was quite probably the youngest there.


    "Hello sir. I am a new recruit. I will be under your care.", He quickly introduced himself.


    The man swatted at him and shouted.. "Later. First I have to make sure that I am as far away from this demon as possible. Who would have thought that under that cute and innocent exterior would lie such a cruel heart.", the man continued running.


    Behind Liu Feng, Arad was leisurely walking, when he suddenly stopped. He turned around and looked at the air above the city. He staggered for a moment, but shook his head and ran towards Liu Feng again.


    They reached the culmination of tents, and only then did everyone stop to catch their breaths. Finally, Liu Feng thought that he had time to get to know everyone.


    "Damn it to hell. If I knew that it was going to be this tough, I would have stayed at home. And what were they thinking? This is not a normal training session. They want to murder us, that is what they want to do. And look at the noble children. Just because they were lucky at birth, they get to happily skip this training, and do nothing but sit and sleep. And they still complain!", one man cursed.


    "The noble children skip training? What is this cheating?", Liu Feng stepped forward and asked the man who just spoke.


    "Hehe, child, you should give up on your jealousy to the nobles. That is just the sad truth of life. We cannot change it, we can only hope to forget about it.", the man sighed.


    "I know that. I just, want to know more about what happens in the army. Tell me, what do these asshole nobles do to make our lives more miserable. That way, I can hope to avoid mistakes.", Liu Feng said.


    "You are Sherlock right? The one that the elf girl put in the front. You are far too young to know about the horrible things that take place in this world. Go enjoy your ignorance while it lasts.", the man patted Liu Feng''s head as he headed to leave the gathering. Liu Feng clenched his fist, but he did not say anything.


    "What are you talking about Garron? He is an adult now. He needs to know, or when he grows up, and when he reached that time when his wife and children are at stake, he will be facing the consequences. He needs to know what to do, and what not to do.", another man pitched in.


    "Fine. Do what you want. But when that kid cries for his innocence back, don''t blame me for not stopping you.", Garron shrugged as he left the place. Now, Liu Feng, the man who spoke just now, and a few others from the same batch were present.


    "So then, kid, what did you want to know?", the man asked Liu Feng.


    "I wanted to know the dos and don''ts with nobles, and which ones to avoid.", Liu Feng said.


    "Right, Alright, this is going to take some time. Who wants to stay? Let us sit down, and start listing them down.", he sat on the ground. Liu Feng followed suit, and so did a few others.


    But, many did not want to go through this again. "Once is enough. I don''t want to recount those memories again.". A lot of them left and went to their tents. All those who remained were sitting on open grounds outside the tents under the evening sky.


    "Let''s get started. So, nobles. Few actually deserve their title, and fewer actually live up to the standard that comes with it. Now, because you are a boy, and not a good looking girl, there are like hours of guidelines that you can just skip. But, seeing that you are, well, a young boy in his teens, let me be very clear. If a noble even likes a girl a little, she is off limits for someone like you. Completely off limits. And if you were stupid enough to like her, love her, and get together with her, that asshole noble will go ahead and do unspeakable things without her anyway, and you will be the one who is heartbroken. You and the girl, but pity the girl, she had a decided fate the moment god gave her beauty."


    "But aren''t there laws against all this? A noble cannot force a girl onto his bed. Right?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Naive boy. There is no one who would stop a noble except for a higher ranked noble. Which guard or soldier dares go against a noble? The only time I ever saw a noble punished was a few days ago I think when two kids were punished. God, was that a sight to see.", a hint of blood came from his nose.


    "What are you talking about? What punishment? Why did that happen?", Liu Feng asked


    "It is quite an interesting story. Apparently, this girl and boy messed with the wrong person, probably some higher ranked noble, and they did not know who he was. So, when they provoked him, this red haired woman who was his subordinate I think, got them punished. You know, the red haired woman who was beside the king a few times? Oh god is she a beauty.", the man started fantasizing.


    "Red haired woman?", Liu Feng pondered, when all of a sudden a light bulb rang.


    "Don''t tell me that these kids messed with the king of the dragons."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 164 - Arrogance

    Liu Feng thought about this and a shiver went down his spine.


    "Damn it. With the new information that there are two demon ministers in the coming war, I need all the help I can get. I cannot afford to offend these people by allowing these numbskulls to be their usual selves. I need to take care of them before they get me in more trouble.", he thought to himself and decided.


    "Oh, and boy, remember, never even look at Marquis Kwon''s eyes. If you even so slightly as offends him, your life in the army, no your life itself is forfeit. Remember, never be provocative, and do not offend him.", the man warned Liu Feng and he snapped out of his thoughts.


    "Marquis Kwon? Got it. So then, you have to tell me, where are all the beautiful girls of the army? I have not seen a single one of them..", Liu Feng asked, with a slight smile on his face.


    "Girls? You came to the army and want girls? What are you, plain stupid?", the man scoffed at him.


    "No Sir, I mean, with all the academy students here, there must be some noble and rich girl looking for a play thing. I mean, surely I can strike something.", Liu Feng laughed sheepishly and blushed a little.


    "You are definitely going to get yourself killed Sherlock. Well, the tents of all the women are to the north end. But, if you so much as offends even one of the girls there, well, don''t say I didn''t warn you.", the man said and was about to walk away.


    Liu Feng thought about it for a while and walked over to his tent. Clearly, someone was already in it.


    "You there, sleep at the end. That''s right. I don''t care if you don''t have place. Just leave this area for me and Brooks here. The rest of you commoners can just sleep in the corner. You poor smucks are used to it anyways.", a voice came from inside the tent.


    "Looks like one of those idiots is in my tent. I hoped to avoid it.", he sighed.


    "It is obvious, master. There are so many students and they make a sizeable part of the new recruits. It is obvious that there would be a few of the recruits for every tent.", a voice came from behind him.


    "Where did you come from?", Liu Feng jumped up in fright.


    "I was next to you the whole time.", Arad replied nonchalantly.


    "Next to me the whole time? I would notice.", Liu Feng dismissed the thought.


    "You were lost in your thoughts master."


    "What is all this ruckus outside?", the same overbearing voice came from inside the tent and a face peeped out of the tent''s makeshift door.


    "You two. What are you doing here? Get out. I have to rest, it has been a very tiring day for me.", the boy said. He looked like he was eighteen, or slightly more. He has ruffled hair, and green eyes. Though he looked quite good, it seemed that his upbringing was not as up to par.


    Liu Feng frowned but did not say a word.


    "We are supposed to sleep here. If you will move please, I will be entering.", Arad said as he walked right past Liu Feng and towards the boy.


    The boy staggered back and Arad entered the tent.


    "Did I give you permission to enter? You have to ask me permission. I am a Baron''s son! Do you know who is next to me? This is Brooks Garret! Ever heard the name, Commander Garret? He is from the same family! You better start listening to me, or you will have it.", the boy said, his voice shaking a little.


    "Commander Brooks? Who is that?", Arad replied with the same monotone voice. Unable to understand the conversation properly without the visuals, Liu Feng entered the tent.


    It was a little different than he remembered it. Although the area was the same, all the carpet that was laid down was folded into one side, and there was a man whimpering on the side.


    Liu Feng looked at the conservation with interest. But, he also knew that if he wanted his undercover plan to go smoothly for the next few days, he would have to keep Arad on a leash, and that would be difficult. So, he went with the one plan that he never even expected would come to.


    "Hey, boy. Do you not know who you are talking to? This is the great Commander Garret''s bloodline, in front of my own eyes. How dare you disrespect them? You better show your respect to someone like that, or if you don''t like it, you suck it up and beg to change your tent.", Liu Feng barked at Arad.


    Arad turned and looked at Liu Feng confused.


    "But ma-", he was about to say when the boy in front of him interrupted.


    "You seem to be in the right mind. And you-", he pointed to Arad, "if you want to mess with me, then you get ready for a world of hell.", he warned.


    Arad looked at Liu Feng once, and Liu Feng winked at him once.


    "How about this, young masters? I will take this boy outside and teach him some manners.", he said as he went forward and grabbed Arad''s hand. He dragged him outside.


    "Good, good. You do that.",Brooks Garret, who was silent all this while, said. Liu Feng nodded and he reached the outside of the tent.


    "I told you that we would be undercover. What are you doing? They are nobles. It means that we have to listen to them.", Liu Feng berated Arad.


    "Impossible. I am a dragon. I have my own sense of pride.", Arad shook his head.


    "Fine then. Go to where the kings are sleeping, and show them this token. This is a royal token of Aegon. With this, you will be given full rights and will be treated like a king. Wait, no. You will be treated like a crown prince.", he corrected himself.


    "But my job is to protect you." Arad protested.


    "From these nutjobs? I could kill them in my sleep with a sneeze. Just go and make sure that you tell my father that I have not arrived yet.", Liu Feng warned him.


    "Not arrived yet? How will he believe that? I have arrived and I am always with you.", Arad asked.


    "Tell him that you flew here at my behest and spoke with the Dragon King, and that is why he left. And tell him that I will take some time for me to arrive.", Liu Feng said.


    "Wait, where is this place? I do not know where the kings live.", Arad asked.


    "Just go where Feng Huang, the phoenix is. You can sense an enormous presence like her right? She will know where to place you. She is probably where you need to go as well.", Liu Feng turned around to go back in.


    "Fine then, but remember master. What you are doing, bowing down to an arrogant human, is what leads to every other living being to look at humans with shame.", Arad warned. The sound of wind gushing came, and before Liu Feng could even blink, Arad was gone.


    "Alright, now I have to figure out where all the punks are going to be and teach them a lesson.", Liu Feng cracked his fist.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 165 - Brooks Garret

    Liu Feng cracked his fists as he entered the tent again. He saw the two nobles and the man. He nodded slightly to the man, and then looked at the two boys in front of him.


    "I have taken care of the idiot, young masters. He will not bother us anymore. If you need anything, please do not hesitate to ask me. I will be honoured to help someone as esteemed as you.", Liu Feng bowed down low.


    "Finally, someone who appreciates the proper etiquette that a commoner should show a noble. It is as if all manners died in here. Fine, you have satisfied me. You can sleep there. Do not disturb us..", he looked away smugly.


    "Young Master there is but one problem...", Liu Feng asked.


    "What is it?", the boy replied sharply. There was a hint of annoyance that Liu Feng caught almost immediately.


    "I am already showing such great restraint by not killing you, but now you are just making it worse.", he thought to himself as a vein on his forehead bulged.


    "Nothing Young Master. It is just that my bags were here, and now they are missing.", he said.


    "Oh, those pieces of trash? I think I threw them somewhere outside the tent because they blocked my path.", the boy said haughtily.


    "Blocked your path? I am sure that I put them to the side.", Liu Feng responded.


    "If I said that they blocked my path, then they blocked my path. Why do you care for it? Get lost.", he barked as he faced the other boy.


    "You are too harsh Lester. He will feel bad.", Brooks chuckled. "Look at the poor boy. He is also our age, and look at his clothes. His parents actually invested in proper clothing for him. It seems that he is not your usual commoner. Why treat him like that pest at the side? Just let him go."


    Liu Feng glanced at Brooks once but did not say anything. He bowed again and ran out of the tent to get find his bag, as well as Arad''s. He was left through the cloth door only to crash into someone who was walking in front of the tent.


    "Aargh!", a shriek came.


    Liu Feng quickly apologized. "Forgive me. It was my mistake.". But then, he looked at who he crashed into. It was an elf. His fair complexion and his long ears gave it away immediately.


    The elf did not say anything and got up. Dusting off his clothes, he looked at the tent behind Liu Feng.


    "Is this tent number three hundred four?", he asked Liu Feng.


    "Yes. But there seems to be a mistake. There are already five people assigned to this tent.", Liu Feng asked.


    "The Kings of Darv and Elvan specifically ordered that all tents that have students from any kingdom will be crammed with seven people. I do not understand their reasoning, but what can we do about it?", the elf sighed as he went inside.


    Liu Feng stopped for a moment, and then smiled. "It looks like at least one person is thinking straight. Now where is my bag?", he closed his eyes for a moment, and spread mana around him.


    He could see all the little things where normal vision could not. He opened his eyes and ran to the back side of the tents and fished his bag and Arad''s from a heap of dust. By now, the sky was getting dark, and it was harder and harder to see anything.


    He went back into the tent only to be greeted with another surprise. There was another person in the tent. He sized the new arrival. He was a dwarf, clear with the stout appearance and the short build. He looked at Brooks and Lester. They were talking with the elf and the dwarf about something. Sighing, he finally went and bended over towards the man who was crouching at the side.


    "What happened to you? Why are you shivering like this?", he asked.


    "That boy, Brooks or whatever. He is the devil! He got some senior officer to lash me a few times just because I accidentally touched his bag. Stay away from them. Don''t sell us out you faker.", the man spat out and looked away.


    Liu Feng smiled bitterly and looked back at the discussion between the four boys.


    "Fine then. This part of the tent will be for us, and the corner will be enough for the commoners. You will have the comfort that you are used to.", Lester said.


    "But they are still people. How can you expect them to sleep in such a small place? There is not a lot to move at all.", the elf protested.


    "Fine then. You give your place to them.", Lester shot back.


    "Do you think that you can just act so haughtily?", the dwarf spoke.


    "Do you know who is behind me? This is Brooks Garret! Have you ever heard of Commander Garret? This is the nephew of the great commander. If you do not want martial punishments, then you better listen to us.", Lester said.


    "Heh, do you really think that you can scare us away by saying that you are related to a high ranked official? Do you think that your dear uncle can touch us? We are not here under your uncle, but rather under the Elvan and the Darv armies. And, we also have our own connections. If we start complaining, ours will actually be registered, and I am sure you know that the kings do not want any of the students to get into any trouble.", the elf said folding his arms. He looked down at them with a smile on his face.


    "Fine, they will sleep in front of the door. They will have all that place. But remember, how long do you think they will go without breaking a few rules?", Brooks spoke all of a sudden as he put up the air quotes. "Sooner or later, these commoners will be disciplined by martial law, and it will be your fault.", Brooks laughed.


    "Lets just sleep.", the dwarf scoffed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 166 - Behind His Back

    War Room,


    "What the hell did the two of you do behind my back?! Did you order all the students to be assigned in cramped tents on purpose? Are you begging to cause a riot?", Liu Man raged.


    "Shut up, Liu Man. Do not forget, you are still talking to kings. Respect us like you do your father. And, what we did was perfectly justified.", Damascus retorted.


    "Perfectly justified? In what way? Every single student is a noble. Except for maybe a few exceptions. Nobles control so much of the country kingdom''s power. I cannot afford to let my kingdom be destabilized right now, in the middle of a war.", Liu Man snapped back.


    "What we did was necessary. These students are just here to take care of the demon spawn and nothing more. They need to learn humility, or we will be in big trouble. They will cause more trouble being here than not.", Balor replied.


    "Nothing more? They are mages, Balor. They are not nothing. Mages are the life blood of our kingdoms. How can you dismiss them like that?", Liu Man asked Balor.


    "Because the stupid mages that you are talking about are arrogant nobles who care about nothing but themselves. But how can I blame them? This is your father''s fault. He let all the nobles run rampant in your kingdom during that invasion, and now we are here facing the problems. They will cause unrest in the army if we give them preferential treatment."


    "That is because they deserve it. They are not to be compared to those cannon fodder that we conscribed to use for the battles on the way to the capital. Do not confuse the two at all.", Liu Man snapped back.


    "I refuse. Unlike you, the both of us have some humanity in us. Ironic isn''t it. Humans have the least humanity.", Damascus chuckled.


    "This is not funny. Focus on the topic at hand.", Liu Man snapped again.


    "Forget all that. If any noble goes overboard, then just give them a whipping to teach them. Give them in our name, and they cannot say a thing. Now, on to more important things. I heard that Feng Huang had brought someone to you, and that you spoke.", Damascus turned serious and asked Liu Man.


    Liu Man paused for a bit. "Yes. The King of Dragons has arrived.", he said with a low voice.


    "What?", Damascus fell back in shock. "And you still haven''t told us? Wow. Now who is the one who is backstabbing others?"


    "Backstabbing? You call this backstabbing?", Liu Man laughed at Damascus.


    "Alright, shut up the both of you. Liu Man, tell us. What happened? What did the king say?", Balor asked Liu Man.


    "He asked for my son, and that Arad boy next to him. That''s all. I called for them, and they are coming fast. Maybe they will get here sometime in the next few days.", Liu Man said.


    All of a sudden, a guard came into the open room.


    He kneeled first.


    "Rise", Liu Man said.


    "Your Majesty. A young man has shown up with a token in his hand. It is the token of the crown prince. But he is not the crown prince himself. He claims to be called Arad.", the guard said.


    A smile appeared on Liu Man''s face.


    "Speak of the devil. Call him in. I wish to meet him immediately.", he said.


    The guard bowed and rushed outside.


    "So then, what do you want to ask him? Who is this Arad boy anyway?", Balor asked.


    "I am not so sure. We have to ask Liu Feng.", Liu Man shook his head.


    "I ask you anything, and you tell me to ask Liu Feng. Why isn''t he the general then? Why not make him the biggest leader in all of this?", Balor scoffed.


    "Whether you like it or not, he is the only reason why we stand a fighting chance. He is the one who got the guns, and he is the reason there is a phoenix here, and there are dragons coming to help us.", Damascus said as he sat down on a chair next to him.


    "Your Majesties. The young man is here.", the same guard came into the room and kneeled. Behind him, Arad came in strolling. He had his hands behind his back as he came inside like he was walking into a garden. He glanced once at Balor and Damascus and gave a look of surprise.


    "I am surprised. I did not know that there were still kings in this world who were contracted.", he said.


    Damascus and Balor looked at him apprehensively. "Are you like the phoenix?, they asked.


    "Nono, I am not nearly as beloved by the continent as the phoenix. I am a mere, child, if you will. Now, what is it that you kings want?", he asked casually.


    "Child, kneel before the kings.", the guard next to him pulled on Arad''s arm.


    "I kneel under only one true king, and bow only to one master appointed by our tribe''s benefactor. No other shall receive my respect undeserved!", Arad''s voice thundered and everyone felt a sudden pressure on them.


    "Leave it. Get out.", Liu Man dismissed the guard.


    "You are Arad? Your King, the king of Dragons has come here.", Liu Man said.


    "I am well aware. After meeting with me and- after meeting with me, His Majesty left the city to find proper accommodations.", he said.


    "Proper accommodations? We can offer them here.", Liu Man said.


    "His Majesty was disappointed by the presence of certain arrogant children who disrespected him. He has shown great restraint in not killing them. For now, he will rest in some place more pleasant to the sight.", Arad said.


    "I knew it! They already caused some trouble.", Balor slammed his palm on the table in front of him.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 167 - Stricter Guidelines

    "What do you mean? That is not confirmed already. It could be anyone.", Liu Man quickly defended.


    "If this is all that you need for me, then I will be leaving. I want to sleep.", Arad said nonchalantly.


    "Wait a minute. I have seen you with Liu Feng a lot. Why is he not here yet?", Balor asked.


    "Are you really comparing a mere human with a dragon? I rushed here because His Majesty was here. But Liu Feng needed more time to arrive as he used more conventional transportation methods. He is definitely not here, yes he is not here.. That is all. He is not here. I will be going now. Are there any accommodations here?", Arad faltered and quickly changed the subject.


    The kings were not idiots. They looked at Arad suspiciously, but did not say anything.


    "Guard. Take him to an empty suite and make sure that he is treated as well as you would treat me.", Liu Man ordered the guard who was still kneeling.


    "Yes Your Majesty.", the guard rose and took Arad into the city lord mansion.


    Liu Man turned to the other kings.


    "Now then, where were we?", he asked.


    "Your dear students have already proven to be a problem. That is where we are.", Damascus spat out.


    "Fine. You win. Your idea stands. I will make sure that any student who is not following these rules will be, well, punished appropriately.", Liu Man nodded.


    "What about the children who offended the Dragon King? You knew about this didn''t you?", Damascus looked at Liu Man.


    "They were punished. Very appropriately. A girl among them was whipped naked in front of everyone. What could be worse for someone like that?", Liu Man said.


    "Well, you can make an example of them. Remove the hereditary title. Stop the title with their father. That will teach the rest to be careful.", Damascus said.


    "Impossible. Their parents are not small nobles. They are Dukes! They shared blood and alliances with the royal family. Forget that, the girl''s father is my cousin. I can''t just take away their titles like that. Alliances built over generations will be lost.", Liu Man refused immediately.


    "Fine then. If another incident comes to light, then strip away their title.", Balor said.


    "... Fine.", Liu Man said after a huge pause.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next day,


    Liu Feng opened his eyes all of a sudden. He rose and looked around. To one side, at the far end of the tent, the four students of some academies were lavishly sleeping. Next to him, the commoner was sleeping like a fetal baby, occupying as little place as he could. He got up and crossed over the man to leave the tent.


    The morning sun was slowly approaching the horizon. Liu Feng stretched his hands and looked around. There were people moving everywhere. Clearly these were not recruits, but rather actual soldiers. A lot of them were moving somewhere.


    Then, he heard the gongs. People were moving around the tents banging on the gongs. Along with the sound of gongs were the shouts of everyone protesting. It was clear that no one wanted to be woke up like this. Liu Feng looked at this and shook his head.


    "Well, they cannot exactly teach discipline in a week.", he thought to himself. By now, a person came to his tents. Looking inside, the man found that there were four children inside. He looked at Liu Feng.


    "Are you also a part of an academy?", he asked Liu Feng.


    "No. But those inside are, except for the man to the edge near the entrance.", Liu Feng replied.


    "I see...", the man paused for a minute and then opened the cloth doors completely. He then beat on his dongs as loudly as he could.


    "What the devil happened? Who is making such a sound?", Brooks quickly shouted. Everyone in the tent was awake. The commoner also awoke and he left the tent as quickly as he could. He was quick witted, and he knew what to do. He brisk walked away from the tent.


    The two children that Liu Feng saw at first, not so much.


    "Hey, leave us alone for a little more time. I will wake up later.", Lester said lazily.


    "The three Majesties order all students to assemble near the city centre in twenty minutes. Those who cannot will be punished by martial law and will be whipped ten times. No one will be excused. His Majesty the king of Elvan has also instructed us to tell the students that the King''s orders cannot be avoided even by a duke, much less a duke''s son."


    Saying this, the man left the tent and went onto the next tent.


    Liu Feng looked at this and chuckled. He turned around to leave. The students inside the tents were a sight to behold. All around Liu Feng, there were people the same age as him running around and rushing to the city centre as they were finally afraid that something will happen to them.


    "Looks like the kings are finally taking the noble situation properly and seriously. Let us hope that all of this will work out. Now, where the hell do I have to go?", Liu Feng murmured to himself in a low tone as he walked around.


    He looked in the direction that the commoner he was sleeping next to ran off to. He went in the same direction but found that he was lost. This place seemed to be an endless maze, and he closed his eyes to see where he could go.


    He could see there were people to his right, so he went towards where they were. He could hear a lot of people talking, and laughing around. He stopped all of a sudden, and a cold sweat ran down his head. He had come over to the girl''s side of the camp, and this was technically a punishable offence.


    A gust of wind rushed under his feet and he disappeared from where he was, and he appeared very far away.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 168 - Escta

    He reappeared along the tents that he had passed a few minutes ago. Heaving a sigh of relief, he turned around to walk a different path, when all of a sudden he stopped.


    Turning back around he spoke in a sombre voice. "Who are you? Someone of your calibre shouldn''t be in the recruit camps."


    "I can say the same thing about you.", a sweet voice came from the other side. It was a woman. She was fair skinned and had sky blue eyes. Her blonde hair rippled like the wind and she donned a green dress that made her look surreal.


    Liu Feng was immediately taken aback by her sheer beauty, but he shook himself.


    "Amelia is much more beautiful Liu Feng.. Do not get shaken so easily.", he reminded himself.


    "Who are you? You are a human, yet you are clearly powerful enough to escape from the girl''s tents in an instant. What were your intentions?", the elf asked.


    "Me? I am a humble commoner, Sherlock, my lady. I was just wandering around, looking for where I needed to go. This place is like a labyrinth, and no one instructed me telling me where to go. Please forgive me for that. I will be taking my leave.", Liu Feng bowed a little and was about to turn around to leave.


    Then, a gust of wind rushed against him stopping him.


    "Why must you make this so difficult?", he clenched his teeth and looked at her.


    "Because I am concerned about me and my fellow sisters'' safety. Who knows what perverted thoughts you had to come to our tents? Who is to say that if I wasn''t there, you would have done something to take advantage of them?", she said righteously.


    "Well, do not worry. That is simply not the case. I am simply a recruit. A commoner if you will. I am nothing in your eyes. A speck of dust that I hope you will leave be.", Liu Feng said.


    "A commoner? Which commoner has access to magic? Do not fool me you liar.", she gnashed her teeth.


    "Well, isn''t that offending? Who is to say that magic is supposed to be limited to the nobles of the world? Who is to say that commoners cannot learn this sacred art? Do not tell me! You are one of those people who persecute the commoners who dare learn magic. Save me!", Liu Feng shouted.


    "Shut up. Nothing like that.", she looked away.


    "Well, then. I am sure that you have no reason to attack me. I hope that you can leave it here before it goes too far.", Liu Feng smiled.


    "Do not worry. Whoever you are, you will get it if I find out that you even had the slightest intentions of doing something wrong.", she said coldly. She turned around to leave, but Liu Feng called her out once.


    "You are leaving like that, but isn''t it unfair? I have already given my name, yet you withheld yours.", he said.


    She paused for a moment and bit her lips.


    "Escta.", she said and jumped. A green glow appeared under her feet and she was propelled forward in a high speed. Soon enough, she was nowhere to be seen.


    "Wow. I did not know that there was something like that near me. I should have sensed it. I am getting rusty. But, who the hell was that? Escta? Is she like Amelia''s sister or something? She also had those shadow guards around her.", Liu Feng pondered as he walked towards the direction that he would have if not for the interruption.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Near the girls tents


    Escta reappeared near the tents. She paused for a moment and then barked out. "Tail him. He is very suspicious. I could not see through him, and my intuition tells me that he is someone very dangerous."


    "Yes Your Highness.", a voice came from seemingly nowhere.


    "Do not."


    Escta trembled.


    "Wait!", she hastily shouted.


    "Yes, Your Highness?", the same voice from before called out.


    "Forget it. Let us leave it at this.", she said as she twirled her hair to the other side. "I am feeling magnanimous today."


    She walked away, but her trembling hands gave away her came facade.


    "Who is that man? Kasja never spoke to me for years, but now he tells me specifically not to chase after this man? How did he force such a response? I must look into this myself later.", she thought to herself.


    "Do what you want to, but remember, do not offend him."


    "Kasja!", Escta remarked. "Who is this person? Why can I not offend him?"


    "Because he is someone very important. That is all. I am too lazy to speak anymore.".


    Silence ensued, and the only thing that was audible was the rustling of the tent cloths. Escta gnashed her teeth. "I will find out who that person really is.", she resolved.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Achoo!", Liu Feng suddenly sneezed. "Ah! Just when I thought that I wasn''t being talked about too much behind my back, someone goes and curses me."


    Liu Feng was strolling when he came to this huge gathering of people. He could not hear a peep from them, and it was surprising considering that it was filled with students.


    "All right, this is also clearly the wrong place. Better leave before someone recognizes me.", he thought to himself, and in a blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    "This is getting ridiculous. I am getting bored.", he sighed and a green light appeared below his feet. He bent down and jumped. He jumped alright. He was high in the air, and could see the part of the city. Seeing another gathering of people in the training grounds, he came down.


    "They could have just told us that we had to go to the training grounds. I would be spared from all this useless hassle.", he sighed as he rushed to where he needed to go.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www...webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 169 - Bunking

    By the time he got there, everyone was practically in line. He identified his batch and wanted to go over there, but he hesitated. He knew that since every one was basically in line, he would be considered late. If we went out now, he would be called out, and there were people who would recognize him here as well, and it was a risk that he didn''t want to take. So, he shrugged.


    "Maybe I don''t need to stay here today. I need the day off anyway. Would be nice to sit back and relax somewhere comfy.", he thought to himself.


    He turned around to leave. A few others were also late like him, and they rushed forward to join their batches, but life was not easy for them.


    "You there, come here! Do you know what time it is? Showcase time. Take him away and show everyone how the army treats people without discipline.


    Liu Feng looked at them and shook his head. His feet blurred as he rushed away from the scene of the crime.


    "Huh. It feels like I am missing somebody...", the elf captain of Liu Feng''s team frowned, but she did not know. "Fine then. All of you, follow me. And lets hope that you aren''t going to be so pathetic this time around.", she shouted as she led the batch to another part of the training ground.


    Liu Feng, who had just missed a penalty, was walking through the city streets. They were all empty. The soldiers were gone because they had to keep their combat efficiency in shape so they were practicing. All the students were in the city center or wherever in their drills, and the recruits were stuck in the training grounds. Liu Feng was basically one of the only people within the city itself.


    Of course, he did not want to stand out. He made sure that even the few who were free could not see him. He finally decided to go to the bath house and have a nice and relaxing steamed bath.


    He headed there, because his clothes were in his spatial ring, and he needed nothing else. When he got there, the place was empty. He went up the stairs and into the bath house. It was, as he expected, completely empty.


    Stripping, he jumped into the huge pool.


    "Aaaargh.", he let out a sigh of relief. "These last few months have been hectic goddamn it."


    He closed his eyes as he relaxed on one of the walls of the pool.


    After an hour,


    Liu Feng opened his eyes. He smiled and said, "What are you doing here? Not exactly the best place to have a meeting is it?"


    "Well, you are not the easiest person to meet.", Feng Huang said. She was standing in front of Liu Feng. Yes, standing. Her feet were hovering inches above the water, and she looked like a fiery fairy over the water.


    "So, what do you want? You only talk to me when you need something.", Liu Feng asked.


    "I want to know why the Dragon King is here early. He came here in a hurry, and it was regarding something really important, or he wouldn''t leave an entire tribe defenceless near the magical kingdom.", she went straight to the point.


    "Well, it was nothing. Or at least, he told me nothing. You are asking the wrong person.", Liu Feng did not want to lie to Feng Huang, but he hesitated to tell her the truth. She was not someone he could trust completely. He did not even know her that well.


    "Are you sure Liu Feng? She is one of the four guardian spirits of the mortal world. I mean, of Dicain. She is someone who would die for Dicain if she needed to. Do not insult her by thinking of her as a human.", Pyrus spoke solemnly.


    Liu Feng froze for a while and nodded. "I am afraid he did actually. He told me something very important, and I was not sure if I could share it with you.", he said.


    "Speak child.", she said.


    Liu Feng smiled bitterly. Feng Huang was in the appearance of a young woman, and her calling Liu Feng a child only made things awkward.


    "He told me that there are two demon ministers coming. One with a shield and one with a sword. Does that mean anything to you?", Liu Feng asked Feng Huang.


    "Impossible. They are sending Rauken and Gauken so quickly? For a mere recon trip? Something is amiss.", Feng Huang muttered as she drifted off to the side. Liu Feng saw this and shook his head.


    Getting out of the pool, he took a few clothes from his ring and wore them. He then looked at Feng Huang, who regained her composure.


    "We will need to rethink our strategy. Does Bai Lu know of this?", she asked.


    "I am not sure. Maybe you are the right person to ask him?", Liu Feng suggested.


    "No. If they do arrive, the moment they step foot on the continent, Bai Lu will be the first one they face. Do not worry about that. All that I am worried about is how seriously the demons are taking this. It is disconcerting to say the least.", she sighed.


    "Well, we cannot do anything about that. Let us hope that we can fend the demons easily this time, and after that, I will be looking for a way to make things right, and more favourable for us.", Liu Feng said confidently.


    "Fine. I will be going now. I hope that you know what you are doing.", she said.


    "Wait. Do not tell anyone that I am here. I want to do something without the kings knowing.", Liu Feng asked her.


    "I don''t care enough to tell them.", she dismissed as she flew away from the gaping hole still in the ceiling.


    "Now isn''t this fun! She said that the king of the magical forest might join.", Liu Feng laughed gleefully.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 170 - Caught In The Act

    Liu Feng smiled as he walked out of the building. He walked down the stairs and was thinking about where he needed to go, when all of a sudden, he heard a sound behind him.


    "Who are you? You don''t look like anyone familiar."


    Liu Feng froze. For a moment, he digested what he heard. He knew that he never heard this voice before, and chances were, the one behind him did not know who he was. So, he slowly turned around.


    In front of him was a middle aged man. He had strands of grey hair, but the rest were a lush black. His face was riddled with wrinkles, and there were two bags beneath his eyes. Those eyes darted to the side to look at Liu Feng''s chest.


    "Who are you? You are not wearing a uniform or a recruit''s badge. Could it be? An intruder within the city?", the man raised his hand and all of a sudden, a sword appeared in his hands.


    "Not again.", Liu Feng wailed. He raised his hands immediately.


    "I was here on orders. I was ordered to cater to the red haired woman who was next to the king. I did not have a choice.", Liu Feng hastily bowed.


    "So that is where she went.", the man paused for a moment. "But who are you.", he still pointed the sword towards Liu Feng.


    "I am Sherlock... Co- no, Captain. I am a new recruit.", Liu Feng looked at the badge that the man was sporting and knew that it was a captain who was questioning him. Presumably, this was the captain that was in charge of the Phoenix''s troupe.


    "A recruit? Where is your badge?", he asked suspiciously.


    "My badge. Forgive me. It was in my pocket.", Liu Feng slid his hands into his pockets. But the badge itself was in his spatial ring, and it appeared in his hand. He did not want the captain to know that he had a spatial ring, because it was a rare artifact and possessing such a precious thing would give away his unassuming identity immediately.


    Liu Feng took out a copper badge out and pinned to his chest, right above his heart.


    "I will forgive you for this offense because you were serving a very important person. If I ever catch you like this again, then you will be given a lashing as a punishment.", the captain warned as he walked away.


    Liu Feng gave a sigh of relief. "What is with authoritarian armies and lashing punishments? It just doesn''t make sense.", he shook his head as he continued to walk. This time, he was going back to the place that he presumed to be the cafeteria. It was morning, and he was starving. He wanted something to eat, and it was obvious that the recruits would be eating as well, so he would blend in.


    He closed his eyes and looked for the largest gathering of people that he could. He stretched his mana thin around the city, trying to reach as far as he could.


    "Master? Why are you using mana perception right now?", Liu Feng heard a voice in his ears.


    "I am looking for the cafeteria.", he said out loud.


    By then, he found where it was, alright. He could see that it was to the east. Cutting his connection to all the mana, he opened his eyes. He started walking towards where he saw all the people were gathering. He assumed that it was the cafeteria.


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    To call it a cafeteria was an overstatement. It was a relief camp in many ways. People were qued up, and they were waiting for food. One of the biggest problems of war was the food situation, and the army was just lucky that there were food supplies in the city''s grainiaries. But, feeding so many mouths was not an easy task.


    Liu Feng noticed something. He saw that the lines were full of recruits and students, but the students did not make a single peep. Their noble arrogance of the previous day disappeared completely. They looked down, and did not even complain about the food arrangements.


    "What happened in the city centre, for them to have such a big difference?", he wondered as he stood in one of the lines.


    "I knew I would see you again.", Liu Feng heard a familiar voice. He turned his head to see Escta. Then, all of a sudden, he realized something. He was near all the students, and if even a single student from the magic academy near Dilheim looked at him, the student would definitely recognize him.


    "Hehe", Liu Feng smiled nervously. "Well, I am, after all, your humble recruit."


    "No. I don''t think so. I think that you are something more than just that. I think that you are actually a spy that was planted or something.", she said loudly.


    All around him, he heard gasps. He slapped his forehead.


    "Now she''s done it.", he chuckled.


    "Well, what do you have to say? You are a commoner, but you have access to magic. In fact, you are almost as fast as I am! That is not an easy feat. You must be at least a fourth, no fifth circle mage.", she said.


    "Oh right, these people still use the circle terminology to describe mages. Oh dear, so many problems", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    "What are you talking about? How dare you accuse me of such a horrible thing?", he said.


    "Then explain to me how I was warned by someone that you are someone that I cannot offend? Clearly, you are hiding your power for a reason that is unbeknownst to any of us.", she said.


    "Oh dear. It just means that you misunderstood everything that you were told. Remember this one thing.", Liu Feng lowered his voice as he stepped up in front of Escta. He whispered in her ear, "If your spirit tells you to do something, you should listen to that."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 171 - Suspicious

    Escta jumped back instinctively.


    "How do you know that my spirit told me that? I never told anyone.", she asked him, her voice suddenly increased.


    "Shhhh", Liu Feng pulled her back. Looking side by side, he saw that everyone was looking at them. He took her by the hand and dragged her to the side.


    "How dare you! I will-", she was furious.


    "Oh please. Do you really think that those stupid shadow guards of yours even hold a candle to me? This is not the first time I have seen their sorry excuse they call hiding in plain sight.", Liu Feng spat on the ground.


    By now, they were in an alley of the city, and no one was near them. All of a sudden, two people, clad in black from head to toe, appeared next to Escta.


    "Unhand her immediately.", they said in unison.


    Liu Feng looked at them. He sighed as he released his grip of her.


    "So then. How about you tell me. What is your relation with the Elvan Royal Family?", he asked her.


    Escta sneered. "What do you think you are trying to do? Prove that you are a country bumpkin? I am a princess of Elvan. I AM the royal family."


    "Huh?", Liu Feng looked confused.


    "Wait. Elvan had another royal child? I thought that there were only two. Wait, you look much older than Al- I mean the crown prince of Elvan.", Liu Feng quickly corrected himself.


    "Hehe. You looked at the crown prince once, but you don''t even know how many children the Royal King has? You are funny. But that is not my question to answer. The both of you. Apprehend him. He is someone who clearly threatens my safety.", she said with a cold voice.


    "I am sorry, Your Highness, but it is not within our ability to apprehend him. He is much more powerful than us. We cannot see through him.", the guard on the right of Escta said.


    "What are you talking about? You are contracted Elves who are in the tenth order! You are the best that the kingdom has to offer.", Escta spoke in disbelief.


    "I hate to break it to you, dear princess, but there are always taller mountains in the world. Now, I am truly curious. Why did this princess not attend the magic academy of the four kingdoms? Pretty girl wasn''t talented enough?", Liu Feng asked with a smile.


    "How dare you! I am one of the most talented mages in Elvan. This stupid academy did not even exist when I was studying Magic. Don''t you dare speak ill of me.", Escta shot back immediately.


    "Well I certainly thought you were cuckoo. I mean, who the hell talks in the public about the spirits? That they can communicate with us? Are you out of your mind? Everyone would riot against Elves if they hear that you have this advantage.", Liu Feng suddenly raised his voice.


    "And you care about us Elves so much because?"


    Liu Feng looked at the shadow guards. "Are you loyal only to Elvan and no one else?"


    "That is a pointless question to ask.", the both of them replied in unison.


    "And I am sure that you answer only to the King of Elvan and no one else. Well then. Dear sister in law. The reason that I am so concerned about elves is because I am the to be son in law of the Elvan Royal Family.", Liu Feng said.


    "Wait, what?", Escta was taken aback.


    "Me, I am Liu Feng. Here, catch this.", he tossed a token towards her. It was not the token of the Crown Prince, but rather that of Dilheim.


    "You are indeed the young lord of Dilheim, the rumoured genius that united the three kingdoms in this war.", she muttered.


    "And I trust that you will keep my presence in this city a secret? From my father especially. I am here on a purpose, and it was almost ruined by you.", Liu Feng said.


    "His Majesty the king of Elvan will be privy to this knowledge immediately.", the shadow guard to the left of Escta said immediately.


    "And I am not even asking you to do that. You can tell him that I am here, I do not care about that. In fact, I am sure that he will understand the reason that I am here. All I need to make sure is that he does not tell anyone else that I am here. So then, I must ask of all of you, do not mess with me any further.", Liu Feng said coldly.


    Escta felt a chill behind her back as Liu Feng warned her and her shadow guards. Liu Feng was about to leave when Escta pulled up the courage to ask him, "Why did my spirit tell me not to offend you?"


    "Because the spirit does not want you to die, and because I am working in their interests.", Liu Feng said.


    "And what are you doing, posing as a recruit? You are a crown prince, to my knowledge. Why would you give away the luxurious life and live in these tents? Alderan, as a crown prince, is living in the palace like a king along with my father.", Escta asked.


    "I am... making sure that certain pests do not hinder my objective for the near future. And to do that, I must observe them from where they least expect me.", Liu Feng said coldly.


    "By pests, do you mean... the nobles?", Escta asked.


    "Princess indeed! You are very intelligent. Well, I cannot give you any prizes for it, but I can certainly applaud you in inferring that. Well then, a recruit talking with a princess for so long in an alley is bound to raise some concerns.", Liu Feng paused for a moment.


    He raised his fist and punched himself in the nose.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 172 - Coming Out Bruised

    Liu Feng smiled. Blood ran out of his nose.


    "Wow, my punches are strong.", he realized. He raised them again and punched himself on the side once more.


    A dark bruise could be seen on his face, with an imprint of the knuckles right at the center.


    "What are you doing?", Escta looked at him with shock and horror. It was as if he had gone mad.


    "Won''t make sense if someone like me held your hand like that and walked away unscathed.", Liu Feng smiled. His teeth were perfectly fine even though Liu Feng did not pull his punches. The smile creeped out Escta, who took a step back instinctively.


    He turned around and left the alley to go back into the makeshift cafeteria. As he was leaving the alley, he felt a lot of eyes on him, curious as to who would act like that with a noble elf.


    Seeing that he was heavily injured on the face, they seemed satisfied and looked away. The topic of conversation however, did not change one bit.


    "Who is that man? To touch my goddess'' hand and still stay alive? I hope that he gets into trouble.", a murmur could be heard from the side. Liu Feng sighed as he shook his head. He walked to the same line that he was standing in, and looked forward. It had been quite some time, and he was getting very hungry.


    "Hey, what was that about? Do you even know who that is?", the man in front of him asked Liu Feng.


    "She was some terrifying elf man. I thought that I would luck out cause well, we are of the same age right? But the moment I was in the alley with her, she beat me up and these shadows appeared and oh god it was hell. I won''t mess with elf girls anymore. Seem like more trouble than they are.", Liu Feng faked a story on the fly.


    "Some elf girl? She is a princess! The oldest princess of the elf family. She is probably as old as your father boy.", the man scoffed.


    "As old as my father? What do you mean?", Liu Feng asked.


    "You are a country bumpkin aren''t you?", the man laughed.


    Liu Feng smiled sheepishly. This was the second time someone called him that. He did not like it one bit.


    "Elves live longer than humans."


    "Yes, of course I know that.", Liu Feng replied.


    "Then, won''t they stay in their youth longer? She may be forty, but she does not look a day older than eighteen.", the man said.


    "Wait a minute! I have heard that a sixteen year old elf looks like a normal sixteen year old though.", Liu Feng asked concernedly.


    "Yes. They develop like humans till the age of eighteen. After that, they just stop aging. It is truly magical.", the man exclaimed.


    "Wait a minute! Doesn''t that mean that when Amelia is going to grow up, she is going to remain her young self and I am going to age? Won''t that make me a pedophile or something? Worse, what if she leaves me?", thoughts raced through Liu Feng''s head.


    "Next!", a call disrupted his line of thought. Shaking his head, he raised his hands to take a plate from the person in front of him.


    The food was surprisingly hot, and Liu Feng looked around. Everyone who got a plate was moving towards another area to make sure that the place did not get cramped. He followed them as he studies what was in his hands.


    There was the classic peace of bread that was surprisingly the staple of many in Dicain as well. There was also a few pieces of baked potato, and some other green paste that he did not even recognize.


    Liu Feng followed all the people into another huge gathering. Everyone was talking to each other, and Liu Feng totally felt out of place. He sighed and quickly ate everything on his plate except for the green paste.


    He looked for where he needed to put the plate, but stopped when he saw that Samiel was walking around. All the people who saw him immediately stopped what they were doing and saluted him.


    Shaking his head, Liu Feng put the plate down, and disappeared all of a sudden.


    A few moments later, a hand bent down to pick up the same plate.


    "Strange. I could swear that I saw His Highness the crown prince here. I must be tripping. Well, time to go. Too many things to do, too little time.", Samiel rambled as he threw the plate down and walked away from the gathering to an alley.


    "Phew, that was close.", Liu Feng, who had appeared above the building that neighboured this gathering, sighed. "Who would have thought that he would recognize me from so far away?"


    He turned away to leave, but from this height, another sight caught his eye. In another alley, there were a few, sounds that could be heard. They did not sound pleasant at all, and Liu Feng could swear that there was a woman there who needed help.


    Before moving, however, he retrieved a piece of cloth from his spatial ring and covered his face. He then jumped down into the alley without hesitation.


    Then, he heard the horrible events in clarity.


    "Please don''t. I have a husband. No, don''t take away my shirt. Ah! My clothes!.", a woman''s terrifies voice could be heard.


    Liu Feng''s blood boiled.


    "Wherever I go, there are always people like this.", he shouted in anger.


    "Who is it? Who is here? Do you know who I am?", a male voice came from the same direction as the woman''s.


    Liu Feng stepped forward to see the situation properly. A woman, presumably in her thirties, was standing there with her hands covering her bare chest. Her face was covered in tears and fright.


    Liu Feng suddenly disappeared and reappeared behind the woman. All of a sudden, a large blanket covered her.


    He then looked coldly at the man. "Almost every person who said that to me did not or will not have a good ending.", he sneered, but his facial expressions were not visible because they were covered by the cloth.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 173 - Marquis Kwon

    "Who-who are you?", the man staggered back.


    "Me? You don''t deserve to know.", Liu Feng coldly said.


    "You coward. You covered your face because you are afraid of the repercussions of dealing with me. Don''t worry about that. Do you really think that just covering your face will do anything? Once you complete your facade, she will still stay in the army. If she even attempts to leave, she will be executed for desertion. Do not worry, I will take very good care of her.", the man licked his lips as he started gaining confidence.


    "Disgusting.", Liu Feng said. "Looks like this is a problem that I have to take care of from the roots.", he sighed.


    "What do you think you are doing? Do you know who I am? I am a Marquis!", he shouted.


    "Wait a minute! Are you by chance Marquis Kwon?", Liu Feng asked with a sneer on his face. Of course no one could see it though.


    "You know who I am. Then you know what I can do. If you leave now, then I will just have some fun here and let this woman go. But if you so much as dare touch a hair on my head, I will make sure that she will have hell. Every one of my guards will go through her.", Marquis Kwon said.


    "Aargh, please do not let me go through that.", the woman held the back of Liu Feng''s shirt. "I would rather die."


    "Don''t worry. It won''t be you who will die.", he smiled. All of a sudden, he disappeared and reappeared behind Marquis Kwon. Raising his hand, he slammed it into the side of Kwon''s head. Not expecting this, he fell down on the ground with a bang. He clutched his head with pain.


    "Well, looks like you are not all powerful without your guards.", Liu Feng chuckled.


    "Stop what you are doing.", a sound came from the alley. There were four people who ran into the alley. They were dressed alike and had, shockingly, guns in their hands.


    "Looks like you are in trouble now. Well then, why don''t you start begging for your life." Marquis Kwon laughed.


    "Do you really think that I would be afraid of four ants trying to use a toy?", Liu Feng laughed. He raised his foot and slammed it hard on something squishy.


    "Aaaaaaarhhh", a bone chilling scream could be heard throughout the entire alley and beyond. He then started twirling the foot causing even more pain.


    "Looks like you won''t be able to make this same mistake again. Isn''t that a relief.", Liu Feng laughed.


    He then kicked him in the stomach, and Kwon fell towards the wall behind them all and coughed out blood. He slowly stopped moving.


    "You criminal! Did you dare murder the Marquis? Do you have a death wish? Do you want to drag us all down? Even that woman behind you will die.", the guards shouted.


    "I know that. That is why I just left him unconscious.", Liu Feng said. He walked towards them.


    "Don''t move. Or I will shoot. Do not underestimate this. This is a gun! An all powerful weapon that can kill you with just one click.", a guard shouted.


    Liu Feng laughed as he waved his hand. The gun in their hands suddenly made a few sounds, and some smoke was coming out of them.


    "I suggest you to let go of them now, or you will be hospitaliz- wait forget it. You should hold on to them.", Liu Feng changed his sentence and looked at them eagerly.


    A few seconds later, the gun exploded and the guards screamed. They fell onto the ground and writhed in pain.


    "Do you really think that I wouldn''t have a safe guard on the one thing that would be mass produced? I am not an idiot, to give people like you something so dangerous.", Liu Feng laughed. He then looked at the woman, who was trembling.


    "Go now. Do one thing. Go to the King''s manor and beg for a fair trial. He will surely grant it.", Liu Feng said. "If he doesn''t then I have more to do than just take care of nobles out of line."


    "But he he is a Marquis. I am a mere army nurse.", the woman shivered.


    "Oh right. Here catch this. If any one tries to attack them, you can use this. Pull on the trigger.", he threw a gun towards her which he retrieved from his spatial ring. "Don''t let anyone take advantage of you again. That is good for five blasts. Use them wisely.", he warned her and disappeared from where he stood.


    The woman fell onto her knees. She started bawling all of a sudden in this forsaken alley that almost ruined her life. All around her, there were men who were either unconscious or too injured to do anything. She raised her head, her eyes determinant.


    She raised her gun at the Marquis. With one blast, the Marquis'' head disappeared. She then did the exact same thing to the guards, and she slowly walked away by clinging on to the blanket that she was wearing.


    "Aizzz, well, what did I expect? Who would want something like this to go public. Well then, time to clean all of this mess up isn''t it?", he sighed as he flicked a small flicker of a flamer towards the alley from the high up building next to it, where he was sitting.


    The flicker seemingly disappeared in the wind on its way down, but a few seconds later, a small fire could be seen in the alley. Liu Feng got up and turned around.


    Flash!


    He disappeared from where he was sitting and reappeared near the cafeteria, where he was trying to leave. He had taken off his mask and was now looking like the normal and unassuming recruit.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 174 - Emergency

    The sirens raised very quickly. Liu Feng could hear the shuffles of the soldiers all rushing to lock down the place. The death of a Marquis was no small affair, and it was clear that it was done by a gun no less. This was bound to create a lot of chaos and confusion.


    An insider killing a high ranked noble would cause a lot of unrest, and Liu Feng really hated to take this step. But still, he put his morality before the more sensible thing, because at the end of the day, he was supposed to be a king, and was raised to be a king. His subjects were his responsibility.


    He sighed as he walked away. This no longer concerned him, and he needed to do what had to be done. At the very least, he rid the world of someone who did not deserve to live, and at the end, it was worth it.


    Soldiers shuffled around and Liu Feng could see that they were forming a perimeter around them all to ensure that not a single recruit escaped from the area. Since the crime happened so close to the cafeteria, and since there were so many recruits and students here, it was pretty obvious who the culprit was going to be.


    They obviously thought that it was a disgruntled recruit who faced some injustice and went ahead and killed Marquis Kwon.


    Liu Feng could see that there were soldiers who were hand picking suspicious looking recruits out and started questioning them using, well, not humane methods. Liu Feng felt a pang in his heart that there were people who were facing this difficulty because of him, but he did not move.


    Finally, a soldier came up to him.


    "Meh, this weak looking kid could possibly not have the guts in him to kill five people, or even face them. Okay, put your hands up and I will check your person.", the soldier gestured at Liu Feng. Liu Feng complied and he was briefly brisked.


    "As I thought. Well, you stay here. After we are done you can leave. I can''t believe it. Why would they make such a big deal. The one who died deserved it anyways.", the soldier sighed as he continued checking the other recruits.


    Liu Feng noticed that not a single student was checked. It was as if it was apparent that they would not kill the Marquis. Liu Feng shrugged. It was common sense. They were birds of the same feather. Why would they turn on each other?


    After a while, all of the recruits were checked. Unsurprisingly, not a single one was found to be guilty.


    There was a commanding officer at the center of the plaza who was looking at everyone with his hawk eyes. He nodded at the soldiers and shouted, "All of you may leave. If you see anyone who looks suspicious though, it is your duty to report it to us."


    Slowly, everyone cleared. Not everyone could finish eating, but it was a small consequence.


    Liu feng looked at the recruits. They could not stop talking about what happened.


    "Who the hell died? For them to spend so much time and frisk us all?"


    "Didn''t you hear? It was Marquis Kwon."


    "Wait what? Why aren''t we celebrating? Isn''t this a cause for celebration?"


    "Shut up. Are you begging to get into trouble? No matter how much of an asshole he is, he is still a very high ranked noble, and killing him means going against the kingdom itself. I don''t know which person was brave enough to kill him."


    Liu Feng heard all of this and shook his head. "What kind of sad life must someone lead for the only talk after death to be about the horrible deeds one has committed? The things people do.", Liu Feng sighed as he followed all of the people into the tents. After this happened, it seemed that they were given a rest day, just like Liu Feng wanted.


    He went to his own tent, where the other four students, along with the commoner were already sitting. They were immobile, and did nothing. Surprisingly, the noble students that made such a big deal with Arad were quiet all of a sudden, even though the commoner was taking up an equal amount of space as they did.


    "Young Masters.", Liu Feng bowed down.


    "What young masters? Treat us as normal people.", Brooks hastily said.


    "What do you mean, young masters? You are nobles! You are superior to us are you not? You deserve to be given this status.", Liu Feng smiled.


    "Nothing. I order you, do not treat us like nobles. Or else once this stupid war is over, I will... nothing. Just don''t call me a noble, and don''t act as if you are frightened by us.", he shuddered.


    Liu Feng tilted his head and looked at the elf and the dwarf. "May I trouble you to tell me what happened in the city center? For the young masters to fear something so much?"


    "What happened? Nothing much. They were just told that they had to behave properly and if they were found guilty of even one wrong thing, their hereditary noble status would be stripped and their father will be the last of their noble status.", the elf chuckled. "So then, I really want to see how they behave now. Their arrogance changed to humility in an instant. To think that the card we had to play against them was the thing that made them so arrogant in the first place."


    Liu Feng was shocked. He did not expect his father to take such a drastic step. It seemed that there were many circumstances that he did not know about.


    Suddenly, a man opened their tent sleeves. "A sudden order to everyone. The kings have decided that too much time has been wasted dealing with the recruits and the students, and that it was time to go forward and continue our path forward.".


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 175 - Going Back To War

    "Wait what?", Liu Feng was shocked. He did not expect this sudden decision by the kings. he glanced at the students.


    They were as shocked as he was.


    "Weren''t we supposed to be training or something for the next few days? Well, whatever. We just go to the front lines and take care of who comes at us.", Lester told Brooks.


    Liu Feng shook his head. "If this is what the students think the demons are going to be, then we clearly have a big problem.", he thought to himself. He walked out of the tent to look at what was happening. There were a bunch of people who were walking all around the tents and giving these announcements.


    He also heard a lot of chatter, but this was all normal considering the weight of this decision. As recruits, they were not prepared to do something like go to war after just a few days of normal drills. Liu Feng even thought that this was too hasty a decision.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    In the War Room


    "Fine. I was hasty. But it is necessary. I have reports that the demon army is increasing as we speak, and training the recruits and the students aren''t going to help much. We need to take concrete action and who knows? After we go to war, they will learn through trial and error, and seeing the things that normal soldiers face.", Liu Man said, as he was confronted by Damascus and Balor.


    "If you keep taking decisions on your own, I think that this alliance is useless.", Balor shook his head.


    "Oh please. I only told Liu Feng to get you into the alliance because I knew that your kingdom would collapse if it faced the demons alone. Only together can we face a force this big.", Liu Man said.


    Clap! Clap!


    "Good. You know this right. Ironic coming from the one who knows least about the demons. Then why the hell are you taking so many decisions on your own?", Damascus said.


    "What do you mean? Do you think that this decision was easy to me? I have a causality. Some disgruntled soldier or recruit killed a Marquis. There is unrest among the higher officials because of the fact that the soldier has a gun, and can kill any of them. But still, I let that go because this got the soldiers in a higher morale than ever before. Even better than after winning this city.", Liu Man said.


    "That only shows how lax you were and that you were unable to keep your constituents on a leash. To think that the army would celebrate the death of a senior officer. Pathetic. If someone like that was in my army, he would be beheaded immediately.", Damascus spat out.


    "This isn''t a discussion about how my nobles did something wrong. It is on how we must proceed. We will be leaving tomorrow. All the soldiers had indeed made sure that they were in proper shape, and they conducted drills in cooperation with your soldiers, and they''re in good shape. We will be leaving and that is final.", Liu Man said.


    "What about the students? The recruits? What will the recruits even do? They know nothing.", Balor asked.


    "We will have them carry all the supplies, and we will have a few of them in the front lines with armour and shields. They were brought in as cannon fodder anyway, why not use them as such.", Liu Man shrugged.


    "It is this disregard for other''s life that I hate about you humans.", Damascus said as he turned around and looked through the window. There were soldiers moving around. Clearly, the newest announcement hit everyone.


    "There is nothing I can do that will ever change your perception of humans. You are just impossible to please.", Liu Man shook his head.


    "Tomorrow, Goerge will be giving the instructions to all the soldiers on what to do. To the recruits as well as the students. Do not worry, I have prepared for this well.", Liu Man said.


    "You are dodging the subject of the conversation again!.", Balor slammed on the table in front of them. "This is about trust. About respect. About whether or not the alliance shall remain."


    "Alright. I will inform you about the decisions that I will take in the future. Now, I have some things to do.", Liu Man conceded and he brisked out of the world.


    "Damascus. There is something very strange about Liu Man. I cannot place it, but I just want to make sure that he won''t back stab us."


    "This is a war that will determine our survival. He definitely won''t backstab us.", Damascus chuckled as he left the room as well.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    In Liu Man''s room


    Liu Man entered the room and closed the door. He closed the drapes of the windows. There was no one else in the room. Then, he took out the black pendant on his neck.


    His expression turned eerily dark.


    "I have instructed the army to keep moving as you have instructed.", he said with a solemn voice.


    "Good. The recruits will not be a problem right?", the pendant buzzed all of a sudden.


    "No, they will not. They are just villagers that have become cannon fodder. They will serve your purpose. And as for the Dragon King, he has seemingly left the camp, and will only join the last fight.", Liu Man reported.


    "Have you found the reason for his early appearance?"


    "Not yet.", Liu Man replied.


    "Well then. I have one last thing for you to do."


    "Forgive me. The kings have already almost broken off the alliance because of what I did. It will be difficult to influence them any further."


    "I see. Well then. We shall see how this shall progress. Let us hope that all you have done in the past shall work out for the best.", the pendant started vibrating more furiously.


    "Of course. Why else do you think I made sure that all the good students in the kingdoms died before they matured? All will help the final cause.", Liu Man smiled.


    "All will help the final cause. Hail the true king."


    "Hail the true king.", Liu Man let go of the pendant. It swung back to place, and Liu Man covered it with his clothing.


    "Well, let us hope that all of this works out. I have sacrificed way too much.", he sighed as he fell onto the bed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 176 - Marching To The Next City

    The next day,


    Liu Feng was standing side by side along with hundreds, no, thousands of other recruits. In front of him was General George. Given the number of recruits, George could not recognize Liu Feng, and he did not even intend to. Seeing this impressive figure, everyone was silent. No one dared to make even a peep.


    They knew that if they did, pain was all that would come next.


    "All the recruits. As you know. We will be departing today. Many of you wonder what you will be doing because clearly, your current state is all but a joke. A hundred of you will be honoured with the task of accompanying the front line going forward. The rest will be in charge of the transportation of the food and other necessities.


    For now, your captains will select the best of you and send you to the front lines. The soldiers will make sure that you will know what to do. As for the rest of you, you will start by dismantling the tents and packing the food.", George said in an authoritarian voice. He then turned to the captains who were taking care of the recruits.


    "I will leave the segregation to you. I have more things to take care of.", he nodded towards them and left immediately.


    "You heard him. My batch, follow me. Get moving.", the elf that was in charge of Liu Feng''s batch shouted as she moved. Everyone complied involuntarily, and they moved to a place with more privacy.


    "Alright. This is going to be very simple. Who wants to go to the front lines, step forward.", she said.


    Liu Feng did not move an inch. He knew that now wasn''t the time to be used as cannon fodder. He knew from the moment he heard General George that the kings were planning to use the recruits as fodder to reduce the casualties of actual soldiers. He detested this tactic, but he could not do anything about it. This was war, and he had to accept all aspects of it, given that he started it.


    Slowly, a few people stepped forward. They numbered about thirty people, in a large crowd of hundreds. The recruits were not idiots, and most of them understood the risks of going to the front lines.


    "Thirty? That is not good. Fine then. Fight among yourself. Only ten of you can go to the front lines.", she said.


    Hearing this, the people who stepped forward looked at each other. They seemed to have an understanding within each other, and a few of them stepped back.


    "Good. You saved me quite the hassle. All of you. Stay here. These ten will follow me to report to another person. Urgh, so many steps so much redundancy.", she said as she walked back to the place they came from. The ten followed her.


    The recruits started talking about this the moment she left.


    "What the hell? They are not even disguising it this time. They just want to sacrifice us.", a recruit said.


    "These people care only about themselves. First they force us to conscript, and now they want us to sacrifice ourselves? They must be drinking too much.", another chimed inn.


    "Forget all that. I am just surprised that they did not kill all of us because they could not find the killer of that bastard Kwon. I thought that they would go with the same approach as they did during the count''s death. When everyone was killed just so that they could kill the killer as well.", a voice came from the side.


    Liu Feng looked at this with shock and interest.


    "What are you talking about? I never heard of that.", he said immediately.


    "This? This happened the Count Marcelli''s death? He was killed when he visited his subjects once, and someone assassinated him. I am not sure about the details, but if I am not wrong, they killed everyone in the region to make sure that they got the right guy. It was terrible.", the man shook his head.


    "How did I never hear about this?", Liu Feng looked aghast.


    "Well, why would the king let this spread? He must have thrown this under the rug.", the man chuckled.


    "Why are we talking about the past? Our lives are on the line now. Focus on the present.", the person who started the discussion said.


    "Aye.", nods of agreement arose from the crowd.


    Liu Feng grumbled. Just when he thought that he was getting some good information, he was thwarted by another. He shrugged and looked ahead. As the elf was coming back, he whispered to the person next to him, "What is the commander''s name? I still haven''t heard it."


    "Do you not know? She is Miel. She is one of those terrifying elves who lived long enough for our fathers to remember her. She is a very powerful elf apparently.", the person responded.


    "Thanks.", Liu Feng whispered back and looked back front. He watched Miel come back to the batch and look at them.


    "Now, I am sure that all of you know how to dismantle a tent, but I still cannot believe that I have to say this. Do not break anything. Half of you will be packing the tents, and the rest will be packing up the food. From the fifth line, all of you go to the graniary. Now, there will be multiple other recruits there. Please do not make a big mess.", she sighed as she directed them. Liu Feng was also in this group.


    They started walking to the graniaries, and soon got there. As Miel said, there were other recruits there, and clearly, there were superior officers making sure that everything was going properly.


    They went into the granaries when Liu Feng saw something horrible. All the grains and the food was strewn apart on the floor and just left for the open. The recruits just started packing them into bags.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 177 - Miserable Standards Of Food

    "And just when I thought that this world is so modern, this happens. Who the hell allowed grain to be stored like this? Are they not afraid of a pest infestation?", Liu Feng muttered.


    "Hey, you new arrivals. What are you doing? Just standing there? Do you think that work just gets done here magically? Start working. Take a bag and fill it up like these people here. Get going, now!", the senior officer barked.


    Liu Feng and the others started getting to work, and started working. Liu Feng glanced at all the finished bags, and the remaining grains left. He looked at the person next to him. There was a middle aged man.


    "Is this the only food supply in the city?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Are you kidding? There are over hundred thousand soldiers. If this was the only food supply, then we would have starved in a day. Much less a week. There are ten of these in total.", the man scoffed.


    "Why do I keep hearing chattering? Get to work!.", the officer shouted.


    Liu Feng hastily got back to work. They started filling the bags and putting them to the side. In Liu Feng''s, mind, however, another completely different line of thought was going on.


    "If there are a total of ten of these, then we will have enough food to feed the army for about two months. This war will definitely take more than two months. Just the last war alone will take more a week I think. We need to make sure that the food supplies of the cities that we invade are not burnt down. Someone needs to stealthily go into the city and make sure that happens.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The march was painful. After all the food was packaged properly, they were put on carts and the recruits had to guard the carts as they were slowly dragged along by bulls and horses. Liu Feng was so bored out of his mind that he even wanted to, for a moment, take out a few cars from Dilheim, and use them for this. But he knew that he couldn''t reveal his cards like that.


    He was standing next to a cart that was going along a wide road. Since they were inside the kingdom now, all the roads were usable, to say the least.


    Liu Feng looked forward. For all he could see, there were people who were walking the entire way. This was a sharp contrast from Earth, where everybody had a car. It was truly a reminder that he was knocked off into a world where there was no technology.


    As they were walking, Liu Feng asked the person next to him, "How much longer? We are going to the nearest city right?", Liu Feng asked.


    "You impatient boys. That is why they said that only men above the age of eighteen need to join the army. Well, it has only been two hours since we left. We are literally walking to the city, It will take two days to get there.", the man said.


    "Two days? That is way too long isn''t it.", Liu Feng exclaimed.


    "Two days is a good amount, boy. These cities are very close to each other, comparatively. If the king decided to concentrate all the economic expansion in one area, then everyone would riot. Even here, after this city, it will take another week to go to the next. War only brings problems. I do not know why the king allowed this to even happen in the first place.", the man grumbled.


    "Well, aren''t the demons going to be very dangerous? They will kill us all!.", Liu Feng said with a forced smile. Inside, he was screaming. "What the hell you idiot! I am doing so much so that you can survive, and you are complaining?"


    "Demons or no demons. Who cares. Why not just give them the entire kingdom and make peace with them? That will work better right?", the man said.


    "But they aren''t exactly the most hospitable bunch, are they?


    "Who cares? Anyone would be more than satisfied if we give them the land. And in doing so, we can avoid so much more trouble.", the man sighed.


    "What about in the future? When they are no longer satisfied? What will you do then?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Who cares about the future? That is why I don''t like the new young generation. Everyone talking about the future and how this will affect the future children. Who cares? I am going to be dead then. I would rather die comfortably knowing that my children might not have the best life, rather than die now, and confirm that.", the man said.


    "Why would you say something like that? By letting the demons stay, you are guaranteeing your death, and the death of your family.", Liu Feng said.


    "Meh. You are thinking of this too much. Even the kings might not have thought so much. They must have just seen that the presence of demons would threaten their land, so they started this campaign. Demons or no demons, wouldn''t have mattered.", the man shrugged.


    "This man is simply impossible!", Liu Feng thought to himself as he sighed. Just hearing this man made him feel that all the work he had done was pointless. Not wanting to falter his will any longer, he looked away and towards their surroundings. Now, they had passed the lush forests, and the roads were surrounded by farm land.


    It appeared that the farmlands weren''t tended to in a long time, because all they could see for the next few miles was brown and not the good grain type. The farmers must have fled either because of the demons, or the army.


    Liu Feng looked front again. It seemed that many people had the same frustrations that he did. They did not like the fact that they had to walk for so long. It was just that they kept it to themselves.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Guys, if you want a good book to read, then do consider reading my newest book, "The Alpha''s Return.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 178 - Troubles Of The Common Man

    The sun peaked, and Liu Feng could feel the heat. He was sweating a lot, and so was everyone around him.


    "I am the contractor of the King spirit of fire. Why the hell can I feel the heat so much?", he grumbled under his breath.


    "Now isn''t that expecting too much from me? I don''t expect you to kill the demon king, so how about you don''t expect me to help you take care of the heat. Frigging humans and their expectations.", Pyrus said all of a sudden.


    "All right, all right. Don''t get all defensive.", Liu Feng sighed.


    "Why are you even doing this? To get back at the nobles? Does this really mean so much to you? You can be in the front lines, and take care of the war, but here you are standing with a few other men with no purpose in life, doing nothing.", Pyrus said.


    "It''s not like me going to the front lines will help us go any faster. We will move at the same pace. I want to see how the army will fare on its own. They should be able to take care of this next city relatively easily because they have much bigger armies.", Liu Feng said.


    "And why do you care so much about this army? You know how useless they are.", Pyrus said.


    "Why does everyone keep saying that? Sometimes, numbers are more important than sheer power. And does no one recognize the fact that this war is not just against the demons, but also against the whole of Glade? Their armies will be facing ours.", Liu Feng said. Then, all of a sudden, he stopped walking.


    "Hey boy! Don''t stop walking. You will hold back the rest of us. Tired already?", the man behind him immediately called out.


    "Oh, I am so sorry.", Liu Feng shook a bit and apologized immediately.


    "How could I forget this? My brain really isn''t working properly these days, for me to forget something so important.", he muttered.


    "What are you talking about now?", Pyrus asked.


    "The nobles of Glade. They apparently control half of the Glade army, and I can try to get some of the disgruntled nobles on our side. They can''t be that hard to convince. No one likes a war, and no one wants to be on the losing side. And, throwing in a little land, and they would jump at this proposal.", Liu Feng said.


    "I couldn''t care less. All I care about is getting those demons out of this continent.", Pyrus said.


    "Pyrus, I have to ask you. You hear everything that I hear, correct? Then why didn''t any of you talk to me about the most important thing? The dragon king said that there are two demon ministers who are coming to be a part of the war! What are the spirits going to do about this? And also apparently more demons coming from the north. Are you holding sensitive information from me?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Sometimes, it is better to stay within your limits.", Pyrus said calmly.


    "What are you talking about? Here I am, risking my life for you, and you don''t even trust me?", Liu Feng said.


    "Dicain is not exactly in the best place, alright. We have enemies circling us like vultures, and the last thing that we need is our biggest investment to feel dejected and lose all the motivation he has left.", Pyrus said.


    "Fine then. Will you tell me when I grow stronger?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Get to the eighth order and then we will talk.", Pyrus said.


    "Fine. How hard could it be? I am already at the peak of the sixth order, and I will probably break through really soon.", Liu Feng laughed.


    "It is the same arrogance that leads to the downfall of so many geniuses. Never underestimate what the future holds for you.", Pyrus said.


    "Fine then. Whatever you say.", Liu Feng sighed.


    He continued walking. The farmlands next to them continued to extend into the horizon, and Liu Feng could not see even a single person among them. He felt it a pity that so much produce was just wasted. he even considered asking his father to harvest these to use, but knew that they could not dedicate too much manpower for something like this. Especially with a battle so close ahead.


    "Keep walking boy. Don''t stop.", the man behind Liu Feng reminded him once more.


    Liu Feng apologized again.


    "I don''t know why you kids even join the army? You can just sit back home and relax. All that wars bring is destruction and chaos.", the man sighed.


    "Wait a minute. The city that we were staying in, what happened to all the civilians who stayed there?", Liu Feng suddenly remembered.


    "Where were you the last few weeks man? Did you not remember? The mage tower disciple had a fight with one of the soldiers who was mistreating the civilians. The elf king said something about do not touch any more civilians or something. Well, good riddance in my opinion. Even here, they give preferential treatment to the nobles. The nobles get the first pick every time. No doubt, they will do it again this time as well, and the kings will turn a blind eye.", the man sighed.


    "Are you sure? Going against a king''s words will have major repercussions right?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Are you kidding? This is a noble from Aegon. Do you think that Elvan has any say in how he will be punished? The nobles will just do what they do every single time, and no one will stop them. This is getting kind of routine. Why are you even asking me about this? You must have come from some stupid village with a Baron overseeing it, and you must have seen girls dragged away because they caught his lecherous eyes.", the man said with a low tone.


    Liu Feng stayed silent. He did not say a thing. He knew that he wasn''t supposed to.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 179 - Mixing Something In The Food

    Liu Feng knew that it wasn''t his place to comment on such an incident. He lived a very sheltered and privileged life this time and did not experience any of the troubles that the man in front of him was talking about. But that wasn''t to say that he didn''t understand them. In his past life, he wasn''t just born into greatness. He had his own fair share of troubles, and he could connect with the man in front of him.


    "Ah! I am just rambling. Let us go. Why am I holding you up.", the man said.


    "No! Don''t stop. Tell me the names of the Barons who troubled the village you were in. I might come across them, and I''ll know to avoid them.", Liu Feng hastily stopped him.


    The man raised an eyebrow, but then he sighed. "You raise a good argument. I could have used the same advice as a child.", he said.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    "Stop!", Liu Man said as he raised his hand curled his hand into a fist. "We will stop for now. Everyone is clearly exhausted.", he looked at George. The general nodded and looked at the soldiers in front of him.


    "We will be stopping for a break. Thirty minutes and no less. Any more, and we will have a disagreement.", George shouted.


    Behind all the soldiers and the senior officers, Liu Feng could see that many of the soldiers slowly halted.


    "Why are we stopping now?", he wondered out loud.


    "Are you kidding me? We need a break. Do you know what time it is? Time to eat, that''s what. If the kings do not give us something to eat three times a day, then all the recruits and soldiers will revolt. The king will not win a war, forget all that, even if we do not revolt, who the hell wins a war when they are weak.", the man behind Liu Feng scoffed.


    "Right. By the way, I never caught your name.", Liu Feng asked the man.


    "Me? Why would you want my name? Well, for the future, it is Yang Chen.", the man said.


    "Yang Chen... Hmm...", Liu Feng paused for a moment.


    "What the hell is with this place. There are all sorts of weird names of all ethnicities here! I need to take a deeper look.", he thought to himself.


    "What about you kid?", Yang Chen asked.


    "Me? I am Sherlock. Sherlock Holmes.", Liu Feng chuckled.


    "What''s so funny about your name?", Yang Chen raised his eyebrow.


    "Nothing. Its an insider joke. Only a few awesome people will get it.", Liu Feng said as he looked front. The soldiers and the recruits were moving towards them. Then, Liu Feng remembered that they were the ones who had all the food. He looked back and saw that there were a few people who started handing out small packages.


    "Well, looks like they are giving out the food. Why not go first, or we will not have any remaining.", Yang Chen said as he turned around and ran to the distribution center.


    Liu Feng shook his head as he ran behind Yang Chen. They got to a cart of sorts. A lot of recruits were crowding towards the one opening of the cart. There was an old man who was giving everyone a parcel and the one who got one was slowly pushed out.


    "So inefficient.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    "What did you even expect from a group of hungry people who have done nothing but walk the whole day?", Yang Chen scoffed.


    "You are right.", Liu Feng conceded as he also entered the crowd. Slowly, he was pushed into the crowd and he was able to get to the old man after ten minutes of pushing and prodding. The old man stuffed a small rectangular parcel into his hands and said with a rough voice, "Next!".


    Liu Feng slowly moved away from the crowd and got out. He saw that there were new carts that opened and they were giving the parcels to soldiers. These soldiers were much more organized, and they lined up in straight lines. They were getting the parcels much faster than the recruits, obviously.


    "Looks like discipline pays off.", he sighed.


    "Oh, you got a parcel? That is surprising.", Yang Chen was behind Liu Feng.


    "So did you.", Liu Feng pointed to the opened parcel in Yang Chen''s hands. There was some rice and a curry.


    "Well, unlike you, I had some common sense. I went to the other carts and lined up.", Yang Chen said.


    "Wait. I thought that only soldiers could use those carts.", Liu Feng looked shocked.


    "Well...", Yang Chen winked and did not say anything more. He continued eating.


    "You aren''t the one who keeps secrets. I am.", Liu Feng grumbled inside as he opened his parcel. There was some rice, a different curry, and the same green paste that he saw at breakfast the previous day.


    He ate everything except the green paste and closed it to throw it away. He had some reservations about eating something that he could not recognize and felt that it was better to leave it be.


    "Where do we throw this away?", he asked Yang Chen.


    "Over there. There should be bins for this.", Yang Chen said.


    Liu Feng followed his instructions and got to the bins. He threw away the parcel covering and was about to leave when he overheard someone very suspicious talking.


    "What do you mean everyone is throwing away the paste? Do you not know that the king wanted to make sure that everyone ate it? I don''t know why, but he wants to make sure that everyone has at least in some quantity the powder that he gave us.", a sound came from behind one of the carts.


    Liu Feng did not go over to investigate. The moment he heard that a king was involved in a suspicious thing, the first thing he thought of was Balor, but he peeked a little and saw two humans talking to each other.


    "What the hell is father doing? Looks like even the food here should be avoided.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 180 - Demons In The City

    Liu Feng wanted to learn more, but he felt that this was just a very superficial thing, and he did not care too much. He just decided not to eat the food there anymore. He had a huge reserve in his spatial ring that would last him a long, long time. Maybe even a year. So he did not care too much about that. He looked around him.


    No one seemed to be having a problem with the food. They did not show any adverse effects at all. He shrugged and went back.


    "So much time to just throw a few wrappers away? What did you see? Don''t tell me, you saw something bad there and you just stayed there staring?", Yang Chen asked Liu Feng,


    "No, nothing like that.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    "Well, we better get back to where we were before. It has almost been twenty minutes, and the general said that the break is going to be for thirty minutes.", Yang Chen said.


    "Thirty minutes? When did he say that?", Liu Feng asked him.


    "He said it. The soldiers here told me.", Yang Chen smiled.


    "Wait a minute. Where are all the students and the mage tower disciples? I did not see them here.", Liu Feng suddenly realized and asked Yang Chen.


    "Why do you care about them? Don''t tell me, do you know any of them? Do you know any of the mage tower disciples?", Yang Chen leaned in closer towards Liu Feng.


    "Wh-what are you talking about? Why would I know about them? Aren''t they like kids who grow up in the tower?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Yeah, but they don''t come out of thin air. They are orphans, mainly because someone made them orphans."


    "Yeah, but it''s not like I made them orphans. I am just sixteen years old. Why would you think that I am a killer?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Meh. I''ve seen worse for sixteen years old.", Yang Chen shrugged.


    "Where the hell did you see them?", Liu Feng wanted to ask, but he hesitated. "So then, where are they? Do they get some special treatment?"


    "Obviously they get some special treatment. They are the mages. They are going to be one of the biggest helps for us. They will be our attack force. Along with the mage division. They are towards the front, dining with the superior officers. There are special food carts just for them.", Yang Chen said.


    "Oh? Thank God.", Liu Feng sighed with relief.


    "Why? Don''t tell me you offended one of them.", Yang Chen asked.


    "No. I just don''t want to see the students. Looking at their spoilt faces makes me feel mad.", Liu Feng made something up on the spot.


    "Remember boy. Don''t get jealous of these nobles. You will not get anything from it. It is a hopeless cause, and you will only lose something. Just go back to your village, find a girl, get married, and settle.", Yang Chen sighed.


    "Yeah, I''ll see after the war is over. Until then, I have to make sure that these demons don''t reach my village altogether.", Liu Feng said.


    Prrrrrrrr


    A huge sound came from the front of the whole army. Liu Feng and Yang Chen looked there immediately.


    "Looks like it is time to keep moving. Good talk.", he said as he ran forward back to his place. Liu Feng also ran and stood in front of Yang Chen.


    "What do you mean good talk? We are going to be next to each other for the rest of the day.", Liu Feng asked him.


    "I am not so sure about that.", Yang Chen smiled sheepishly.


    "What- fine, I don''t care enough.", Liu Feng turned around and stood still. Behind him, every soldier ran back to their position. After another five minutes, another huge sound came, and the army slowly started moving once more.


    Two days passed like this. They stayed in make-shift tents for the nights, with shifts for night patrol. They reached the next city without any occasion at all.


    ------------------------------


    It was still night time. The kings were talking with each other in the King''s tent.


    "So then. Are you sure that there are demons within the city?", Damascus asked.


    "Yes. I told you. My spies are saying that there are multiple demons, and there could be higher ranked ones as well. I have consulted the phoenix, and she said that she felt a demon presence from within the city.", Liu Man said.


    "Alright. Now, this is going to be a very tough fight. We will be facing demons for the first time. I mean, the soldiers will be facing demons for the first time. If they get terrified, then we are screwed. We can just give up here and now.", Damascus said.


    "Why do you talk so pessimistically? Why not think, the soldiers are going to point the guns at the demons, and click once, and the demons will die so easily that the morale will be boosted heavily.", Balor said.


    "As if that is going to happen. It hasn''t even been a month since the war started, and we are already having so many problems. Nothing is going according to plan.", Damascus said.


    "Fine. Forget all about that. Liu Man. You said that your son is going to come. He did not even get to the city and we left the city. Now we are here in front of another. When is he going to get here?", Balor asked.


    "Why do you care about him so much? It''s not like he is going to change the entire war by himself.", Liu Man laughed.


    "Are you kidding? He was able to kill demons in an instant. Did you see him take care of the demons in front of the mage tower? He is going to be a big deal alright. You just don''t see it.", Balor scoffed.


    "Then why did you leave him almost immediately, and put those conditions?", Damascus asked Balor.


    "Why do you bring that up now? What is done is done.", Balor sighed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 181 - Able To Take Care Of The City Gates In Minutes

    "What is done is done? What a joke. You saw those children from the mage tower? They are both strong, immensely so, and not all of them are as innocent and naive as you think they are. Who do you think the mage tower master took in? Orphans and the like. They are the people who have probably seen the worst in men.", Damascus said.


    "Why are we even having this conversation now? This is the problem with all of you. You just trail away from the conversation too much every single time. I hate this about you. You guys never let me get anything done.", Liu Man sighed.


    "I hate to admit it, but Liu Man is right.", Damascus admitted after giving a huge pause.


    "Fine then. Now, hoping that we are on the same page, can some one please tell me what their plan is on going forward with the siege, or should I start with my own?", Liu Man said.


    "We should cut off their food supply first. A classic. Keep them away from the food, and they will feel the pain slowly.", Balor said.


    "That is an idiot move. Did you even look outside? How many mouths do we have to feed? Close to two hundred thousand! This is not even something I would consider if I was battling without your armies. We need to restock food and supplies, and the cities that we pillage are the most effective way of doing that.", Liu Man shook his head almost instantly.


    "Then what do we do? Letting this drain out to be a battle of endurance will hit us harder. We want this to be a huge campaign. Why would you allow something like a battle of endurance?", Balor retorted.


    "When did I ever even suggest that? Once again, look outside. We have enough people with us to fully occupy the city. They probably have about a thousand guards, and a few civilians who they barely armed. Let us just rush in. The mages will give us support and the archers will provide the cover. We will blast through the front door with the mages.", Liu Man said.


    "Blast through the front door with the mages? Do you think that the cities are stupid, to not think of that? They have put in precautions against using magic against the city doors. They are not that easy to break. We need to hammer it like we did last time.", Damascus shook his head.


    "Yes, that is if we were talking about normal mages. There is a child among the disciples, apparently their leader. He is the one who will be doing this, and oh boy is he showing some promise. He said that he will be able to take care of the city doors within a few minutes, ten minutes at most.", Liu Man said.


    "Hmmm... Why was I not aware of this? I thought that we agreed to share all information among us.", Balor said.


    "This was something that he told me a few hours ago. I did not have any time to share it with you.", Liu Man said.


    "Then how did he show some promise?", Balor asked.


    "We took some time after the camp was set up and went to a remote location and tried it out. He will be controlling the ground below the city walls to destabilize the walls themselves, and the city doors will have no balance. They will be swinging wide open.", Liu Man said.


    "Alright. But are you sure about this? I don''t want to leave the fate of the entire war in the hands of a kid whom I have never seen before.", Balor said.


    "They say that he is a king contractor or something.", Liu Man said.


    "What?", Balor exclaimed.


    "And now that he is on board, let us discuss something more important.", Damascus said.


    "What do you mean more important?", Liu Man asked him.


    "What will we do after the siege is complete? Do not even bother saying that we will not be able to take care of the soldiers within. We have more than enough fire power to take down even the capital city if we want to. I want to know what''s next. We wasted far too much time in the last city waiting for all the students and getting some stupid recruits. I don''t even know why you took so much time recruiting them. But I hope that we will not entertain this stupid charade again.", Damascus said. His face was solemn, and he was apparently very serious about this.


    "I completely agree. We are not using time properly. They probably know by now the scale of our armies and the approximate power. Getting those new recruits was essentially begging to allow spies in. I just don''t get what you were trying to achieve.", Balor said.


    "Fine. I did have a reason for the recruits, but they just proved to be redundant all of a sudden. We will be marching immediately after we pillage all the food and weapons. We will move the next day, after the soldiers rest a little.", Liu Man agreed.


    "Good. Now that we are finally agreeing on something. We will be moving tomorrow in the morning. Get a message to every soldier of your army, detailing them about how they will be moving. We will have the heavy infantry provide the protection for the mage you are talking about right?", Damascus asked Liu Man.


    "Yes. We will do that. The generals will be taking care of all the details. I am exhausted. I have been out in the open for the last two days as well, and my back is killing me.", Liu Man said as he left the tent.


    Balor and Damascus stood there in silence. After a few awkward moments, Balor broke the silence.


    "Well, let us hope that the spirits bless us to win.", he said and he also left.


    "Let us just hope.", Damascus muttered.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 182 - The Siege Begins

    As expected, the atmosphere was tense. Soldiers were running around preparing for the battle that was to come. The recruits who were chosen to stand in the front lines were suiting up, and in front of them all, generals of the three armies were standing, overlooking them all.


    It was quite comical to see the dwarf and the elf next to General George''s humongous size but no one even cared about that right now.


    "So then, did you inform your soldiers about the detailed plan?", the dwarf asked George.


    "Of course I did, Dunan. What do you think, that this is my first rodeo?", he snickered.


    "Just make sure that everything goes up to plan. Now where is that kid? The one who will carry us till the city walls and make sure we go in?", the elf asked.


    "He is coming. Well, he is just a child, so let us go easy on him. He might crack under the pressure, and that would only be disadvantageous for us.", George sighed.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah.", Dunan said.


    "Sir, there is a child from the mage tower who wishes to speak with you. He says that you are expecting him.", a soldier approached the generals and spoke to them.


    "Speak of the devil. Let him come. I need to speak with him.", the elf said.


    "You seductress. You better not try and make him your play toy, Teleri.", Dunan said.


    "How offending.", Teleri said with a provocating voice.


    "So you are the Generals?", a high pitched, immature voice came from the side. All the generals stopped talking and looked at the source immediately. They were certainly very interested in him, because of his claims, and the young age at which he gave them.


    "So then, boy. You said that you are able to take care of the city walls? How close do you need to get?", Dunan asked him.


    "What do you mean, how close? I can do it here and now if I want to. It is just removing the ground underneath the city gates, so that they won''t be resting on the ground. What else is there?", the child said.


    "What''s your name boy?", George asked the boy.


    "Sir, my name is Hu Long. But why is that necessary for all of this?", the boy asked.


    "Nope. Just asking. So then, you say that you will be able to do what you do from here? Alright, then after you are done, you will enter the city from behind the soldiers and help us by providing us with support.", George said.


    "The mage tower will be in charge of taking care of any demons in the city. We will not support or help in any way the killing of humans. The demons are whom we wish to eradicate. Not the innocent people who were forced to do whatever they do because of fear of their lives.", Hu Long shook his head immediately.


    "What are you talking about? We are at war! What do you think is going to happen?", George asked.


    "We will not have that blood on our hands. Maybe you are comfortable with it.", Hu Long said.


    "Wow, this boy is not like your regular one is he?", Teleri said with a smile.


    "And also, I have heard rumours around the camp that nobles will be allowed to partake in the horrible tradition of torturing the women of the city. Please be warned that the moment I see that, the noble''s heads will be detached from their bodies. I will not hesitate with that.", Hu Long said without even hesitation.


    "What are you talking about boy? Do you have any idea the seriousness of the allegation you put there? And you are saying that you will kill out own but you won''t kill our enemy.", Dunan said with shock.


    "I am only taking the precautions to ensure that no child will face the same horrible circumstances that some of us have gone through. Do not treat us like we are children. We have gone through more than even the stupid noble children you loiter here like they own the place. Now then, please inform me when the siege will start, and I will begin my work.", Hu Long said as he turned away.


    "Wow. He is quite the interesting person, isn''t he?", Teleri laughed.


    "What do you mean? He just said that he will behead every noble that even tries to, well, you know. It has always been a tradition, and one way to boost the morale of our soldiers. If we take even that away, then where the hell will the soldiers will take their motivation from?", George said as he gnashed his teeth.


    "You all talk about that, but what I am most interested in is how fearless he was when he faced us. Without a doubt, George, he was more powerful than all three of us. Oh, looks like the king spirit truly favors their contractor far too much.", Dunan said.


    "You and your contractor speak. I just don''t understand you people. If only we humans were also given the opportunity to get a contract. Then, you people wouldn''t be so haughty.", George scoffed.


    Teleri and Dunan looked at each other and snickered a little.


    "What is it?", George asked.


    "Nothing. Time is running out. Let us get going. I am getting a little bored, are you not?", Teleri said.


    "Fine. I will have the army assemble, and then we will start the siege.", George nodded.


    The army slowly moved into position, and when it did, it was a sight to see. Around a few hundred meters away, the city walls were packed with tiny dots, presumably the guards who were terrified looking at an army at this size.


    The army itself was stacked in arrays, and they were ready to march the walls into the ground if they could.


    "It''s your turn kiddo.", George said as he looked at Hu Long.


    "I will do my part. I can only hope that you do yours properly.", he said as he sat down and closed his eyes. George and Hu Long were standing more in the middle of the army, and the soldiers had left some space for them. They also were placed in such a way that the two had a clear view of the city gates.


    "Terran, da mihi vim ut terram moveat sub pedibus meis", he chanted. [Terran, please give me the strength to move the soil beneath my feet]


    A loud rumble came from the city walls, and all the soldiers looked forward. They did not understand what was happening. George looked at Hu Long with surprise. He was skeptical that Hu Long could do any thing at all, much less from so long away. Now, all of his doubts were cleared.


    The city gates started moving a little, and it appeared as if the ground beneath them was moving a little. It was shaking.


    "Charge!", George cried out. Next to him, Hu Long trembled a bit, probably because of a sudden lapse in concentration. The city gates had not ground to sit on, and they just dangled there.


    A few shouts could be heard from the city walls itself. Cries of shock and surprise chief among them.


    The soldiers moved forward, and the city guards noticed that as well. Barrages of arrows fell upon them. They did not reach anywhere near George and Hu Long though. With shields, they were able to avoid many of the arrows, but there were still un fortunate ones who fell victim to the arrows.


    Hu Long opened his eyes. "Tell your soldiers to swing the doors open and stop moving. I need to close the chasm. It is far too deep, and they will die if they fall within it.", he said all of a sudden.


    "Oh! I did not account for this.", George stopped for a moment. He then looked around.


    "You there, give me your horse.", he shouted.


    An officer on a horse stopped immediately and got off his horse. He saluted to the general and left the area.


    "Hop on. You will need to be there as well right?", George looked at Hu Long.


    "Yes. It is better if I am there. Fixing things is not as easy as destroying them.", Hu Long nodded.


    The horse started galloping towards the start of the army. George looked at the soldiers to his right. He shouted, "Pass me a shield as well!"


    From somewhere, a shield came flying into his hands. Holding it up, he blocked the arrows that were flying towards them. By now, they were half way there, and the army itself reached the city walls. Using a huge trunk, they were swinging the doors open.


    On the other side of the city doors, the guards were unable to hold the city walls together. Because of the chasm that was created, no one could enter half a meter area from the city walls. Even the soldiers could not open the doors easily because of this constraint.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 183 - Crossing Into The City

    The city guards were throwing heavy rocks down towards the soldiers to stop them from opening the doors, but to no avail. With one final hit, the doors swing open.


    "DO NOT CROSS THE CITY DOORS YET!", General George shouted. His voice was one that the soldiers could never forget, and the soldiers who were near the city walls stopped moving.


    The horse that George and Hu Long were on neighed as it galloped once more and reached the city walls. The horse skidded to a halt as George jumped off the saddle. He held the shield up to make sure that no one could sneak attack him.


    "All of you, your orders are to protect the child on the horse.", he said. "And making sure that those idiots who are charging at us do not breathe another."


    The soldiers looked back with confusion and saw that the city guards were jumping through the chasm to get to them. Some of them were unfortunate to fall into them.


    They shouted a battle cry as some of them reached the soldiers. They were hacking at them, but now, the soldiers'' armor showed their greatness. The swords that hit the armor were deflected. In response, the soldiers retaliated almost instantly. They slit one through the guards'' neck, and pushed them back into the chasm.


    "Its your turn now, boy. You better do this good.", George looked at Hu Long.


    "Don''t worry. I can be more reliable than many of the monkeys you people trust.", he scoffed as he closed his eyes and started to chant something.


    George looked up. The city guards were still very persistent and were now rolling down boulders at the soldiers on the ground. Some were unfortunate to be crushed by the weight, while some had injuries.


    "This is why I hate sieges.", George grumbled as he raised his shield. A few arrows rained on him at that exact time, but they were deflected instantly.


    "You are ten years too young to sneak attack on me.", he said with a gruff voice.


    He looked back, at all the soldiers who were advancing at a terrifyingly slow pace. They were all stopped by the chasm that was inevitably created. Now, many were falling to the arrows that came raining down on them from the walls.


    He shouted, "Archers! Provide the soldiers cover. Recruits, move forward, and get ready to become the first wave."


    Immediately, a hail of arrows rose from behind the army and flew towards the city walls. Shrieks and shouts ensued, and the city guards started taking cover. With this, the arrows from the city walls decreased in number, but not completely.


    "What is taking so long? Removing the ground beneath the city walls took you just a minute!", George barked at Hu Long.


    "Do you really think that this is as easy as that? Be happy. You are saving so many lives because I did this. Never shout at me like that again.", Hu Long snapped back as he looked back at the chasm. He raised his hands, and closed his fingers.


    A rumble came, just like before. Slowly, the ground beneath the chasm started coming up, and it was filled in a minute. George looked at this and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Finally.", he said. He looked at the soldiers with a steeled face. "CHARGE!", he shouted.


    All the soldiers gave a battle cry as they rushed into the city itself. George looked at Hu Long. "Are you going to keep sitting on the horse, or are you going to let me go in? I need to lead the army."


    "Do you think that those monkeys will even hold a candle against the demons inside the city? You underestimate the power of demons.", Hu Long scoffed as he held the reins of the horse. He hit the neck of the horse, and kicked it with his feet.


    "Giddyap!", he said as the horse ran into the city.


    "I just lost my horse to a boy.", George murmured. "Get me a horse!", he shouted.


    By now, all the city guards were more concerned with the soldiers who invaded the city itself, and the barrage of arrows stopped completely. The fight inside the city was not clearly visible, but it was clear that something big was happening because of all the sounds.


    George looked around. He finally spotted a person riding the horse. He ran towards that man, and stopped him.


    "Did you not listen to me? I said, get me a horse. Where are you going?", he shouted at that man.


    "What do you mean? I thought you were asking the stupid commoners. Not- What are you doing. Ahh!", the man was pushed out of the horse and George jumped onto the horse.


    "Stupid idiots.", he cursed as he rushed into the city. Seeing that it was him on the horse, the soldiers gave way for him to come into the city. He rode in, and the first sight he saw was a bloodbath. There were thousands of men, from both the city guards and the army, lying on the ground. In the center of the whole pile of corpses, there was a dark humanoid thing, standing.


    In its hands was a head, a human head. It was clearly a demon, and a very powerful one at that. The demon threw the human head up in the air, and gulped it. It then turned to see George.


    He could see a huge smile in its face. His face changed. He hurried and took a gun from his pocket and pointed it towards the demon.


    In an instant, the demon disappeared, and it reappeared before him. At that exact moment, George pressed the trigger. A loud sound and a flash ensued. The gun blasted a mana burst towards the demon.


    He jumped off the horse and slowly retreated. He looked to his left and right to make sure that there were not any people who could sneak attack him.


    He then looked forward to see if the demon was alive or not. To his horror, he could hear a voice from the huge dust cloud that was inevitably formed by the gun.


    "This is a very interesting toy you have in your hands. The demon general will be happy if I present it to him.", the demon said as it walked towards George. Now, he could finally see the demon properly.


    It had smily scales all over its body, and it had a black exterior. Its face was like that of a reptile, and it only slightly resembled a human, because it was standing on two feet and had two hands.


    "Get out of the way!", George heard a shout from his right all of a sudden. He instinctively jumped back. In front of him, the demon was suddenly hit in the head with a huge rock.  The demon was catapulted away.


    George turned around to see Hu Long. He had blood all over his clothes, and it seemed that in the short time that he was gone, there was a big fight that happened here.


    "Can you take care of this demon on your own? What the hell happened though?", He asked Hu Long.


    "No time to explain.", Hu Long shook his head as he put his hands together and started chanting. Behind Hu Long, the ground suddenly lifted, and huge rocks and chunks of ground started floating, and they started merging into one big rock.


    "Human. You are just a child. You should be easy to deal with. Why are you so irritating?", the demon''s voice came from George''s left. George knew that this fight was not his, and that he wouldn''t be able to even participate in it.


    He slowly moved away, and he slid away from the entrance of the city. He felt bad that all the soldiers were going to enter straight into a huge battle with a demon, but he also knew that he had to do more things in a short amount of time.


    Once Hu Long and the demon were out of sight, he started running into the city. He could see buildings lined up next to him. But the city itself seemed to be deserted.


    "Where are all the city guards and the civilians? Don''t tell me, they are all dead? But there are supposed to be demons as well here.", he wondered as he continued running towards the center of the city. He ran straight through the roads, and after a few minutes, he stopped in what appeared to be a city square.


    He looked towards the direction that he had just come from. He heard sounds of the fight still, even though he was almost a kilometer away! In the air, he could see blasts of fire, and more. He was worried about where the fight was headed, but then, the sounds stopped. He could not hear anything from the fight anymore.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 184 - Demons Within The City Lords Mansion

    George was confused. He knew that a fight that big would not end so suddenly. And the sudden burst of fire had him worried that the demons and the enemy got reinforcements.


    He shook his head. "First, I must make sure that I can find the city lord, and the rest of the nobles here so that I can kill them off.", he thought to himself as he kept moving.


    From the city square, he started going towards what could only be described as the noble section of the city. The mansions and the houses there were obviously more luxurious compared to the rest of the city.


    He ran towards what was clearly the city lord''s mansion. It was bigger than the rest, but, it was also not as big as the city mansion of Dilheim. The mansion towered over the rest of the buildings, and in front of the building, there were a few guards who were patrolling the walls. George quickly slid to the side.


    "There were soldiers here? That is wrong. I thought that they would all be in the shelter. Looks like the scouts did not do a good job.", he thought to himself. "This is not nearly the things a general should do.", he sighed as he slowly retreated from where he was, and ran back exactly the way he came.


    When he was back at the entrance, he was shocked. There was fire everywhere, and there were so many charred corpses that he could not even recognize who died and how many of their own were causualities. He looked around with panic, only to see that Hu Long, and many of the soldiers were standing on the side, doing nothing.


    He approached them. "What happened here?"


    The soldiers saluted him instantly.


    "Sir! The phoenix helped the boy, and in doing to, many of the city guards died. We were able to take control of this part of the city. Where do we go next?", the soldier asked.


    "We will be going to the city lord''s mansion, and taking care of the people there.", George said. "Where is the phoenix though?", he asked.


    "Sir! The phoenix left immediately after the demon died.", the soldier answered.


    "And you, boy. Are you okay? That fight was rough, after all.", George asked Hu Long.


    "Thank you for your concern, but it is not required. I am prepared to do lose my life, much less suffer a little pain for the noble cause that master has given me.", Hu Long replied.


    "A bit extreme for a little child, eh?", George chuckled. He then looked at the soldier. "Where are all the rest of the troops? We have so many, yet I see so few."


    "Sir! They are all waiting outside for your orders. We have taken control of all the walls and the gate, and we are ready to march in.", the soldier replied swiftly.


    "Good. That is good. This did not go how I thought that it would go. But this was only one demon. Where are the rest of the demons? I thought that there would be many that we had to deal with.", George asked.


    "They are probably in the city lord''s mansion like you said. Everyone is there. They are probably there as well. The fight is not nearly over. There is still much to do. The one I faced was just one of the demon soldiers. There are supposed to be so many more who are stronger than him, or at least as strong as him.", Hu Long said.


    "Just a demon soldier? That is bad. I thought that this one was a demon captain at the least.", George felt a sweat creep up. "If even a demon soldier can withstand an attack from the gun that His Highness has given us, then what could possibly work against these demon captains?"


    "The demon captains are not of your concern. They will be taken care of by the master''s first disciple. You just need to take care of the demon spawn, the weakest of them all. Some of them are so weak that you can probably deal with them with your physical strength alone.", Hu Long said.


    "Whatever. I do not want to waste more time. The city is not conquered yet. There is much to do. So many more people to put under the sword.", George said as he walked past Hu Long and towards the city gates. He looked past them to see the hundreds and thousands of soldiers who were growing very uneasy.


    He took a deep breath and shouted.


    "One step is complete. We are almost at victory. But do not be complacent. We still have to march forward and conquer the full city!"


    He then turned around and said, "No one outside saw the demon right? Only the phoenix. Do not let anyone think that the demons are powerful. And somebody get me a damn horse. All of mine are getting lost.", he said with an irritated voice.


    "Sir yes sir!", a soldier shouted. Soon enough, George could hear a neigh. He turned around and saw the soldier bring a horse to him. It was saddled and had a few pouches tied to them.


    He got on the horse, and he rode to the army again.


    "We march now!", he shouted.


    The response of the army was not nearly as loud as when they had started the siege, but George knew exactly why. After a battle where they were battered by arrows, rushing into another battle was not their definition of being excited.


    George shrugged as he started riding slowly into the city, and towards the city square. Behind him, the army trailed along.


    He went through the exact route that he saw when he scouted this place earlier. They were soon at the city square, and George halted the army. He called a soldier.


    "Go call Teleri and Dunan. I need to speak with them.", he said.


    "Yes Sir!", the soldier nodded and he went towards the back of the army, running.


    After a few minutes, George could hear a few hooves. He turned around to see Teleri and Dunan on horseback.


    "Why did you call us now? In the middle of a battle?", Dunan asked.


    "We need to change the formation a little. We need a few thousand archers in the front, behind the recruits. The recruits will serve as the archers'' shield and they will have to fire arrows towards the guards who are on the city mansion walls. I do not want to warn them of our arrival immediately. Best if there is confusion.", George said.


    "How do you know about this?", Teleri asked.


    "I scouted this place early. I thought that the nobles would be undefended, but I was stupid to think that. I also think that the civilians are rounded there, because none of the houses here have anyone within their walls. The civilians have to go somewhere. No one will spend so much on evacuating them.", George said.


    "You went forward without our approval? What were you thinking? You could have sent a scout for this.", Teleri said with her teeth gnashed.


    "Because I wanted to finish this as early as I could, and I am the strongest soldier of the army.", George said.


    "Fine. I don''t care about this anymore. Let us just get this over with, so that we can leave for the next city quickly. The transport alone is taking so much time.", Teleri said.


    "Alright. Send the archers fast. Also, make sure that all soldiers have their guns ready. Who knows when demons might come out and face us?", George warned them.


    "Fine. Whatever.", Dunan said as he rode back.


    George looked at the nearest soldier. "Where is the child?", he asked.


    "Sir. The disciple of the mage tower is currently in the middle of the army. He is on horse back and if you want him to be here, then I shall call him.", the soldier said.


    "Call him. I want him next to me. He is probably the strongest person here, other than the phoenix, and who knows what whims brought her here?", George said.


    "Sir yes sir.", the soldier nodded.


    Over the next hour, the army changed their formation, and a lot of soldiers clad in green uniforms were standing behind a few lines of black armoured recruits.


    "What took you so long to come?", George asked.


    "I was eating. I was hungry, and the fight took a lot of energy from me.", Hu Long responded.


    "The next fight is going to be dependent on you. You are the only one who can possibly go against the more powerful demons.", George said.


    "Yes, I am aware of that.", Hu Long said.


    "You didn''t even have any hesitation in saying it. Not even a little humility!", George thought.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 185 - Problem With The City Mansion

    Liu Feng was moving around with a tense face. Behind him, Yang Chen was sipping a drink from a cup.


    "How are you able to stay so calm when such a big fight is going on?", he asked Yang Chen.


    "What do you mean, why? We are going to win, that''s why. Did you see the size of our army? It is like throwing using a huge boulder to kill an ant. It is just using extra force. We will decimate them.", Yang Chen said calmly.


    "What about the demons? Apparently, they are very powerful. Who knows how powerful they are, and if the guns will work or not?", Liu Feng said.


    "If you are that concerned, then why don''t you just join the goddamn fight? It''s not like you are doing anything here.", Yang Chen smirked.


    "Wait a minute, you are right. You gave me everything I need day before yesterday. I am wasting my time here.", Liu Feng said all of a sudden.


    "What are you talking about? I was just joking, you know?", Yang Chen said.


    "But I am serious.", Liu Feng said. "Thanks for everything.".


    "Your welcome, I guess.", Yang Chen was very confused about what was happening.


    Liu Feng turned around and ran to leave. He was running along the direction of the fight.


    "Hey, I was just joking. You are going to get yourself killed.", Yang Chen shouted, but Liu Feng did not listen. "That kid is just begging to die. But why do I feel like I need to go after him? Ah, f**k it. Might as well live my life.", he sighed and ran after Liu Feng.


    The soldiers were marching into the city, and towards the city mansion, so no one even bothered to look at Liu Feng and Yang Chen, who were now almost in the city. Liu Feng had run all the way from the encampment to the city doors. He did not even bother to turn back because he was unaware that Yang Chen was running along with him.


    He entered the doors, and the first thing he saw was a bunch of charred bodies lying in a pile. On top of the pile, there was a man, or demon to be precise, standing, with his body all charred up.


    "Looks like the phoenix had to act for even a small battle like this.", He sighed as he came to a halt. He looked around. There were a few soldiers who were walking around, and they noticed Liu Feng.


    "You are a recruit. Why are you here? Do you not know that recruits have only one mission, and that is to stand guard at the camp?", a soldier came in front of Liu Feng and shouted.


    "But I was informed to give the general a message. From the king himself.", Liu Feng said.


    "You what?", Yang Chen said from behind. He had finally caught up with Liu Feng. He was panting and covered with sweat. He looked at Liu Feng with confusion.


    "Yes. I was given the task of delivering a message from His Majesty to Sir General. If you are blocking me, you are blocking the royal decree.", Liu Feng said.


    "Show me the royal decree boy.", the soldier asked.


    "Are you really going to stop me because I don''t have a piece of paper? You are really begging to be hanged, aren''t you? And, even if I am lying, it is my head on the line. Not yours.", Liu Feng assured.


    "The both of you, or just you?", he looked at Yang Chen.


    "I am here to make sure that he doesn''t mess up. He is just a kid after all, and he does not know military procedure.", Yang Chen hastily said.


    "Alright, you may go. You better not mess this up, or I will personally kill you both.", the soldier said. Liu Feng nodded and he continued running.


    "Stop. Wait for me.", Yang Chen called out. Liu Feng glanced back, and saw Yang Chen. He was exhausted, and was barely keeping up with him.


    "Why did you follow me? You might get into trouble.", Liu Feng said.


    "You are kidding right? You are begging to get killed. You don''t have any permission to go to the front lines, yet here you are in the city itself. And the excuse you used? Faking a royal decree is tantamount to death, you know?", Yang Chen said.


    "Then why did you go with it? Why not just tell the soldier that I was just bluffing?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Because you are still a kid, and you have so much to live for. I don''t know why you are begging for death.", Yang Chen sighed.


    "Forget it. You are just stupid, following me all the way here. I will make sure that you are not punished, but you better stick with me.", Liu Feng sighed.


    Yang Chen was skeptical, but he did not have anything else to do. So, he just followed Liu Feng. Liu Feng closed his eyes for a brief moment, and opened them back.


    "They are over there? That doesn''t make sense. No one is in the city lord''s mansion. Huh. What is happening here?", Liu Feng muttered.


    He shook his head and started running. Yang Chen bit his lip, and followed after him closely.


    "Why do you have to run like that? You run so much! Where do you get the stamina?", Yang Chen asked, gasping for air.


    "Well, I am just fitter than most.", Liu Feng shrugged. He continued running towards the city square. He stopped at the square, and looked at the direction of the noble district. He could see numerous soldiers even from where he was standing.


    "Alright. Looks like the fight has barely even started yet.", Liu Feng realized.


    "Now what? The soldiers here might not be as yielding as the one in the entrance. We need an actual royal decree.", Yang Chen said.


    "A royal decree? I am sure that I have it here, somewhere.", Liu Feng said as he knitted his eyebrows.


    "Have it here somewhere? Do you think it is a piece of candy, for it to be lying around wherever you want it to? A royal decree means you can command anyone to do anything.", Yang Chen said.


    "Ah! There it is.", Liu Feng said, as he fished out a scroll out of his bag. It had a imprint of a crown, with dragons around it.


    "Impossible! That is a royal decree. Did you forge it? Idiot! If you forge a royal decree, then you, your family, and your nine generations will be purged!", Yang Chen said.


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of it. This is a real one.", Liu Feng said, trying to comfort Yang Chen. But it did not help even a little.


    Yang Chen was biting his nails, as he followed Liu Feng inside. Every few seconds, he stopped, and second guessed himself. This was a big risk that he was taking. But there was no turning back once they came within ear shot of the soldiers.


    "We are passing through. There is an important announcement that we have to give to the general. Please let us pass.", Liu Feng asked the soldiers in front of him.


    "Now all that it left it up to god.", Yang Chen sighed.


    "Show me the order.", the soldier said.


    Liu Feng showed them the royal decree.


    "The royal decree? You may pass. Everyone, give way.", the soldier shouted.


    Soon, there was a path laid out just for the two of them. Liu Feng and Yang Chen walked through the path. Yang Chen''s knees were shaking, with both fear and exhaustion. They had run a lot after all.


    Liu Feng stopped all of a sudden. In front of him, there was a short and plump man sitting on a horse.


    "What are you doing here, and now boy?", the man said.


    "General, I was made late because of all the supply issues. It is not easy working with so many elves and dwarves together.", Liu Feng said.


    "Fine boy. Whatever. All the kings were waiting for you for so long that it was kind of annoying. They cared more about you than anything else.", Dunan said.


    "Has the attack on the city lord''s mansion not started yet?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Not yet? How did you know about it?", Dunan asked.


    "I just know.", Liu Feng smiled.


    Behind Liu Feng, Yang Chen could not understand what was going on. He knew that Dunan was the general of the Darv army, but he couldn''t for the life of him, figure out why they were talking to each other so casually.


    He stepped up and asked Liu Feng, "Who are you?"


    Liu Feng smiled. "You''ll see soon."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 186 - His Highness?

    "What do you mean I will see soon? You just spoke casually to a general and he did not say anything. Do you know the implications of that?", Yang Chen said.


    "Let us just go. I need to get to the front of the army as fast as I can.", Liu Feng shook his head as he ran towards the front. He passed the dwarves and soon reached the elves. The green was a stark contrast from the darker colors worn by Aegon and Darv.


    The elves took one glance at him, and let him pass. They did not seem to care that he was just a recruit. Liu Feng nodded, and continued to run forwards. He was slowly pushed to the side, so that the rest of the army would not be disturbed by him. He was on the side of the road, running towards the front.


    He was stopped one final time by an Aegonian soldier.


    "You are just a recruit. What are you doing here?", the soldier asked.


    "Sir, we are here on the orders of the king. We need to deliver the royal decree to the General. Please let us pass. This is of utmost urgency.", Liu Feng said.


    "Royal decree?", the soldier turned serious immediately. "Show me the decree."


    Liu Feng held up the royal decree in his hands, for the soldier to see. The soldier bowed to Liu Feng, or rather, the royal decree immediately.


    "Please pass.", he said respectfully.


    Liu Feng nodded at him, and ran to the front of the army. It was clear that Aegon had the biggest army. While Liu Feng could go past the Elvan and Darv armies in minutes, it took a full twenty minutes to pass the Aegon army. He finally could see the city lord''s mansion, and what was happening.


    Liu Feng looked at who was at the helm. General George was talking to a person clad in green about something. Liu Feng approached the General, but he was stopped by an officer.


    "You. You are just a recruit. What are you doing here? The both of you. You are just recruits. Who let you in?", the officer asked him.


    "Sir, we are here to meet with the general. We are here on the orders of the king himself.", Liu Feng held up the royal decree. The officer''s face changed. He reached out to take the decree, but Liu Feng took it back.


    "I was instructed that no one else could handle it.", Liu Feng said.


    "Do you expect me to believe that? You are just a recruit. No king will trust someone like you over an officer like me. Give it to me, so that I will personally hand it over to the general. If you say anymore, then I will make sure the both of you will be hanged for imperial offense.", the officer said.


    Liu Feng chuckled.


    "Is this funny to you? That officer obviously wants credit for this decree. If he finds out that this is actually a forgery, then we are screwed. He will definitely hang us.", Yang Chen whispered in Liu Feng''s ears.


    "What are you two whispering about?", the officer asked sharply.


    "We were just wondering, what is the esteemed officer''s name?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Why would you have any need to know my name?", the officer replied.


    "It is just that, well, we were curious that is all. Who would not want to know the name of the esteemed officer who will give a game changing royal decree to the hands of the general.", Liu Feng said mockingly.


    The officer did not seem to hear the mocking tone. He replied haughtily, "My name is Yeller. I am a Marquis'' son. I am a true hero, aren''t I?"


    "You truly are.", Liu Feng said as he handed the decree to the officer and stood by the side.


    "What are you doing? He will make sure that you die if something wrong is written on that? Why did you even want to come here in the first place?", Yang Chen bantered.


    "I need to talk to General George. So, I had to have some excuse. Don''t worry though. The royal decree is not a fake, and this Yeller is up for a real surprise.", Liu Feng smiled.


    Near the General,


    "What is happening over here? Where is the boy? Get me the boy!", George yelled frantically.


    "Sir. I have come to you with very important news. The king himself has entrusted me with a very important royal decree. Please receive it.", Yeller said as he put the parchment forward.


    George looked surprised. He wasn''t expecting any messages from Liu Man, and certainly, if they were that important, then the king would have used a magic communication stone.


    He took the parchment and unrolled it. Yeller looked eagerly, like a dog waiting for his master''s appraisal. George''s face changed, but it only grew more confused. He started looking around, and suddenly spotted Liu Feng. Their eyes met.


    Liu Feng quickly put his index finger on his lips. He nodded towards the general. The general nodded back.


    "Where did you get this decree?", George asked Yeller.


    "I got it from the king himself. I was a very trusted-", Yeller said when George interrupted him.


    "This decree is a fake. You know how serious this is?"


    "It is a fake? I wasn''t the one who brought it. Those two recruits were. I was just relieving them of their duty.", Yeller hastily said.


    "You took it from them? What an idiot. You are in deep trouble this time, and even your father can''t save you now.", George shook his head.


    "Sir, what are you talking about?", Yeller looked confused.


    "It means that you just offended one of the most important people in the country you are so proud of being a noble of.", he sighed.


    "But Sir, they were the ones who forged the decree. Not me!", Yeller cried out.


    "Looks like this fool doesn''t understand what he did wrong still. General, why don''t you let him understand?", Liu Feng''s voice rang out from behind Yeller. He approached the both of them with his hands at the back.


    "You. You are the reason why I might be in trouble. How dare you give me a forged decree? You will be killed, and you as well, the one behind this one. You dare to cheat me?", Yeller raged.


    Liu Feng smiled, but Yang Chen was not so calm. He did not know what was happening, and just stood silently.


    "You still didn''t understand. The general is right here, and he knows that I am the one who gave you the decree. Yet why is it that his anger is directed towards you? Why don''t you ask the general to read out the decree?", Liu Feng said.


    Yeller looked at the general with pleading eyes. The general scoffed. He threw the decree towards him and said, "Read it yourself.".


    "The crown gifts the land of Dilheim to the crown prince of Aegon as a birthday gift, and declares it a tax-free zone.", Yeller read with a trembling voice.


    "General. It has been a few weeks since I last saw you. I trust that the conquest is going well?", Liu Feng looked at George.


    "Your Highness.", George bowed. "The conquest is going as planned, but we have just hit a minor problem. More importantly, does His Majesty the king know that you are here? His Majesty has been looking forward for your arrival for quite some time now."


    "All in due time, all in due time. We will finish off the siege first, and then we will inform the kings about my arrival. My priorities are quite different from yours.", Liu Feng said as he walked forward and passed Yeller.


    "Your Highness? Don''t tell me! Sherlock! You are actually the prince in disguise?!", Yang Chen shouted with shock.


    "Who is this man, Your Highness? And who is this Sherlock?", George looked at Liu Feng.


    "This is a person who has helped me along the way. He was helping me out quite a bit. Make sure that he is not punished for the few rules that he broke with me.", Liu Feng winked at George. Then, he looked at Yeller.


    The playful attitude disappeared in an instant, and Liu Feng looked at Yeller coldly.


    "You wanted credit for what I did, and you snatched the decree away from me. What would I have done if I wasn''t a prince? What would I have done if I actually was a recruit? Looks like the nobles of Aegon need a big lesson to learn. Why don''t you be the start? Disrespecting the royal family, going against the royal decree, and attempting to kill a recruit of the royal army? All capital punishments. General, what is the punishment for a normal soldier who had committed these crimes?", Liu Feng looked at George.


    "Your Highness, it is death. But this man is no normal soldier. He is an officer, and his father is a close confidant of His Majesty, the king. It is not advisable to-"


    Liu Feng interrupted him. "Then the punishment is death. I am too tired to deal with every idiot who will hamper the war. Let us just get rid of them."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 187 - Taking Control Of The Siege

    "Your Highness-", General George wanted to refute this order, but seeing Liu Feng''s unwavering look, he sighed. "Yes, Your Highness. It will be done."


    "Alright. Now, that this is taken care of, just get rid of this unpleasant sight in front of me. There is so much to be done, yet here we are, wasting our time in front of an empty mansion. Where do you think all the civilians are held?", Liu Feng asked George.


    "Your Highness, they might be in a shelter within the city lord''s mansion. That is why I have come here. I even took care of the guards who were circling around the mansion. They have to be within the mansion.", George said,


    "Fine. Let us just entertain your idea for a while. But if it doesn''t work, then we will be following my orders for the rest of the day.", Liu Feng said.


    General George bit his lip with frustration, but he nodded. "Your Highness, we are waiting for the mage tower disciple to come so that we can start the raid."


    "We are waiting for Hu Long? Alright. I''ll bite. Where is he?", Liu Feng asked.


    "He is coming, Your Highness. There seems to be a problem. He is taking a lot of time to come. He seems to be recovering from a fight that had passed.", George said.


    "Then leave him. I think you are talking about the fight at the entrance of the city. He will need to recover if the fight was of that magnitude. Anyway, where is the phoenix? She clearly participated in the fight there. I don''t see her anywhere though.", Liu Feng asked.


    "Your Highness, the phoenix was no where to be seen after she killed the demon.", George said.


    "Well, she must be looking for the right place to go. Let us charge in. Any strong opponents like demons should be left to me. You will just forfeit your life by going up against them.", Liu Feng said,.


    "Yes, Your Highness.", George nodded. He turned around and looked at the soldiers.


    "We charge!", he shouted.


    All the soldiers cheered as George took a horse next to him and got on it.


    "Your Highness, do you wish to ride a horse?", he asked.


    "Of course.", Liu Feng smiled.


    George gestured towards a soldier, who quickly brought him a horse. Liu Feng got on it, and looked around. Yang Chen was still standing there in a gaze.


    "I will talk to you later. Don''t worry, you are not in any trouble. In fact, you have helped me so much that you should be rewarded.", Liu Feng told Yang Chen.


    "Sherl- I mean, Your Highness, that is not necessary.", Yang Chen hastily bowed.


    "Don''t worry. I like being called Sherlock much more than being called Your Highness.", Liu Feng laughed as he pulled in the reins and turned around.


    "Let us get going, General. It has been a long walk here, and I really want a good rest. I want to purge this place of all demons first.", Liu Feng said as his horse neighed.


    "Yes, Your Highness.", George nodded, as his horse started moving forward. Liu Feng quickly followed him at the same slow pace. They walked forwards into the city lord''s mansion. Not every soldier followed though. Having a huge army within such a small mansion was both disadvantageous, and completely stupid. Parts of the army also branched out into the other houses of the nobles.


    Liu Feng stepped into the mansion, and looked around. There were courtyards, and a huge pathway into the mansion, but nowhere could a single person be visible.


    He looked forward, and closed his eyes. He could sense that there were a few people inside, bit know one of significance, because they did not have any protection, and there were no demons inside as well. He would be able to sense the sinister corrupted mana if there were.


    "Remember, keep everyone alive. Don''t go off and kill everyone. We need information.", Liu Feng said.


    "But Your Highness, in the heat of the battle-"


    "There is literally no one here. You can see it. Even inside, there are few present. This was all a big bait, and you took it without even questioning it. Now the only thing that we can do so that we get something out of this, is to extract information out of the few who are alive. Somewhere within this city, there are a group of demons and a lot of humans. We cannot afford to let them be.", Liu Feng said.


    "No one here? What are you talking about, Your Highness?", George asked.


    "You will see once we go into the mansion.", Liu Feng sighed.


    The two of them led about a thousand soldiers into the mansion. They entered the path way and into the doors. The could see many extravagant features, and so many sculptures, but not a single man yet. Liu Feng pointed towards one of the sculptures.


    "Move this one a meter to the right.", he told a soldier. The soldier glanced at George, and George nodded towards him.


    The soldier went ahead and moved the sculpture. Lo and behold, there was a door right behind the sculpture.


    "How were you able to find this, Your Highness?", George asked.


    "The same way that I know that there are only five people in this mansion, and none else.", Liu Feng said, calmly avoiding the root of the question. He took the first step towards the door and opened it. There was darkness behind it, and what seemed to be a staircase spiralling down.


    Liu Feng closed his eyes again, but this time, he opened his eyes with shock.


    "I was mistaken. This city lord was truly careful. Oh my god, who would have a shelter this detailed and this deep? Truly marvellous.", Liu Feng exclaimed.


    "What happened, Your Highness?", George asked.


    "You are right, George. There are indeed, civilians and possibly demons in here. I ccouldn''t sense them because this is at least a few hundred meters underground. This is the first time I saw something like this here, in this worl- I mean, my life. The structure stability is so bad that I am surprised that someone actually did something like this.", Liu Feng said.


    George did not say anything.


    He just nodded and started walking towards the door.


    "I will go in first. It is better if I go in, because I can sense attacks that are coming towards us.", Liu Feng said.


    "No, Your Highness. You are the crown prince of Aegon. You cannot risk your life like this. This soldier will be going first. More powerful or not, your life is too precious to be risked like this.", George refused immediately.


    Liu Feng did not retort. He knew that this was a losing battle for him, because he had no points to refute George. He sighed and nodded to the arrangement.


    Because of the limitations of width, everyone started going down in a single file. George and Liu Feng were somewhere in the middle. They slowly descended into darkness.


    All of a sudden, a light appeared next to Liu Feng. Liu Feng looked to the side in shock, to see a light in George''s hand.


    "You had a light with you?", he asked.


    George smiled and pointed towards his necklace, which only became prominent now.


    "I have an artifact, Your Highness.", he said.


    "I see.", Liu Feng nodded.


    All of them continued their descent. For the majority of the walk, Liu Feng had his eyes closed. He was looking further than they were walking to make sure that nothing was going to hinder them. Finally, after a while of walking, they stopped.


    They could see lights, and a door, and more stairs.


    "Where do we go, General?", a soldier asked.


    "The door has five people within. They are who I saw when I was above ground. We need to take care of them first, before going down, or they might be able to alert the people who are down there.", Liu Feng said.


    "Just five?", George asked.


    "Just five, two among them armed.", Liu Feng nodded.


    "One, open the door, archers arrows ready, once the door is open, shoot the arrows continuously so that they won''t even have a chance to react.", George said.


    "Swift and decisive. Guess this is what makes a general.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    The soldiers shuffled around. With a lot of room to move around, they were able to get into position quickly. About ten elves had their bowes drawn, and aimed at the door. One soldier was holding the handle.


    He counted down with his hand.


    3,2,1


    The door opened. Arrows whizzed past as they went through the door. The elves did not wait. They took another arrow and shot once more. After five reps, the elves stopped. The shrieks from the first rep were no more, and once Liu Feng peeked within the door, he saw that five men were all dead.


    "I thought I wanted them alive?", he said.


    "But Your Highness, you also said that there were more downstairs.", General George said.


    "Fair enough.", Liu Feng shrugged.


    "We have to move further. Your Highness, how many people are in the floor below us?", George asked.


    "I cannot confirm. I can sense that there are demons below, and they will know of our presence if I try to bite off more than I can chew.", Liu Feng said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 188 - The Army Faces Demons

    "But how many soldiers and demons can we expect, Your Highness?", Geroge asked Liu Feng.


    "Judging by the amount of corrupted mana that I can sense, there is a demon captain here and a few demon soldiers. You will need to take care of the few demon spawn with the guns. The rest will be left to me. They will focus on me anyways. Archers will focus on the guards and make sure that civilians are not harmed.", Liu Feng said.


    George nodded and he turned back to give the same instructions to his subordinates and to the archers. One among the archers came forward.


    "You are the crown prince of Aegon?", he asked Liu Feng.


    "Yes. And you are?", Liu Feng asked the elf.


    "I am a mere captain from the Elvan army. We have a problem with the orders that you have given this General. Among the archers, at least ten of us have contracts. We will have no problem dealing with the demons.", the archer said haughtily.


    "What order mage are you?", Liu Feng asked indifferently.


    "Order? From whence has this prince come from? The world has forgone the order categorization of mages, and has used the circle metric for years. And I am a sixth circle mage!.", the archer said.


    "And what of the rest?", Liu Feng asked.


    "They are of the fifth and the fourth circles. One other is in the sixth circle.", the archer said.


    "Fine then. The ten of you will help me deal with the demon soldiers. Be careful not to attract their aggro. Or else, you will all lose your lives.", Liu Feng warned them.


    "We have been informed of how powerful the demons are, and how strong the soldiers are. We have been in touch with our spirits of late.", the archer nodded.


    "Good, that is good.", Liu Feng nodded.


    The soldiers started shuffling and formed a new formation. Liu Feng nodded towards George, and the soldiers in front of them started moving down the stairs. The descent was not as dark as before, with more magic stones lit up along the whole line.


    Liu Feng closed his eyes and put his mana sense very close to where they were, just barely making sure that no one was near them.


    After another while of walking down the stairs, the soldiers stopped once more.


    "General, there seems to be a door here that only unlocks from the inside. We have to charge in, but we do not have a lot of space to try the attack. We are stuck here. We have to break the doors to go inside.", a soldier told the general.


    "Move aside and let me do it.", Liu Feng pulled up his sleeves as he walked forward.


    The soldier snickered as he raised his eye brow.


    "Your Highness, this is not a normal door. It is at least a foot thick! It will not be easy breaking through such a door.", the soldier warned Liu Feng.


    "Don''t worry. I said that I will take care of it, so I will.", Liu Feng said. He extended his right arm, and a heavy sword appeared within his hands. It was huge, and all the soldiers were shocked.


    They were shocked by the fact that the sword appeared from seemingly nowhere, and also that it looked extremely heavy; none of them were confident that they could lift a sword of that magnitude.


    "Move aside.", Liu Feng said coldly. The soldiers in front of the door scurried. Liu Feng could see the door properly now.


    There were engravings all over the door. Dragons and phoenixes were the common occurrence in everything noble, and this was no exception. There was also the insigna of what Liu Feng assumed was the Glade royal family, and their army. Liu Feng shook his head, and he raised his sword.


    The sword suddenly started glowing, and flame started covering the sword itself. He gripped the sword tight and swing it down heavily.


    Crack.


    The door cracked the moment the sword struck the door. Liu Feng was very, very strong because of the mana that supplemented his body ever since he was a child. Now, the fruits were showing.


    The soldiers looked amazed as the door broke in one swing of a sword. Liu Feng looked at everyone behind him.


    "I am going in. You can join if you want to.", he said.


    George quickly fell out of a daze and shouted, "Soldiers, ready! Charge!"


    The soldiers shouted and they charged through the hole that Liu Feng put in the door.


    Inside, it did not look like they were underground at all. There was light everywhere. It seemed that the city lord here did not want to skimp on lighting at all. Magic stones that supplied light were positioned all over a great hall. Liu Feng could see children and people everywhere, just sitting there like they lost their lives.


    He could also see that guards were patrolling around the civilians, and there were demons as well. The moment that Liu Feng had struck the door down, he garnered the attention of the demons and the guards who were patrolling.


    All of them rushed to meet him.


    Liu Feng''s eyes drifted across all the people, and fell upon one of the demons who were present.


    "You must be the one in charge.", he said with a cold voice.


    "And you must be the only one here with the ability to protect himself. Looks like this will be a good fight.", the demon licked his lips.


    "I did not expect the demon army to send over a captain so soon. It seems that they really don''t care about your life that much.", Liu Feng chuckled as he held his great sword and raised it.


    "And it seems that your army does not care about the lives of its subordinates, for you to send them to the devil''s nest.", the demon cackled as he rushed towards Liu Feng.


    "Let us take this fight elsewhere.", Liu Feng said as he swing the sword towards the demon''s side. The demon was midair, and had no choice except to defend with his arms. The sword connected, and the demon was sent flying towards the side, where no one, no civilians and no soldiers, was present.


    "You should take care of the demon spawn now.", Liu Feng reminded the general, who entered the hall right then.


    The general nodded, and he took out a gun from his coat. The soldiers behind him also had guns as they entered. Arrows whizzed past the soldiers and struck the guards immediately as the archers arrived.


    Liu Feng looked seriously at the demon captain who was at the other end of the hall now. The captain recovered and got out of the rubble. Liu Feng jumped over to that end of the hall, to make sure that the demon would not come to the soldiers.


    The sword started bursting into flames once more, and the metal glinted with a red tint. He took a heavy step forward and executed a simple cut towards the demon. The demon sharply raced back, and he barely evaded the attack. But Liu Feng was not giving him any time to rest.


    Wind rushed through his feet as he quickly appeared behind the demon. He swung the sword horizontally towards the demon''s torso.


    The demon had no time to evade this attack, and could not even defend it because he was attacked behind his back.


    The demon gave a sharp cry, and the torso split from the legs, giving a gruesome scene.


    The demons on the other side were also carefully monitoring the fight here, and the moment that their captain was defeated, they also gave cries of surprise.


    Liu Feng did not take even a moment of rest. He knew that the demons present over there, the few soldiers who were now in charge of the battlefield, could decimate everyone except himself in a matter of minutes.


    Also, the corrupted mana around him was starting to hamper his mana recovery, and Liu Feng needed to finish the fight.


    He took his sword and rushed back to the main battlefield. Before any of the demon soldiers could even make a move, he intercepted them.


    "Archers, you can start shooting arrows against the demon soldiers. I will be making sure that they won''t move from where they are.", Liu Feng shouted.


    He started defending the attacks from the soldiers that slowly circled him. Arrows were striking the soldiers, but they also had their priorities, and they focused all their attacks on Liu Feng, because he was the only one who had the ability to kill them.


    Liu Feng''s swings were powerful, and the demon soldiers were not able to block them like the captain was able to. Since he was now in the peak of the sixth order, he found that demon soldiers were much weaker than what he remembered them to be.


    Slowly, he started killing off the few demon soldiers that were there.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 189 - Taking Control

    Within a few minutes, the demon soldiers were quickly killed off. Although the elf archers did help by shooting arrows imbibed with mana, they knew that they did not help as much as they thought that they would.


    Liu Feng did the grunt work, and he took every single one of the kills.


    He stopped after the last demon soldier was killed and looked at the archers, the ten who had helped him.


    "You have been a great help. Your work is done. You can assist the rest of the soldiers in dealing with the demon spawn and the other soldiers. I want to take a look around and make sure that none of the civilians are harmed, and that they will be willing to surrender.", Liu Feng said.


    The archers hastily nodded and bowed to show their respect.


    Liu Feng nodded towards them and turned away to go towards the civilians, who were panicking very much because of the fight that was taking place.


    The soldiers were having what appeared to be a jolly good time. With guns in hands, they looked like unstoppable machines. Whenever the fearsome demons approached them, they just shot once, and took care of one, or even two demon spawn at a time.


    "This gun is so powerful. Imagine if I can take one of these home?", one of the soldiers said to another as he was fending off, as in firing the gun, the demons and the guards who were approaching him.


    "Do you not know? The mage tower will collect every single gun after this, and dispose of it.", the other soldier said.


    "Whatever. I love this thing. It makes me feel so powerful, like a god. Those demons stand no chance if I have this in my hand.", the former soldier laughed. He aimed the gun at one of the demons who was approaching him, and shot.


    But no mana bursts came out. He shot again, but nothing happened.


    "What is happening? My gun is not working.", the soldier shrieked with fear. The demon was almost upon him. It was about to pounce on him, when an arrow from far away struck the demon''s eye. The demon wailed with pain as it dropped onto the ground.


    The soldier turned around to see who shot the arrow. It was one of the elves who was helping Liu Feng till now. He bowed down to indicate his graciousness, and the elf nodded.


    "Why the hell did the gun not work?", the soldier shouted with frustration.


    "Did you not hear any of the briefings? You have to change the magic stone within the gun every few shots. That is why you shouldn''t miss any of these classes.", the soldier next to him reprimanded him.


    "How the hell do I do that? Can you do that for me? I don''t want to get into trouble now.", the former begged the latter.


    Finally, after some convincing, the latter agreed, and he showed him how to replace the magic stone of the gun.


    "How extravagant! Just six bursts and I have to use another magic stone? This is way too expensive to use.", he shouted out.


    "What did you think? If that demon reached you, you would be dead right now. Come on, we have only a few people to take care of. They are almost dead. This is going really well though, so few casualties!", the soldier exclaimed.


    "Don''t jinx it."


    Liu Feng took a look at all the children and their hopeless faces. They looked truly terrified. Seeing the fight that Liu Feng was a part of, it was no wonder that they thought of Liu Feng as nothing short of the demon that he faced.


    Liu Feng smiled bitterly as he kneeled next to a child who was clutching his stomach.


    From nowhere, a bun appeared in his hands.


    "Here, eat this.", he said, pushing the bun onto the child''s hands.


    All around him, the children, and the men looked at Liu Feng with new eyes now.


    "What the hell happened here? Where is the city lord? Did he starve all of you? How long have all of you been here?", Liu Feng asked one of the women who was using a pillar as support.


    "My Lord, the lord is further into the hall. We have been here for the last two days, but all of the food that was present here was fed to the young men that made the guard because they had to protect the lords of the city.", the woman said feebly.


    "How many of you can walk back up into the city? If you do, then the granaries will be used to feed all of you, and you can stay here or go somewhere safe.", Liu Feng declared.


    "This is war, and you are the reason that we are like this. Why do you expect us to believe you? Maybe you just want us as slaves. We know what will happen to the women here. A child like you is fortunate to be a mage and a noble. Our children are better of dead than live a life under your feet.", a voice came from the side.


    Liu Feng turned to see who spoke. It was a middle aged man. He looked a little better off than those around him, but it was clear that he was also famished.


    "Who told you that this was a war against all of you? This is a war against the demons. The ones that were monsters. Would you rather have Aegon rule you, or have your lives taken by those demons? Do not worry. There will be no change from your previous lives, or it will be better. This is not a war against Glade, but against the demons that had infiltrated it. That is why none of you will be touched after you leave this place. All of you will be treated well. I give my word.", Liu Feng said.


    "How do you expect us to trust the word of a child? You must be joking.", the same man scoffed.


    Liu Feng appeared in front of him in a flash. "This child just took care of the strongest demon here in a matter of minutes. This child is the only reason that you are not dead. This child is going to be the only reason why the children here won''t be sold as slaves and the women here will not be toys of the soldiers behind me. You better start showing some respect for this child.", Liu Feng said coldly.


    At this time, Liu Feng heard someone walking. He turned around. It was General George, who was coming towards him. The general kneeled in front of him first, and then rose.


    "Your Highness, we have taken care of all the guards and demons. It has been a favorable fight. What do you wish to do next?", he asked Liu Feng.


    The middle aged man was taken aback. He was shocked by how the general addressed Liu Feng.


    "Kill the nobles after questioning them. They are half the reason why things are like this. Get the civilians out of this hell hole and feed them. Fast. This place is just a few shudders away from collapsing. Evacuate fast. I don''t know what maniac even wanted to do something like this without the prerequisite tech- I mean, knowledge.", Liu Feng said.


    "Yes, Your Highness. It will be done.", George nodded.


    "That is good. That is good. I will be outside. Make sure that this is all done immediately. I don''t want unnecessary deaths. Get all of them here out.", Liu Feng reminded George once again as he turned around and left.


    He headed for the door through which he had come from. The demons'' and guards'' corpses were all strewn here. He frowned.


    "Clean this up. A lot of kids have to pass through here. This is not the scene that they should see.", he shouted towards one of the soldiers who was resting.


    "Who the hell is he?", the soldier asked the one next to him.


    "I don''t know. The general is listening to him, so we should too.", the one next to him said.


    Liu Feng shook his head, but did not say anything. His presence in the kingdom was negligible, and not many knew that he was the crown prince. They only knew his name and not his face.


    Liu Feng climbed up the stairs, and got out of the place after a few minutes. He left the mansion and into the street to take a fresh breath of air.


    All around him, there were soldiers who were walking around, discussing something. Liu Feng did not care about any of these.


    "Big Brother. When did you come here?", Liu Feng heard a sound behind him.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 190 - Talking To Hu Long

    Liu Feng turned around to the familiar voice. He knew that he heard it a few times before, and knew that whoever called him knew who he actually was.


    Liu Feng was greeted by a smiling Hu Long. He was beaming as he looked at Liu Feng. Hu Long was quite a few heads shorter than Liu Feng, so he strained his neck to look up.


    "When did you come here, big brother?", Hu Long asked again.


    "Me? I came here just now. It is a good thing that I met you at the right time. Tell me. What all happened while I was gone? Did anyone bully any of you? Don''t worry. Big brother will take care of everything.", Liu Feng smiled as he sat down to the side, and gestured towards Hu Long to sit next to him as well.


    Hu Long nodded as he sat next to Liu Feng readily.


    "We are being treated very well, but those big brothers and sisters, you know right, the ones who are as big as you, but not as big as real adults, they don''t like us for some reason. As if we stole something from them. They have been giving us a cold shoulder. One of them almost slapped sister Hua, but I stopped her.", Hu Long said.


    "Almost slapped? When was this?", Liu Feng asked coldly.


    "It was a week ago. After we took care of the whole city, we were strolling around the plaza. One of the new children was hit by the soldiers because he was talking to one of the aunties. I quickly defended him. Then, the king came and banned disrespect to all the people from the cities that we conquer. The other king. Not the first king. There are so many kings that it is confusing. But, after all of that happened, these students heard this, and they started scolding us, saying that because of us, their parents were in a bad mood. It was very confusing.", Hu Long said.


    "Don''t worry. Now that I am here, I will make sure that all of that will be taken care of, very, very well. All of them will be punished. You did the right thing. Of course, you are probably much more mentally mature than those students. You went through things that they did not.", Liu Feng sighed as he patted Hu Long''s head.


    "I will always be thankful to big brother for saving my life from that horrible person.", Hu Long beamed.


    "It was my responsibility. You shouldn''t thank me for it.", Liu Feng shook his head. "So then, tell me. Anything here catch your eye? There are a lot of open stalls here right? You must have liked something.", Liu Feng said with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "Nothing. All of these are boring. But I want those sparkly things that everyone is pointing at the demons. The magic bursts are so interesting. I wonder if I can do that too.", Hu Long asked.


    "You want a gun? You know what, I will modify one for you later, where you can directly use your mana as the ammunition. For now, it is better if you stick with normal toys.", Liu Feng chuckled.


    Across the street,


    "Who is that man? He is talking to the small demon like he is talking to a little boy. Does he not know who he is? That is the one who made the whole entrance look like that. I pity the young man. He is out for a world of pain.", one of the soldiers said as he was walking.


    "I didn''t know that those kids opened up though. Every time one of the soldiers even initiated a conversation, their responses have been cold. As if we took away the world from them.", another soldier pitched in.


    "Of course they will. Do you not know how the mage tower chooses its disciples? It takes in orphans from around the cities of the city that it is based in and then raises them. These are all orphans who learnt everything the hard way, on the streets. Of course, they must have had some bad encounters with soldiers.", the former said.


    "But still, it is very interesting. I never knew that that boy could smile like that. He was like one of the worst behaving ones. He spoke to even the general so coldly, and he had such a domineering stance in such a small package, that I thought he was incapable of smiling."


    "I just don''t know though. Who is that young man. He does not have any badge, and he is not wearing a uniform. Could it be, he is a civilian? Who knows how he might brainwash this kid. We cannot let this happen.", the soldier said.


    "Stop overthinking it. What will you do if it was actually one of the bigger officer''s sons? You would be screwed. Just shut up and sit down.", the soldier next to him scoffed.


    "Well, you are right about that. God, these days all these noble children are walking around, and it is getting so irritating"


    "Hey! Wait a minute. What is that?", the soldier looked at the city lord''s mansion. From the gates, a stream of civilians were walking out in an ordered form. At the start of the line, a soldier was walking. He went to one of the officers and spoke to him.


    The officer nodded and turned around.


    "Someone, prepare a meal for ten thousand people. Stat!", the officer shouted.


    The soldiers around him scurried away, The officer looked around and locked gazes with Liu Feng. He had some surprise in his face which turned to anger. He walked up to Liu Feng and was about to shout, when he saw Hu Long, who was sitting next to him.


    "Ah! The disciple of the mage tower. What are you doing here, talking to this unidentified man?", the officer asked.


    "Unidentified man? What are you talking about? This is my big brother. He is the one who took me to the mage tower.", Hu Long said.


    "Please don''t joke. That is something that the crown prince did. Wait a minute! Don''t tell me. Your Highness?", the officer stuttered.


    Liu Feng chuckled. Seeing this as a confirmation, the officer immediately knelt. All of the soldiers stared at this with shock and mouths wide open.


    "That is definitely the king''s illegitimate son. For sure.", a comment came from the side.


    "Why can''t it be the actual son? I mean, no one ever saw him before.", one soldier said.


    "Now that you say it, I can see some clear similarities between him and the king. He could be our crown prince, the future king, Liu Feng.", a soldier said.


    "Our next king is this unassuming?", one of the soldiers asked.


    Liu Feng could hear the conversations involving him as clear as day, but he did not care to address them.


    "You may rise. I will inform my father, His Majesty the king of my arrival myself. Please do not let him know. It would be bad faith to let someone else let him know of my arrival.", Liu Feng said.


    "Yes, Your Highness.", the officer nodded as he quickly left the scene.


    "Big brother. Why did they stop calling you young lord, and start calling you Your Highness?", Hu Long asked him.


    "Because then I was a Young Lord of the city. Now, I am the crown prince. So, I am considered the Highness, who is going to become the next king.", Liu Feng said.


    "This is all so confusing. I don''t know why they don''t just call everyone by the name.", Hu Long said.


    "Honestly, a kid like you is supposed to make all the rules. Only then will they be free of stupid greed and jealousy. You kids are really the purest of all. It is a shame that the world wants to taint you with their opinions.", Liu Feng sighed.


    "Big brother, did anyone tell you? You talk like a man who is about to die. You do not sound like you are just six years older than me at all. You sound even more boring than some of the soldiers who wanted to speak with me here.", Hu Long said.


    "Is it? Then looks like I have to work on fixing it. Or else, your sister-in-law will leave me.", Liu Feng joked.


    "Sister-in-law? What are you talking about big brother? You never introduced me.", Hu Long pouted.


    "All in due time. All in due time. One thing after another. There is so much that is to happen. Oh god, how I wish I can just skip time to the time when this whole demon thing is taken care of.", Liu Feng said out loud.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 191 - Meeting His Father

    "Why, big brother? That is not correct. You would miss all the little good things in the process. Problems are eventually going to become a part of life, and we will face a lot of them. But the little good things will come in scarcity, and we cannot give them away just for a little less pressure.", Hu Long said.


    Liu Feng looked at him with shock. "And you tell me that I speak like an old man? Listen to yourself.", he said.


    Hu Long remained silent.


    "Alright. I have a more important thing to do now. I have to see my father, and explain to him why I took so long to arrive.", Liu Feng sighed,


    "Why big brother? I mean, everyone must have his reasons.", Hu Long asked.


    "Not everyone in the world is as understanding. And, you know how important the current situation is. In a precarious time like this, I am supposed to be there, supporting my father as the crown prince.", Liu Feng said.


    "Sounds like being a crown prince is a big pain.", Hu Long said.


    "You don''t even know the start of it.", Liu Feng laughed. He turned around to leave. He took a glance at everyone around him. The civilians were still in a line, and they were slowly tricking out of the mansion. Liu Feng guessed that by now, most of the civilians would be out of the place.


    "That place is literally a death mine waiting to happen.", Liu Feng thought to himself as he walked away. He was going to leave the city and go back to the camp, where the kings were actually waiting.


    He did not look at anyone on his way back, and no one stopped him either. The soldiers clearly had a little more discretion with Liu Feng on his way back. They knew that if he was coming back from the front lines, then there was a clear reason that he was alive, and he shouldn''t be stopped.


    Liu Feng reached the city gates of the city after some time. He looked at the camps, which were clearly visible from where he was right now.


    "Well, if these demons had any common sense, they would have attacked the kings who are defenseless. Of course, they would not know that Arad was there. But it would have been dangerous if he wasn''t. I need to make sure that it doesn''t happen again.", Liu Feng thought to himself as he left the city.


    In front of him, there was a large and empty ground, and a road that was laid out. Liu Feng walked on the road straight to the camps.


    He got to the tents, and walked across them to the main tent where the kings were at. They were obviously discussing the next steps to be taken. By now, they would have gotten the information that the siege was a success.


    Liu Feng saw a lot of recruits moving around the tents. Clearly, they had something other than just sitting around to do. Liu Feng was a little surprised, but he did not care too much. He also saw a few children, who were wearing the mage tower robes, walking around.


    "Well, why would they risk any mage''s lives for a siege like this?", Liu Feng thought to himself as he kept walking.


    Finally, he was stopped by a guard in front of the king''s tent.


    "Who are you? A mere recruit wished to disturb His Majesty? The audacity!", the guard shouted.


    "Oh right. This badge is still on me.", Liu Feng realized. He ripped the badge out of his shirt and tossed it away.


    "Looks like this one won''t let me in. Well, I can''t blame him for doing his job.", Liu Feng thought to himself as he started fishing for something from his spatial ring.


    He then got a shiny medallion from his ring.


    "I am from Dilheim, representing the city. His Majesty is expecting me.", Liu Feng said.


    "You should have said this before. What is your name? I shall report to His Majesty.", the guard said.


    "My name is Liu Feng.", Liu Feng said.


    "Like the prince?", the guard asked.


    "The prince. Just tell the king that I am here.", Liu Feng told him.


    The guard looked at Liu Feng suspiciously but he went into the tent nonetheless.


    "Your Majesty, Someone with a medallion from Dilheim claims to be called Liu Feng. He wishes to meet you.", the guard asked Liu Man, who was talking to Damascus and Balor.


    "Liu Feng? Let him in, fast.", Liu Man said hastily.


    "Yes, Your Majesty.", the guard nodded as he ran out and conveyed the same to Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng nodded and walked in. He saw Liu Man.


    "Father.", he nodded.


    "How long does it take for you to come? It took us just two days to walk to that city, but it took you so much longer to come. What is wrong with you.", Liu Man grumbled.


    "I was held back by a few unfortunate circumstances. But why did you want me to be here so urgently?", Liu Feng asked as he looked at the other two kings. He bowed to them customarily, and they nodded at him.


    "Why? Because this is a war that you started, and you have the most information about. What do you mean, why? You are the only person who faced these demons so fiercely.", Liu Man said.


    Liu Feng nodded. "Well, the first thing that I did was make sure that everything went according to plan. So then, I heard that while I was gone, a very interesting thing happened with the mage tower disciples. Thank You, Your Majesty. It is comforting to know that you are on the right side of morality.", Liu Feng looked at Damascus.


    "Looks like you are quite the chatter. To hear of this almost immediately after you come in.", Damascus winked at Liu Feng.


    "You must be joking, Your Majesty.", Liu Feng said. He was thankful that Damascus did not reveal Liu Feng''s whereabouts over these few days. What Liu Feng was doing could potentially destabilize the whole country!


    "So then. What were you working on for so long that made you so late? You said that you were done with a project.", Liu Man asked Liu Feng.


    "Me? A project? That was just tweaking the guns, nothing too special about that. Forget it. I shouldn''t have dallied so much. But now that I am here, I will take command and make sure that causalities are low and morale is high.", Liu Feng said.


    "If you want to fix morale, then you have to take care of those arrogant classmates of yours. The students of the magic academy might be a little more powerful than the rest, but they certainly are showing it in their arrogance. The number of problems they caused us are numerous. Even though I tried to restrict them by giving that order, it only deterred them for a little. They need a powerful figure, and who else than the feared Liu Feng?", Damascus looked at Liu Feng.


    "The feared Liu Feng? Please don''t kid. I am just a normal everyday student who happened to get into a few problems. By the way, if you don''t mind me asking, where is Amelia? I have not seen her in the last few weeks.", Liu Feng smiled sheepishly.


    "Ah, Young ones. Just can''t keep their blood from falling down there. But I can. You have more work to do. First fix the students of all four magic academies, and you might find her in the process.", Damascus said.


    Liu Feng nodded.


    "Is there anything that you want me to do, Royal Father?", Liu Feng asked Liu Man.


    "Nothing. I just needed you beside me for counsel. You are here now. The next battle is a week away, so you can focus on getting all those children in line. Not just the magic academy but the mage tower as well. They are kids and they lack true discipline.", Liu Man said.


    "Yes, Father. I will take care of it.", Liu Feng nodded. "Did Arad hand you the royal token? I will need to now for my identity.", he smiled sheepishly.


    "It''s with him. Take it yourself.", Liu Man swatted him away.


    Liu Feng nodded as he left the tent. He looked around once more and went to the guard.


    "Where are all the mages from the mage tower and the students staying?", he asked the guard.


    "My Lord, they are in the north east wing. They have their own section, and no one but them is allowed within, as per the orders of the kings.", the guard said.


    "Don''t worry. If I am not allowed in there, then no one can be.", Liu Feng smiled as he walked towards the direction that the guard pointed him towards.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 192 - Meeting The Students

    Liu Feng started seeing fewer and fewer people as he was walking towards the part of the camp that was dedicated to the mages. It made sense to him though. The kings would obviously give the mages preferential treatment because they were going to be instrumental to the current war.


    Liu Feng kept walking until he was stopped by a guard.


    "Who are you? I have never seen you here before.", the guard asked.


    "I am just a late arrival.", Liu Feng smiled as he took out his token signaling that he was the lord of Dilheim.


    "You people again? How many times have I told you nobles. Those girls aren''t going to fall for you. Meet them later at your own time. They are the precious mages of the country, and you arent going to get them to fall heads over heels for you. The king ordered me not to let anyone in. Anyone.", the guard grumbled.


    "Come again, say what?", Liu Feng was confused. "You think that I am here because I want one of the girls here to fall for me?", he chuckled.


    "Please. This is literally the mother lode for nobles trying to build your connections. I know that you want to bed one of the flowers, maybe get one of the kids to like you. So many nobles have been passing by here, and so many normal children as well that it is getting irritating.", the guard said.


    "Right. So if I am a mage, then I will be allowed in?", Liu Feng asked him.


    "If you are, sure.", the guard nodded.


    "Fine.", Liu Feng opened his palm and a flame appeared on top of his hand, flickering in the open.


    "You are actually a mage?", the guard was taken aback. He looked at Liu Feng with shock.


    "So then, can I pass? I need to start getting everyone in line soon after this, or my father will give me a huge spanking.", Liu Feng said.


    "You may pass, but believe me, don''t think that you can get anyone here to listen to you. All of them are nobles, and you are just a city lord''s son. You are literally one of the lowest rungs here, along with the Barons. Don''t get too carried away.", the guard advised him as he stepped aside to let Liu Feng pass.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. They will listen to me alright.", Liu Feng smiled as he walked inside to the forbidden section of the camps.


    "Oh, and by the way, I have a girlfriend, and no one here can possibly compare to her.", Liu Feng said out loud as he walked away.


    He saw an entirely different view from where he was staying the previous night. He was not in charge of putting up the tents, so he thought that the students would be given the same treatment that they were given when they were in the city. It seemed that the kings had a slight change in heart, because the amenities that they got here were much better than the other recruits and soldiers.


    Every one had mattresses, and they had big and cozy tents. Students were walking, chatting around, and they had places to sit.


    "This is their temporary setup? They are going to move this every single time we move? What idiot allowed this?", Liu Feng thought to himself as he kept walking. He did not recognize any of the students here, so he knew that they were from the royal academies of the three kingdoms.


    After a while, he saw a few familiar faces. But his face of calmness was not replicated when those students saw him.


    "The demon of the magic academy is here. The demon king is here. Oh my god. We need to tell everyone as fast as possible.", two students who saw him and recognized him quickly ran away. They were obviously going to tell everyone who they saw.


    Liu Feng did not do anything to stop them. In fact, announcing his arrival in a grand way was better for him, because he was essentially going to become the commander of this whole place.


    He continued to walk until he got to what appeared to be the center of the entire section of the encampment. There were a lot of students gathered here, and a very familiar face.


    "Tesarion!", Liu Feng exclaimed. He did not expect to see his old roommate here. He forgot that his roommates were also forced to conscript as mages.


    Tesarion froze. He recognized this voice alright. He turned around to see Liu Feng.


    "Liu Feng? What are you doing here? I mean, what were you doing not here? We were all forced to go through two weeks of hell, and you conveniently escaped it?", Tesarion spoke.


    "Haha, what makes you think that I slacked off more than you did? Who knows where I was during the time that you people literally almost turned around the whole army. I mean, I could have been undercover, just waiting for one of you to mess up.", Liu Feng smiled.


    Tesarion felt chills up his spine.


    "Who is this Tesarrion? A friend of yours?", the people that Tesarion were speaking to asked him.


    "This is Liu Feng. He was my roommate.", Tesarion said.


    "Liu Feng? As in the crown prince?!", the boy next to Tesarion exclaimed.


    "No, he is a Baron''s son. He is the son of the city next to ours.", Tesarion explained.


    "A Baron''s son? And you still talk to him? What are you, an idiot? Looks like those years out of the capital degraded you.", the boy sighed.


    Liu Feng frowned.


    "He does not mean any disrespect. Don''t take any offense. He doesn''t know much about who you are.", Tesarion tried to calm down Liu Feng, afraid that he might go wild.


    "Why would I take any offense. Why would I care about what the less willed, lower minded people think?", Liu Feng chuckled. The boy clearly took offense though.


    "What did you say? Say that again. I dare you. Remember, the king''s words were to not mess with the commoners. But pity you. You just had to be a noble.", the boy threatened Liu Feng.


    "Look. I have a little work to do. Where is Alderan?", Liu Feng disregarded the boy and asked Tesarion.


    "He is roaming around. I think that I saw him walking around over there.", Tesarion pointed to a direction. Liu Feng nodded as he left the group.


    "What are you doing Tesarion? He spoke so rudely, and you let him go?", the boy asked Tesarion.


    "Look. While you were in your stupid royal academy, I was in this actual magic academy, with princes and princesses. Liu Feng here is the friend of an actual prince, he screwed over the entire Glade association in our academy, and he is much more powerful than all of us. That pretty much means that we cant mess with him. Just by dating a princess, he is ranked higher than all of us in nobility.", Tesarion said.


    "He is dating a princess?", the boy asked.


    "Yeah. The one you crushed on so hard. Amelia, the princess of Elvan.", Tesarion said.


    The boy looked crestfallen. "That low ranked noble is dating the princess? How is such a thing even allowed? I cannot let this go any further. Once she sees him for who he really is, a gold digging scum, then she will come to someone she actually deserves.", the boy said.


    "Look. You can do whatever you want to, but just don''t involve me in it. I don''t want to end up in the hospital.", Tesarion said with a sweat on his back.


    Liu Feng was walking over to the corner where Tesarion spotted Alderan.


    He saw a group of students, a larger group than before, and Alderan in the center of it all. Liu Feng smiled. He finally found some one that he could speak properly with. He headed over to the group.


    The group was filled with elves, and they looked at Liu Feng with confusion. Some among them, however, recognized him.


    "Liu Feng?!", one of them exclaimed.


    "Liu Feng? Where is he?", Alderan heard Liu Feng''s name, and he immediately looked around. He locked eyes with Liu Feng.


    "About time. Do you know how long I was waiting for you to come? All the kings were waiting for you to come, yet you were loitering around the camp doing who knows what for three days.", Alderan said as he came out of the group to meet Liu Feng.


    They shook hands and laughed.


    Some of the elves were confused. "Liu Feng? As in the crown prince of Aegon? How does the prince know him?", they asked the elf who did recognize him.


    "This isn''t the crown prince. This is the prince''s roommate. Remember? I told you about a person who barged into Glade Association''s building, and trampled over all of them? This is that person.", he said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 193 - Center Of Attention

    "Well, you know how the situation here is better than I do. I convinced the mage tower master to lend us his disciples to help us with the war, but these idiots are ruining it. I mean, I know that most of the problem comes with my kingdom''s arrogant nobles, but you know that there are a few bad eggs in your lot as well. I just had to start fixing it, and try to figure out which ones I should eliminate before they become a problem.", Liu Feng chuckled.


    "Eliminate? Don''t tell me, you are going to kill them?"?, Alderan staggered back.


    "Oh please. You are going to be the next king of Elvan. Please don''t tell me that you didn''t learn that you have to take decisive measures to control certain problems before they grow too unfavorable. The noble situation is exactly that. Putting that much power in the hands of those nobles was a bad idea, and that is coming and biting me right in the arse.", Liu Feng said.


    "But killing them? A lot of them are your father''s friends. They are nobles, and not all of them are guilty of crimes.", Alderan said.


    Liu Feng paused for a moment. He looked around. There were many, many more students than when he came here. It seemed that something interesting brought them here.


    "Oh. Looks like you have got yourself quite the fan following.", Alderan raised his eyebrows.


    "Where is Amelia? She is not in this crowd. I mean, if she were here, then she would know that I here. A lot of people take it upon themselves to spread gossip.", Liu Feng asked.


    "She might be running late, but she will be here. I mean, she has been the most dejected because of how late you were. How did arch rivals become love birds, I have no freaking idea.", Alderan shrugged as he left Liu Feng and went back to his group.


    Liu Feng looked around once more. A lot of people were glaring at him, and they did not seem to mind that Liu Feng noticed them. Liu Feng chuckled as he walked up to the center so that he would get a clearer view of who all were there.


    Pity, however that he was short, because he could see only the front lines, and could not see the ones in the back.


    The students gave him some space, and did not approach him, but they were speaking fervently about him with their friends.


    Liu Feng murmured something, and the ground rumbled. All of a sudden, a small section of the ground under Liu Feng''s feet was raised up a meter.


    Liu Feng could now see everyone. The students themselves were shocked that Liu Feng could do something like this without any effort at all.


    "How did he do that? Is he actually an elf in disguise or something?", one of the students said.


    Liu Feng shook his head, and was about to open his mouth, when all of a sudden, by the corner of his eye, he saw someone that he recognized.


    He jumped from the platform. The students shouted, because Liu Feng would land on them, but Liu Feng did not give them any chance to react. A green wind appeared below his legs, and he appeared before that person in no time.


    "Did you miss me?", he said with a grin.


    "You idiot. Why would I miss you?", Amelia said as she fell into his embrace.


    Around him, Liu Feng could feel the angry glares of all the men. In particular, one person was angrier than most.


    "How dare that commoner that is only barely a noble. Just wait and watch. She will soon be mine, and I will make sure that you will regret even touching her.", the boy who was next to Tesarion grumbled.


    "Calm down, Sheldor. You are making a big deal out of nothing. Why do you want to mess with someone who you don''t even know? There are a lot of fish in the pond, and you are a Duke''s son! You can always get a girl that you like, just not that one.", Tesarion, who was standing right next to Sheldor, put his hand on top of his shoulder.


    Liu Feng let go of Amelia.


    "I have something to do right now. After that, maybe we can catch up.", Liu Feng said with a smile. Amelia nodded. Liu Feng then walked back to the center, where the raised ground was still there.


    As he was walking, all the students gave way to him. He walked until he was stopped by one boy.


    "You are that boy next to Tesarion. What do you want?", Liu Feng asked.


    "You are just a Baron''s son. What right do you have, to be with a princess? Leave her to me. We are a right fit.", Sheldor said.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows. "Is that all you want to say?", he asked.


    "What? You think that you can disobey me?", Sheldor said haughtily.


    Liu Feng chuckled. He moved to the side, and walked past Sheldor onto the platform that he created.


    "Students! It is so wonderful to see you!", he shouted.


    All the chatter stopped. They all looked at Liu Feng.


    "So then, you must be wondering. Who is this man, standing in the middle, and what did he do that is so great for all of you to assemble here."


    Nods of agreement came from all around.


    "Fine then. I am Liu Feng. For those of you who know, that is the name of the crown prince of Aegon. Well, you are right. I AM THE CROWN PRINCE OF AEGON.", Liu Feng shouted.


    Gasps and looks of shock came from all around. Blood visibly drained from Sheldor''s face.


    "I was tasked by the kings to babysit you lot. So then, all of you are now hereby under my command. So then, I hope that we have a good time.", Liu Feng said as he jumped back down. Along with him, the ground that was raised also went back down.


    He looked at Sheldor and winked at him.


    "How, how do we know that you are the prince of Aegon? The king never revealed to any of the nobles how his son really looked like. You might be an imposter.", Sheldor said, stuttering.


    Liu Feng laughed. "We are in the middle of Aegonian camp, and the first thought that you had was that I faked my identity? How did someone like you become a mage? Well, just ask Alderan. I mean, he knows. Now, I have some talking to do, so you may just discuss along yourselves.", he said and disappeared from where he stood.


    The students looked around in confusion, but Liu Feng was nowhere to be seen.


    "Shall we go then?", Liu Feng reappeared next to Amelia.


    "Yeah. It''s always better to speak in privacy.", Amelia nodded.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? You could have told me that this was the crown prince. He is going to become the king, and I offended him.", Sheldor trembled.


    "I warned you not to mess with him. And besides, I am as shocked as you are. I never knew that he was the prince of Aegon. I mean, no one did. All of us learned of this for the first time.", Tesarion, who walked up to Sheldor said.


    "I am screwed.", Sheldor fell to his knees. Tesarion shook his head. "Unfortunately, there is nothing that I can do about it.", he sighed.


    The other students were in a frenzy. The information that Liu Feng dropped before he disappeared was not as trivial as the tone that he used. They were now under another student, and they just found out that the demon of the magic academy was also the crown prince of Aegon in disguise.


    "Why the hell would a crown prince be in disguise? I mean, in what world does someone do that? He would have been treated much better.", one of the students said.


    "I never offended him, did I?", another student asked, shaking.


    "Who knows. You treated many commoners horribly.", the former laughed.


    "Oh, god! What did I do? I never should have messed with all those people.", the student started crying.


    As the whole center turned into a chaotic mess, a group of students was completely standstill. These were the group of students that Liu Feng met before he even went into the academy.


    "He was the crown prince?", Sylvie said with a voice that could barely be called a whisper. But the others heard it even in all this sound.


    "We should have known. The way that city developed in so little time, and the way that the city lord acted towards Liu Feng- I mean, His Highness. It all fits. I should have seen this before.", a boy said.


    "We can''t be blamed for not knowing. At least, we have a good impression on him.", another pitched in.


    "We do have a good impression on him, right?", the former boy said.


    "I think so. I mean, we did visit him on the day he was injured. I mean, I visited him on behalf of all of you.", Sylvie said as she bit her lips.


    "Wait a minute! Did you visit him that day? You did the best thing out of all of us. If we have you as our representative, then we can be seen favorably.", the boy said.


    Sylvie nodded, but she did not say anything.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 194 - Talking With Each Other

    Liu Feng and Amelia were alone. They were in a tent, with the drapes all down, and they were facing each other.


    "Where were you all this time? When I asked my father, he smiled cryptically.", Amelia asked.


    "Interesting. They didn''t tell you huh.", Liu Feng wondered out loud.


    "What didn''t they tell me?", Amelia asked.


    "I was within the army the last three days. I was undercover as a recruit, looking if there were any big problems within the army itself that could hamper the rest of the war.", Liu Feng explained.


    "Why would you do something like that? You are a crown prince. You could have gotten all of that on your own.", Amelia said.


    "Well, when I was a recruit, I already met a few interesting people who would have caused quite the unrest. I learned about a few people and I wouldn''t have if I sent someone else. Corruption and the power of nobles are too rampant for even the king to stop it.", Liu Feng said.


    "You are trying to decrease the power of the nobles?!", Amelia cried out.


    "What is so surprising about that?", Liu Feng frowned.


    "You are the prince of Aegon. The human kingdoms always had a noble system, and it was a big problem. My father told me that the moment you get rid of all nobles in Aegon, it will become twice as powerful as it is right now.", she said.


    "Well, that is because all the past kings needed the support of the nobles. But I am going to change that all up.", Liu Feng smiled.


    "How is that? I am a princess. I am not going to fall for all your lies. I am well versed with all the politics of the four kingdoms that surround Elvan. I know enough about Aegon to say that too much needs to be done for your plan to work.", Amelia said seriously.


    "Why are we talking about this? This is for later. So, did you miss me?", Liu Feng said as he leaned in towards her.


    "What are you talking about? Why would I miss you?", Amelia blushed.


    "Is it? Because I heard otherwise.", Liu Feng smiled as he leaned in further, until his eyes were just above hers.


    He bent forward and pecked her lips.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Sir we are getting a lot of complaints from the student''s area. They are making a lot of noise, apparently.", a soldier said.


    "Who the hell is complaining? No one is over there.", George said.


    "The children from the mage tower, Sir.", the soldier reported.


    "Damn it. We can''t just ignore them. Fine. I will take care of it. That kid comes, and all of a sudden, my workload increases by double.", he cursed.


    He dropped whatever he was doing, and headed over to the student''s section.


    Over there everything was chaos. All the students were talking to each other in groups, and everyone was outside. The amount of noise that they created was so loud that George closed his ears with his hands as he walked past them.


    He headed over to the center.


    "Silence!", he shouted.


    All the students stopped talking and looked over towards George.


    "What is this ruckus? Get inside. You are here because you are mages. You do not have any other privileges. Go to your tents. And where is His Highness the crown prince? He is in charge of all of you.", George shouted.


    "He, he disappeared. We do not know where he went. He just said that he will be in charge of us, and then he left. We were just talking about this-", a student who was standing next to George said.


    "Fine. I will speak with him later. For now, maintain decorum. You also have close to two hundred children living next to you. Keep them in mind.", George said as he turned around to leave.


    "Is it true? He is the crown prince of Aegon? I heard that he was the son of the city lord of Dilheim.", one of the students asked George.


    George glared at the student who asked the question.


    "Listen boy. Whenever you talk to me, you shall call me Sir, like the recruit that you are. And, yes, he is the crown prince. Do you think that anyone could be so stupid to impersonate the crown prince himself in the middle of the Aegonian army?", George laughed as he kept walking away.


    All the students murmured once more, but in a much lower tone. Slowly, the groups dispersed into the tents, and the center of the camp was as sparse as when Liu Feng had come here.


    Now, someone else stepped into the center.


    "Finally, they are all gone. I swear, they were ready to crush me in a stampede.", Liu Feng chuckled as he walked through the center.


    "Wait for me. Who goes in front of their guide?", Amelia ran behind him to keep up with him.


    "It''s not like I was running. You just took too much time to come.", Liu Feng shrugged.


    "Yeah, yeah. Why do you want to see the kids anyways? It''s not like they are going anywhere. The work you have to do is over here, with all the students. All of them are hooligans. In the little time that I have been here, I was confessed to at least ten times. Even though I made it clear that I had a boyfriend.", Amelia said.


    "All will be done in due time. I just want to see the kids once. I mean, I am the one who gave them all this new responsibility. I am supposed to be the one who supports them through all of this. And, they are the important people here, not the students. I don''t know why the students were called here, but these children are our most important force.", Liu Feng said as he kept walking.


    "The most important force? Most of them are around the same level of mages as the best students. You saw those demons. How can these children take care of those demons?", Amelia asked as she finally caught up to him.


    "How? All of these kids are contracted. Imagine that. They have unlimited potential. They might even become stronger during this time. If they get to even the third order, I mean, the fifth circle, then that is the best thing that can happen. They will be able to band together and defeat demon soldiers.", Liu Feng said.


    Amelia shook her head. "I am a king contractor, and I am still at the fifth circle. You expect children to be better than me even though they have been mages for so little time?", Amelia asked.


    "That is because you have not been cultivating the right way. But these children got the guidance of an expert mage who reached the eight - I mean, sixteenth circle before. The master of the mage tower is a very powerful man, but he lost his physical body.", Liu Feng said.


    "Can he teach me as well?", Amelia''s face shone.


    "Haha, I knew that you would want to do this. In fact, the one month that we didn''t do anything, I wanted to send you to the mage tower, but I don''t know why it missed my mind.", Liu Feng shook his head as he kept walking.


    Right now, all that was in sight were tents. There was nothing else seen, and all was quiet. After a while, Liu Feng paused.


    "And you call yourself a guide.", he scoffed as he took three steps back and he turned right to face a tent. He opened it.


    Inside, there were ten children seated in a circle in the lotus position with their eyes closed. Liu Feng closed the drape and put his finger over his lip.


    "Looks like they are all meditating.", Liu Feng whispered.


    Amelia looked shocked. "They are kids, and when they get free time, what they do is cultivate? No wonder they are almost reaching me in their mana levels. I am truly ashamed of myself.", Amelia said with a quiet voice.


    "See. You had the talent, but not the willpower and determination. Maybe that is why your spirit doesn''t talk to you as much as mine talk to me.", Liu Feng whispered.


    "Talks. It is talks. You said talk. That means plural. You can''t have plural spirits.", Amelia chuckled.


    Liu Feng felt a cold shiver up his spine. "How did she go from a grammatical error to that?", he thought to himself. He smiled to cover it all up.


    "Well then, if they are all meditating, then we should go back.", Amelia said.


    "Not all of them are meditating. Obviously.", Liu Feng said.


    Amelia nodded, and they kept walking. Liu Feng stopped here and there, and closed his eyes from brief moment to make sure that he knew where they were going.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 195 - Meeting All The Children

    "There seem to be a few who are awake.", Liu Feng nodded. He continued to walk forward, and slowly, they reached another center, very similar to the one that the students had. There were a few children who were talking with each other to the side, but it was all very calm, and nothing like the rowdy scene that the students made after they found out that Liu Feng was going to be their commander.


    Liu Feng slowly reached the center and looked at all the children. They saw him as well and recognized him.


    "Big brother!", one of the kids exclaimed.


    "Oh! Yuelan. How are you?", he smiled back.


    "I am fine, big brother. Where were you all these days? The war started, and master instructed us to stay near you, and listen only to you, but you were nowhere to be seen.", the kid asked.


    "I was taking care of some small things. Never mind all of that. Tell me. Is everything alright? Look at you! You are already in the second order! The last time I saw you, you were struggling in the first.", Liu Feng laughed.


    The kid pouted. "I did not struggle. I easily got to the second order. Hmph.", she said, turning her head.


    Liu Feng shook his head and looked at the other children. They looked at him hesitantly, and did not recognize him readily, and interact with him like Yuelan, who was right next to him.


    "So, are the new batch of children taking it easy? Are you making them feel comfortable?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Yes big brother. But all those big boys on the other side come here sometimes, and they disturb us when we are meditating. This shook some of the children up a little, and it took them some convincing before they could even sleep. They did not like that they were being disturbed like that.", Yuelan said.


    "I heard a lot of complaints about those students. I will take care of them. I will make sure that they won''t be able to disturb you any longer. But remember, they are all weak. If they want to try something on you, then what do you do?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Punch the hell out of them, and defeat them until they are subservient.", Yuelan replied solemnly.


    "Good.", Liu Feng nodded.


    "Haha.", Amelia could not keep her laughter in any longer, and she burst into cracks.


    "What are you teaching these children?", she asked, as she was gasping for breath.


    "What? I am teaching them how to protect themselves.", Liu Feng said righteously.


    Alright, alright. That is self protection, just like you said.", Amelia said sarcastically.


    Liu Feng shrugged.


    "Where are the others. About a hundred are meditating, and you are here. Hu Long is over there with the army. I can''t see at least eighty more.", Liu Feng asked Yuelan.


    "They went for lunch. It is around this time. We stayed here to make sure that no one disturbs the others with loud noises.", Yuelan said.


    "But there was a loud noise just a few minutes ago. Why didn''t you go and teach them a lesson?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Well... I mean... if I actually try to pick a fight with them, they will try to fight back, and all of us will have no time to relax, and we will have to fight with them.", Yuelan said.


    "So you tattled? Next time, tell me, and I will take care of them. These days, I am stuck at a slight bottleneck myself, and meditating won''t help me in droves like it used to.", Liu Feng said.


    Yuelan nodded fervently.


    Liu Feng then turned back to go back.


    "That''s it? You just came here to say a few words?", Amelia asked, bewildered.


    "Yup. I just wanted them to know that I was here, and that they had the biggest backer that they possibly could. What else can I do? The rest are meditating, or are out. The children behind Yuelan were new, so they didn''t know me. I don''t want to force myself on them.", Liu Feng said.


    They walked out of the tents, and back to the students'' part of the camp. All of a sudden, his stomach grumbled.


    "Shall we go to eat?", she asked.


    "Yeah. I had a big fight today, and it was kinda exhausting.", Liu Feng said.


    "Big fight? How did you manage to omit that?", Amelia raised her eyebrows.


    "Oh, I didn''t tell you about that? Yeah. I fought a few demons because I knew that the army wouldn''t stand a chance. It was easy, but it was energy consuming.", Liu Feng said.


    Amelia looked at Liu Feng suspiciously. They continued to walk until they left the reserved camp and to the general encampment.


    They continued to walk, until they saw a lot more people. There was a continuous stream of soldiers with dust, sweat, grime, and some of them even had blood all over their body.


    "Well, if George returned, then the rest must have gotten here as well.", Liu Feng nodded.


    There was a little celebratory tone among the soldiers, and they were clearly elagted that the siege was over in such a short amount of time. But some among them had sad eyes, and Liu Feng knew that they were the ones who had lost some one during this fight.


    "Hey look. It is the kid who won us the war.", some one shouted. Liu Feng also looked towards the person who shouted. All the soldiers cheered all of a sudden, and Liu Feng could see who they were talking about.


    The soldiers lifted Hu Long on their shoulders and paraded them all over the place. Liu Feng understood why they were doing this. He heard that Hu Long was the reason that the army was able to get into the city in such a short amount of time, and make quick work of the guards.


    He also knew that Hu Long fought with the demon soldier in the entrance, and that he saved countless more lives.


    "He deserves this.", Liu Feng nodded. "For a child to take up this much responsibility is tough. He struggled."


    "You sound like you are an old man who deserves all the responsibility in the world.", Amelia scoffed.


    "I am a prince aren''t I?", Liu Feng laughed.


    They walked forward and started looking for the stalls where they were distributing lunch.


    "You don''t get lunch for yourself? You also have to eat with the rest?", Liu Feng asked.


    "They stopped giving us lunch in the camp and we were instructed to go to where everyone else was eating.", Amelia said.


    "It''s like they were aiming that at me.", Liu Feng laughed. He jumped a little to see where to go. But the huge crowd was vast, and they did not allow them to see what was beyond the soldiers.


    Liu Feng closed his eyes, and started looking further than they were using mana.


    "You said that you would teach me this.", Amelia said.


    "I said I will, so I will.", Liu Feng nodded and he opened his eyes.


    "Let''s get going. I am famished.", he said as he started taking a roundabout way to get to the lunch stalls.


    Soon, they were able to find where the lunch was being distributed. There were the rest of the children, along with a few recruits and soldiers, just standing there and eating what they were given.


    "I thought that the soldiers would be as exhausted as I was, and that they would also rush to eat.", Liu Feng wondered out loud.


    "They can''t eat without the orders of the General, can they?", Amelia asked.


    "Oh right. That was a thing. So many rules. I feel bad for these soldiers.", Liu Feng said as he went to one of the stalls and reached out for a parcel.


    "Who are you? Where is your identification badge?", the person behind the stall asked Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng smiled wryly and he took out his city lord''s badge once more.


    "This is a nobility badge. Not your identification within the army.", the person said.


    "That is a thing?", Liu Feng asked.


    "This is my identification.", Amelia showed her badge denoting that she was a mage of the army. She was greeted by a warm smile and a parcel.


    "Now isn''t this favoritism? I should give Arad a big spanking. Because of him, I am facing all sorts of trouble here.", Liu Feng cursed.


    "Oh yeah. Where is Arad? Isn''t he always next to you?", Amelia asked.


    "He didn''t want to stay under cover, so I gave him my royal identification, and let him go to the better parts of the camp.", Liu Feng said.


    "See, you are facing the problems because you neglected your duties and went and became a recruit.", Amelia laughed.


    "It''s not like I was enjoying my time as a recruit.", Liu Feng protested.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 196 - There Was Another Fight?

    "After this meal, I should look for Arad again. He needs to be with me. Never know when I will need him.", Liu Feng said.


    "But it looks like you are going hungry today.", Amelia laughed.


    "Well, who says that I wasn''t prepared? Who do you think you are talking to? I am Liu Feng. I am always prepared for anything.", Liu Feng snickered as a piece of bread appeared in his hands. He took a bite and started munching. Steam started appearing from the bread.


    "You have fresh bread?", Amelia was shocked.


    Liu Feng raised his hand, and showed off the ring on his middle finger.


    "You are probably the only one in this world who would use something as precious as a spatial artifact as a food storage. This is just extravagant. So many people would kill for that, including the nobles.", Amelia shook her head.


    Behind the stall, the person was listening on to this conversation with widened eyes.


    "Hey boy, are you an idiot? You are in the middle of so many people, and your first thought is to show off that you have a spatial artifact? What? Are you begging them to steal it from you. If this many people attack you, then even that girl next to you can''t save you even if she is a mage.", the person warned.


    "Thank you for your concern. I thought that you were going to be an unreasonable man when you refused to give me the food.", Liu Feng smiled.


    "Rules are rules. I can''t break them.", the person shrugged.


    Liu Feng nodded, and finished eating his bread. He glanced at Amelia, who was still eating her food from the parcel.


    "I have some work to do, why don''t you go back to the camp on your own, I will be there with you after a while.", Liu Feng said.


    "Yeah, you probably have a lot of work, since you just arrived. I won''t take much of your valuable time or Royal Father will scold me.", Amelia nodded.


    Liu Feng nodded, although he was pleasantly surprised how graciously Amelia understood his intentions. He turned around and slowly walked away back into the crowd. For now, his first priority was getting back to Arad, and making sure that all was fine on his end.


    Or so he thought. He continued to search for Arad for the rest of the afternoon, but he was nowhere to be found. He even tried mana sensing the entire camp, but no one powerful was within the camp. That meant that both the phoenix and Arad were not within the camp itself. They could only be in the city.


    By now, the kings had given the order to completely pull out of the city, and give the civilians total control of the city. They took half of the granaries as their food supply replenishment but left the entire city to them.


    The city was essentially empty, with few of the civilians left, all of them in their houses, hiding in fear that the army would change their minds.


    Liu Feng looked in the direction of the city. It was visible in the mid day scorching light from where the camp was situated. He looked at the small buildings that populated it, as well as the noble''s section, with the grand mansions.


    "They are in there? I have to go there again?", Liu Feng sighed. "Well, guess I have no choice.", he thought to himself as he walked back to the soldiers'' section of the camp. He had no intention of going to the city on his bare feet. He wanted to get a horse, and they were in the soldier''s section.


    There was also the issue of his identity, that he could not prove that he was a crown prince, and a city lord did not have much authority. But one thing that was prevalent was the power of money over everything else. Liu Feng conveniently had a load of that, and using that, he got his hands on a brilliant and majestic black horse.


    Riding it, he crossed the gap between the camp and the city, and entered the city after some time.


    As Liu Feng expected, the city was sparse, and there was only one person in sight. The moment that person saw Liu Feng enter the city with his horse, he bolted, and ran to cover himself.


    Liu Feng shook his head, but he couldn''t blame anyone. This was the result of the siege, and the war that was going on. The civilians were already surprised that they weren''t being treated in inhumane conditions.


    Liu Feng trotted on his horse. This time, he did not go towards the section of the city that he already visited when he helped out the army. He went the exact opposite way, towards the side of the city for all the normal civilians, and the poor.


    He could see an almost immediate difference in the quality of the buildings, and how bad the situation was to live in. Liu Feng then sat down in the lotus position, and closed his eyes. This time, with absolute concentration, he spread apart his mana sense through the widest area that he possibly could manage to.


    He saw all the buildings empty, and maybe a few people here and there. Not a lot of people were in the city to begin with. But one thing that he could not notice was where Arad and Feng Huang were.


    "Where the hell could they possibly be? I can''t sense them, nothing. It''s like they completely vanished. But that can''t be right. She helped with the first fight. She shouldn''t have disappeared off completely, could she?", Liu Feng thought to himself as he got back up.


    He got back on the horse, which was tied to a nearby pole, and he started going south, the opposite direction to the city gates from which he entered.


    He had a slight suspicion that they found something that was very important, and that they were tackling that problem. The south of the city was the only part of the city that he couldn''t reach with the mana sense, and it stopped just shy of the entire area.


    Now, he wanted to make sure that nothing serious happened.


    He brandished the reins, and kicked the horse''s stomach, willing it to go faster. And faster it did. The buildings, or rather, the small shacks just flew by him, and he could see nothing but a blur. He was moving through the city at an extraordinary pace.


    "With horses like these, cars are basically pointless, aren''t they.", Liu Feng laughed as he thought to himself.


    He could see the city walls towering over the buildings on the south side of the city, which were puny. He could also see a few streaks of red and gold over there, and Liu Feng knew that this was where he was supposed to be.


    He tapped on the horse and screeched to a halt. He then jumped off the horse, and started running. To say that he was running like the wind was completely true. In fact, he was running with the wind. Mana was rushing to his feet, and a green glow appeared as well. He was running faster than the horse when it peaked.


    He rushed to scene from where the sparks came, and he could see his suspicions confirmed. The people that he thought had been the cause of the sparks were present.


    Arad and Feng Huang were standing on one side with serious expressions. Liu Feng looked at what they were facing. What he saw bewildered him. In front of him was a huge tentacle monster, and it looked nothing like any of the demons that he faced before.


    "There is a mandragora mother plant here? Impossible. Why would they bring such a precious demon to such a god forsaken place without any protection? Something is truly off here.", Liu Feng heard Pyrus exclaim.


    "The mandragora mother plant? What is that? Sounds like a cure for a disease.", Liu Feng asked.


    "What you see in front of your eyes is a demon captain ranked plant that is more precious to the demon army than even a demon general. This plant can spawn over a thousand demon soldiers over its life span, and it can do that while being completely inconspicuous at first.", Pyrus said.


    "Inconspicuous? This isn''t inconspicuous. I can''t believe I couldn''t hear this fight when I was within the city itself.", Liu Feng said.


    "That which you see is a full grown plant which has clearly outlived its life span. They already used the mother plant, but seeing how much Feng Huang is struggling with the demon, it seems that the plant is about to give birth to a successor. That is truly surprising to me. Why would the demons leave such an asset here for us to kill?", Pyrus wondered.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 197 - Mandragora Mother Plant

    "Maybe they made a mistake? I mean, even demons aren''t perfect, are they?", Liu Feng suggested.


    "The dragon kid and the phoenix are not having a good time, clearly. The mandragora mother plant, unlike how its name suggests, is not weak against fire. In fact, it overpowers fire. You are the only one here with the ability to control earth. Join the fight.", Pyrus commanded Liu Feng.


    "You didn''t need to tell me. I would have joined in even if I was at a disadvantage.", Liu Feng nodded as he charged into battle.


    The two, who were concentrated on the battle, saw Liu Feng enter the battle field.


    "Human, When did you arrive? This is not an easy battle. You must be out of your mind, to enter it. You will only distract us.", Feng Huang said, without even attempting to mince her words.


    "That demon is weak against the earth element. Lucky for you, I have the earth element, and I can use it quite well actually.", Liu Feng smiled.


    "The earth element? But you are a fire contractor. I refuse to believe that someone as prideful as Pyrus will allow a human to use another element, and that too the stupid magic that the mortals have gotten used to these days.", Feng Huang shook her head.


    She suddenly jumped up, and in her place, a tentacle of the Mandragora Mother plant struck the ground, causing a huge crater.


    "How were you able to keep this fight so quiet? I could not hear it, even though I was within the city for quite a while.", Liu Feng asked Arad.


    "It was not our intention to keep the battle private. It just happened to take place in the most secluded place in the city.", Arad shrugged.


    Liu Feng looked at Arad suspiciously. He felt as if the both of them were hiding something from him. But, he disregarded it. Being a human himself, he knew that a human was the hardest person to trust. In fact, humans were the cause of the current situation, so he had no right to complain of the lack of trust that was put on him.


    Liu Feng punched his fists together.


    "Let us take care of this demon first. Pyrus told me that this is a very precious demon and that it was very valuable to the demon army? We should kill it before the demons realize that they have made a mistake in leaving one here.", Liu Feng said.


    "What did you think we were doing till now?", Feng Huang retorted in response.


    Liu Feng raised his hands. "I didn''t intend to offend you by saying this.", he said bitterly. He jumped towards the demon. His hands were raised together, and his lips moved, muttering something. He seemed to be chanting something.


    Liu Feng felt that the demon itself was different from other demons. It did not exhume corrupted mana like the rest of the demons that he had faced before. In fact, it was like there was a lot of corrupted mana sucked into the demon itself.


    "That demon has so much mana within it, it is like a reserve. If he is killed, all of that mana will blast out, and we will face a full brunt attack of a mana blast.", Liu Feng said all of a sudden.


    "We were aware of that. That is why the fight has been going on for so long. You better not screw this up for us. This is supposed to be a battle of attrition, not a battle to kill the demon.", Feng Huang warned Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng nodded. He then let his hands separate, and a brown glow came from his hands. Below the demon, the ground started shaking, and cracks started appearing. The plant clearly had a mouth, because it started screeching. Liu Feng retreated and clutched his ears, because he couldn''t bear the sound.


    Arad and Feng Huang did not even bother to do that, and it seemed that the sound did not affect them as much as it did to Liu Feng.


    "What is that sound? It is piercing my eardrum like no other. It is very irritating, and it breaks my concentration.", Liu Feng said.


    "Just fight, and stop complaining. Since you came, the fight has only gotten louder, and no better.", Feng Huang said coldly.


    "What the hell did I do, for her to be so cold to me? Did I do anything wrong?", Liu Feng thought to himself as he looked at the demon.


    It regained its lost balance, and now, it was enraged at Liu Feng. It started directing all of its tentacled towards Liu Feng. Liu Feng moved quickly to evade most of them. His spatial ring shined, and a great sword appeared in his hands.


    He was about to cut off one of the tentacles when a bullet of what appeared to be fire struck his sword. The sword fell off of his hands, and onto the ground.


    "What was that?", Liu Feng shouted at Feng Huang. He knew that it was Feng Huang who had attacked him, or rather, his sword.


    "Do you think that we are idiots? Sitting here for close to two hours, doing nothing but evading tentacles? Do not injure the demon. Just wait for it to drain its power, and once that is done, kill its offspring that will be released from its stomach. If you injure the demon, then it will start releasing all the mana within it, and we will be forced to give up the entire city, and all of the civilians with it. We will have to kill the demon, and that will cause a blast so big, that even your dear army on the other side will get affected.", Feng Huang said.


    Liu Feng paused. He then bowed down to her. "I apologize if I have been rude to you. But since the moment that I have come here, there seems to be something that is causing the two of you to be a little hostile to me. That cannot continue. It will hamper the relationship between us, and this war will be forfeit.", Liu Feng said.


    "You are thinking too much, human. Either fight or go back to the luxuries that await you. For some of us, this war means so much more than not living a life of slavery, but rather, fighting for our mother. Fight, or go home.", Feng Huang told Liu Feng coldly.


    Liu Feng looked at Feng Huang. He was shocked at her sudden reverse in attitude towards him. He then looked right. The demon was still standing strong, and priorities meant that the demon needed to be vanquished before anything else happened.


    He gritted his teeth and nodded. He retreated from where he stood to the position where his greatsword fell down. He took the greatsword back into his spatial ring. He then brandished his fists, stretched his fingers, and took up a proper stance to fight.


    Feng Huang did not bother looking at him, and her entire focus was on the demon. Liu Feng glanced at Arad, hoping that at least Arad would take his side, but nothing. Arad did not say anything to Liu Feng and looked at the demon.


    "I have to sort this out before we move tomorrow. Or else, a whole lot of problems might ensue.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He then started circulating his mana towards his fists, to make them harder temporarily. Seeing an incoming tentacle, he jumped and punched the tentacle. There was a bruise that was immediately visible where Liu Feng hit the tentacle, but no cuts and no blood coming out.


    Liu Feng then jumped back a few steps, and let the demon take back the tentacle. He did not let his eyes leave the particular tentacle that he hit. His suspicions were soon confirmed. The demon took the tentacle closer to itself, and what appeared to be the mouth of the demon. It dipped the tentacle into the mouth, and took it out after a few seconds.


    Liu Feng''s eyes narrowed sharply as he looked at how the tentacle came out. It was completely healed, as if nothing happened to it.


    "The mana source can be accessed from within its mouth. We can speed things up if we just suck all the mana into spatial stones.", Liu Feng exclaimed.


    "We will not be wasting mana crystals on something like this. We will exhaust the mana supply of this demon, and let it recuperate its wounds. After that, it will get exhausted, and it will collapse. That shall be the plan. No other.", Feng Huang shook her head.


    Liu Feng couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "Why do you want to waste so much time? We cannot afford to not kill this thing.", Liu Feng said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 198 - Battle Of Attrition

    "Do not test my patience, child. Do you think that I do what I do without knowing the possible consequences? Have you ever thought of what would happen if this idea of yours didn''t work? How many innocent would die? This isn''t my first rodeo. I have seen mistakes made by the irresponsible, and I know that I wouldn''t want to make the same.", Feng Huang said.


    Liu Feng stood there. He paused for a while and started contemplating.


    "Was the suggestion that I gave good? Am I just doing this for my own comfort, or because this will actually make a difference? Maybe she is right. We should just drag this until the demon is exhausted and can no longer fight. I mean, she has fought these things before, and this is probably the best way to do this.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    All of a sudden, Liu Feng saw himself in the air. He looked around with confusion, and saw that he was in the arms of Arad.


    "You are spacing out in the middle of a fight, Liu Feng. That is not exactly the best thing to do, especially when we want to keep the plant away from any possible energy sources.", Arad said.


    "He called me Liu Feng? But he always called me master before? Forget it, I have more important things to worry about.", Liu Feng thought to himself, but he quickly disregarded that line of thought, and focused on the fight.


    "Sorry I spaced out. I won''t do that again.", Liu Feng nodded.


    Arad put him down, and jumped back into the fight almost instantaneously. Liu Feng ignored the obvious tension in the air, and joined the fight along side Arad. He was injuring and bruising the tentacles that were crashing down on him. Because his physical strength was also much greater than an average human, his normal punches packed quite the weight behind them.


    With the addition of Liu Feng, the fight which looked pretty desperate before, was more manageable. Liu Feng was contributing to the fight as much as Feng Huang and Arad. This was mainly because the both of them had to make sure that they wouldn''t injure the demon too much. So, they were attacking the demon with the same power that Liu Feng was attacking the demon.


    Liu Feng felt his brow was full of sweat. He cleaned it off as he launched another barrage of attacks. Behind him, Arad and Feng Huang, who had been fighting for at least two hours more than him, were going at the demon non stop.


    The tentacles were now losing their dark black color, and they looked more grey now. The plant itself was looking like a shriveled rose, far past its prime.


    "The fight might finally come to an end.", Liu Feng sighed as he relaxed a little.


    "The fight is far from over, human. There is still the mother plant''s off spring, that might be strong enough to summon demon soldiers here. And the mana that the mother plant has saved up has only gone down by ten percent. That only means that it is not able to heal fast enough. There is still a long time to go. Do not relax, or it will cause only problems for us.", Feng Huang cautioned Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng''s face turned serious as he nodded. He did not expect this fight to be this tough when he joined, but he had no intention of backing down. One thing that Liu Feng hated to do was quit in the middle of something.


    He jumped up, and he charged towards the plant to hit the plant once more. But this time, when he hit the tentacle of the plant, the tentacle felt slimy. Not able to hit the tentacle properly, Liu Feng''s fist slipped. He started falling into the interlocking web of tentacles that the demon did have.


    Seeing this, Arad, who was nearest to Liu Feng, quickly rushed in to swoop Liu Feng out of trouble.


    "This is why I told you to stay out of this fight, human. You weigh us down.", Feng Huang said with anger.


    Liu Feng had no words to counter Feng Huang. Just now, he almost died, and Arad had to stop what he was doing to save Liu Feng.


    "I need to recover. I used up too much energy.", Liu Feng said.


    "No one is stopping you. You are too weak for the mandragora to care. It only attacked you till now because you attacked it.", Arad said as he turned around and joined the fight once more.


    Liu Feng sighed. "Since when did I become the factor that is weighing down the team?", he thought to himself.


    "A midlife crisis is not what you need right now, child. What you need to understand is that you cannot be the center stage of every fight. I have no idea why Pyrus did not tell you to stop, but I will gladly give you the words of wisdom you need right now. Do not fight in this battle. It is not yours. You should not participate in this. The madragora is special because it is a rare plant. That species of demon has killed more enemies than even the demon generals. Having the privilege to kill a mandragora is an honor, and you are taking it from them. A human does not have the right to kill a mandragora. Sit aside and wait for the fight to finish.", Primitus said all of a sudden.


    "A human has no right to land the finishing blow? What kind of logic is that?", Liu Feng asked.


    "The mandragora is special because of its lineage, and the special powers it gets with birth. And killing one is special because it is a mandragora mother plant. Now, when we are taking the species as a whole, isn''t it fair that the right to kill it goes to the species that suffered the most in the hands of a mandragora?", Primitus said.


    "The phoenix lost its subordinates to one, and the dragon child, well hundreds of dragons fell to mandragoras in the past. But you humans are not that precious. You have no care for even your own lives. You have no right to participate in this.", Primitus continued.


    "What kind of bullshit logic is that?", Liu Feng wanted to say, but he stayed his mouth. He did not want to offend another person. He sat in the meditative pose and started gathering the lost mana.


    After a while, he reopened his weary eyes. The fight was still going on. Even after so much time had passed, Feng Huang and Arad were attacking the demon with the same ferocity as before, if not more.


    Liu Feng got up, but he did not enter the battle. After hearing what primitus said, even if he did not understand the logic behind the whole situation, and even though he did not approve of it even a little, he did not want to offend the two any further. They were the strongest of the army, after all, and offending them would do him only bad.


    He moved away, and towards the exit. He did not want to be a part of this fight any more. Even though he was leaving, the two behind him did not even bother to check on him. It was like they had nothing else to do in the world, except to battle the monster in front of them.


    "Ah, I have no idea how things turned out like this. I wanted to help, but I got the cold shoulder. What bad luck.", Liu Feng cursed.


    He left the scene of the fight, and he could no longer see their terrifying figures. He could see his horse, lying patiently on the ground. He smiled as he walked towards the majestic black horse.


    The horse neighed when it saw Liu Feng. Liu Feng quickly undid the rope that was tying the horse''s freedom and hopped on to the saddle.


    "I wasn''t meant to be here. Let us go.", he whispered to the horse as he stroked its mane.


    The horse seemed to understand him perfectly well. It rode like the wind, back the route that Liu Feng came from. Liu Feng saw the exact same buildings, and a few more people on his way back, but nothing new.


    "Nothing that I didn''t expect. I should have just stayed in the camp. I wasted my time coming here.", Liu Feng gnashed his teeth.


    "Do not underestimate the power of knowledge, child.", Primitus suddenly said.


    "I never did.", Lucas replied.


    "Then how did this trip become a waste? You have learnt that something called the mandragora mother plant existed. Who knows when that information will come in handy?", Primitus said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 199 - Going Back To The Camp

    Liu Feng smiled bitterly. The wind rushed at his face. He did not respond, and his horse was rapidly approaching the city gates. It was quiet. Liu Feng did not say anything, and Primitus did not have anything to respond with either.


    The ride to the camp was eerily silent, and Liu Feng just took the time to appreciate the pleasant weather and the wind. He did not do anything else and had no intention of resuming the conversation. Inside his mind, a lot of things were going on.


    "If these boomers get angry at me just because I broke a rule that I didn''t even know existed, then moving forward is going to be exceptionally tough. I mean, they are so uptight, and it is going to be hard to listen to them when they stick to such stupid traditions like this. Who the hell came up with the idea that humans aren''t allowed to fight this type of demon? Are we even in the position to choose? These demons are dangerous because they killed so many, so why the hell does the matter of who kills the demon have precedence over killing the demon itself?", Liu Feng was still grumbling over what happened.


    He could see the camp come closer, and the horse also slowed down considerably.


    "And I even forgot the reason why I went to the goddamn place. I wanted my royal token, but I still don''t have it. I just went there to get an ass whooping, didn''t I? This is just depressing.", Liu Feng smiled bitterly.


    He was now in the camp. He got off the horse and looked around. The soldiers who were gathered when he was leaving, were all gone, leaving the whole place sparse.


    He walked around for a little bit, and yawned.


    "Guess I better catch a little sleep. Things are going to get hectic coming forward. The actual fights haven''t even started, but we are already gotten a ton of casualties. And the guns aren''t that effective. I am really underprepared for all of this.", Liu Feng muttered to himself as he walked towards the students'' section of the camp.


    This time around, no one stopped him from going inside. It was as if the guard knew who he was. Liu Feng walked in. All around him, the constant chatter stopped immediately. Liu Feng did not even bother looking up and seeing why everyone stopped talking. It was pointless. He knew that his entry was the reason, and that until he left, all eyes would be on him.


    Slowly, voices came from around him. All the conversations were about him. Liu Feng shook his head and yawned. He continued walking ahead. He then stopped in front of one of the tents.


    "Who is in this tent? I need a tent to sleep in.", Liu Feng asked out loud.


    "Yes, Your Highness. The person who is supposed to be in this tent is someone from our country. But who would dare to disobey your orders?", a student came by and said immediately.


    "Alright then. Whatever you say. I am exhausted right now, and I am going to take a nap. I don''t care about the consequences that come after.", Liu Feng shrugged.


    The student in front of him nodded, and Liu Feng walked right into the tent.


    He stopped for a moment. Then, he came out of the tent almost immediately.


    "There is a person inside this tent.", Liu Feng said.


    "Yes, Your Highness, there is a girl in there. She was the one who was in the tent.", the student responded.


    "You idiot. I asked you for some place to sleep. Not to have sex with a girl. Do you think of me as the lecherous pervert that all of you have become? Shut up and take me to your tent. And I will remember your face. If I see that you are doing anything that is even remotely bad, I will be right behind you at that point.", Liu Feng cursed at the student.


    "Oh my god, how does the mind work like that?", Liu Feng bantered as he followed the student to his own tent. He stopped for a moment.


    "No one can enter the tent. Unless the king himself asks for me, I will be resting. Until then, no one can disturb me. Make sure that it is quiet outside.", Liu Feng warned the student as he walked inside.


    "Yes, Your Highness..", the student replied, but before he could even finish his reply, Liu Feng was in the tent. The face of the student changed from simple reverence to super creepy.


    He turned back, and started walking around, as if he was looking for something.


    Inside the tent.


    Liu Feng was chipping some thing off of a magic stone.


    "And to think that you were going to take a rest. You really are a workaholic. I wonder how you will get a wife if you are like this.", Primitus joked.


    "I never knew that you spirits like to take a peek at my personal life.", Liu Feng raised his eye brows as he continued chipping.


    "Well, that is all a part of the package. We want the whole show. Some action, some romance, and some drama. That is what makes all of this worth it for us to follow a human.", Primitus laughed.


    Liu Feng smiled wryly. "Wait a minute! If you can see everything, then does that mean that when the time comes, you will be able to see me...", he trailed away.


    "Many had this question. And most of them were human males. Feeling insecure are we? But we have no interest in your method of copulation. I personally find it a little repulsive. You have no need to talk about it.", Primitus said.


    Liu Feng nodded as he started pouring in mana into the magic stone. It glowed, and it created a sort of a space around Liu Feng.


    "Not the trusting type?", Primitus asked.


    "In this place? Not in a million years.", Liu Feng laughed as he fell on the ground, or rather, the mattress.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 200 - Sneak Attack

    Liu Feng could feel the plushness of the mattress almost instantly.


    "Ah, the sweet, sweet mattress. Truly, this is a life of luxury that they lead compared to the commoners. Well, I am not the one to talk.", Liu Feng commented.


    He lied on the bed and closed his eyes. Slowly he drifted off to sleep.


    Outside the tent, the same student who took Liu Feng to to his own tent was standing with a few others.


    "He is here. I am pretty sure that he is sleeping right now. So then, are we sure that we should go with this?", the student asked.


    "Imagine. He is the only son that the king has. Once he is dead, the nearest Duke''s soon will have to become the next king. Just imagine. I will become a king in the future. Isn''t that exciting?", another student who was standing in front of the tent said as he rubbed his hands.


    "I just think that we are taking it a tad too far with this. I mean, killing a person? We have never done that before. Every single time it was then taking their own lives. And this is the Prince that we are talking about. What if we get caught? We will be beheaded.", the former said.


    "You are just a coward. Imagine. After the prince dies, the problem the king will face is not about who killed the prince, but rather, who will be the one to succeed him. And that will obviously be chosen based on how much the dukes'' sons will contribute to the war. If the three of you will help me, then I will become king. After I become king, imagine how much you can enjoy. You will be the most comfortable people in the kingdom.", the student said.


    "Are you sure, Lucius? This is a very risky proposition that you are giving. You are already going to be dukes in the future. We will have a lot of luxury as dukes. Do you really need to become king? What will that be, other than just a whole lot more work? And we are putting our lives on the line for this.", another student pitched in.


    "If you are so discouraging, then you shouldn''t have come here. We are doing it, and that is that. I will not be backing down from this god given opportunity to become the most powerful person in the world.", the student who was clearly named Lucius, laughed.


    "You are on your own for this one. The two students other than Lucius and the one who gave Liu Feng his tent, left the room. Clearly, they wanted nothing to do with this after weighing the pros and the cons.


    "Once I am king, then they will feel my wrath. Everyone will think twice before even thinking of betraying me like this.", Lucius said with a maniacal face, and a desperate voice. He then looked at the tent in which Liu Feng was dozing in.


    "Go and check if he is sleeping.", he told the student next to him.


    The student nodded. He went in, and tilted the drapes to see what was going on inside. He saw Liu Feng inside, and Liu Feng was lying on the ground, sleeping defenseless. The student closed the drapes and stepped back to Lucius.


    "He is sleeping. So, once you become a king, don''t forget about me.", the student laughed.


    "Oh yeah. Don''t worry. That girl Syliva- what''s her name?"


    "Sylvette"


    "Yeah, that girl is yours. She will not be able to say no.", Lucius laughed as he went into the room.


    Lucius raised his hand and started chanting. Mana started pouring in from around him, and Lucius directed all that mana towards Liu Feng. It started burning up, and a fireball was being created. He then chucked it towards Liu Feng.


    Almost immediately, Liu Feng opened his eyes. He looked towards the fireball that was coming towards him. He could see a smiling man behind the fireball.


    Blast!


    The tent that Liu Feng was in, went up in flames.


    "Now, I am going to become king!.", Lucius laughed.


    "And why the hell do you think that?", Liu Feng''s cold voice came from behind Lucius.


    Lucius turned back with shock. "Ho-ho-how are you there? Why are you not dead? I clearly saw the fireball hit you. I even used a magical artifact to increase the output.", Lucius stuttered.


    "If even someone like you could kill me, then how would I be expected to deal with the demons?", Liu Feng said coldly as he held Lucius'' neck. He then looked at the student next to Liu Feng.


    "Do you think that I would ever leave my back open and vulnerable to a goddamn molestor like you who wanted me to sleep with someone? Are you joking?", he told the student.


    The student felt his knees go weak. He fell to the ground, and his face was covered with fear. "I am dead. I am dead.", he muttered.


    "The both of you are dead. That is for sure.", Liu Feng smiled.


    "Don''t kill me. I am sorry for having that thought. But you are alive, aren''t you? I will promise to give you a lot of power. I am a duke''s son. My father can give you a lot of power. Please don''t kill me.", Lucius started begging for his life.


    "And here, I thought that the begging for your life thing happened when I was holding a sword up to your hands. Well, you doing this just made me realize that there are a lot of people that I am going to have to take care of, as the future king, and as the major beneficiary of the war.", Liu Feng said.


    "But don''t worry. You are not going to die now. I will take you to the center, where everyone in the army can see you, and show them that even a noble cannot escape an offense like attempted murder.", Liu Feng said coldly.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 201 - Begging For Their Lives

    "K-k-kill me? In front of everyone? Please forgive me.", Lucius stuttered.


    "Yes. I still have to kill time until those two are done with their fight, so why not do so like this? You guys disturbed my precious, precious sleep, and now you have to face the consequences. You know, you actually came at the right time. This is actually the perfect chance to showcase my authority.", Liu Feng said as he dragged Lucius forward.


    He stopped in front of the other student.


    "What are your names?", Liu Feng asked coldly.


    "Marc and Lucius, Your Highness.", the student replied almost instantly.


    "Looks like this one here is the one who perpetrated the whole thing. Should I show you some grace, and leave you?", Liu Feng chuckled.


    "I would be willing to do anything to get this grace from you, Your Highness. Anything. If you want anything, and pleasures or riches, my father will be honoured to present to you those items.", Marc said.


    "Your Highness. My father will be willing to pay double that amount as ransom.", Lucius said as he gasped for air.


    "Double that amount? My, my. If I was any normal person, then I would have jumped at this almost instantly. But you are very, very unlucky. First of all, I have my own money maker. And next, if we put that aside, what makes you think that I would even care for money in the first place? What does money give you? Power. I am the crown prince, you fool. I am the most powerful. If I wanted to, when I become king, I can strip your father of his title, and take away his wealth for mine. All of it. Why would I care for your stupid ransom?", Liu Feng said.


    The two boys whimpered. Liu Feng stamped on the ground heavily. There was some mana imbued in the stamp, because for some reason, Marc, who was on the ground, suddenly flew up in the air. Liu Feng caught him effortlessly, right in the neck.


    "You will be coming with me. The both of you. Let us have a nice talk in front of the whole camp. I am pretty sure that you have a good reputation with the army, considering that they are made up of a lot of commoners, and you probably built a good rapport with all of them, and their sisters, and their wives, and all of them right?", Liu Feng smiled, but there was not a hint of joy within that smile. It was only terrifying.


    Liu Feng took the both of them off the ground with ease. He held the both of them by their necks, and started walking. The both of them gagged, as they held their throats, struggling to even throat.


    He was soon spotted by students. All of them looked at him with terror.


    "Is that Liu Feng? He is the prince right? And who is that in his hands? Why is he holding those two like that? What is happening?", one of the students murmured.


    "I know those two. They are from the royal academy of Aegon. One of them is Lucius, a duke''s son. And the other is probably one of his many goons. But what could they possibly do, for them to be like that?", another student wondered.


    "They are coming from the direction in which that blast came a few minutes ago. Maybe this is related to that? Maybe one of them attacked Liu Feng?", the former student hypothesis.


    Liu Feng walked past them. The two students stayed completely silent, and stood still. They just stared as they saw the fear and panicking eyes of the two boys who were terrified for their lives.


    The two students ran to their tents. Liu Feng laughed.


    "Now look. Your friends are going to share this news to every single student. Slowly, even the soldiers will know. You better start preparing your last words. They better be meaningful.", Liu Feng said.


    "Please leave us. I will be your slave for the rest of my life. I promise. You just need one scape goat. Marc is just the son of a Marquis. The marquis can do nothing but listen to your orders.", Lucius begged.


    "And you think that a duke can go against my words? How naive. You were a duke''s son, yet you were forced onto the battlefield because of the king''s orders. What makes you think that your duke can go against the king?", Liu Feng laughed.


    "But you are not the king. Do not go too far.", Lucius said.


    "Don''t push it too far.", Liu Feng said coldly. He pressed on Lucius'' neck. Lucius yelped with pain. Liu Feng glanced around. Slowly, the noise around him started increasing in volume. More and more people were beginning to listen and look at this spectacle.


    One among them blocked his way.


    "What is going on, Liu Feng? You said that you had some work to do. What is this? Who are these people?", Amelia looked at Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng looked back at Amelia.


    "Oh. I forgot to tell you that I was back. Turns out that I was not needed for that work. Anyway, these two fools here are going straight for the guillotine. I am sure that some one can act as a beheader, I mean, executioner.", Liu Feng said.


    "You are going to kill them? What for? They are just kids, like us.", Amelia shrieked.


    "Kids? Take a look at them. One is definitely twenty, and one of them is definitely eighteen. These aren''t kids. And even of they were, they tried to kill me. At sixteen, you should have realized right from wrong. Trying to kill anyone is a crime that cannot go unpunished.", Liu Feng said.


    "They tried to kill you?", Amelia looked at Liu Feng with shock.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 202 - Beheading Them In Front Of Everyone

    "Move aside. I need to take them to the center of the camp, where everyone can see what will happen if someone dares to go against me.", Liu Feng said.


    "But... killing them?", Amelia said with a low voice. Around them, more and more students started gathering to view this spectacle.


    "They have committed an offense that cannot be forgiven because of their greed. There is nothing else to say about it. I shall present this case to my father, and he will be delivering the final verdict. With the three parties involved being of Aegonian descent, the king shall have the final say.", Liu Feng said loudly so that every one there could hear him.


    All the students fell into discussion. Liu Feng nodded as he continued to walk past Amelia. The scene itself was quite funny. Looking from far, it was like three people were walking hand in hand. Only when coming nearer, could anyone see that Liu Feng was holding the two students by their neck, and that they were choking.


    "Your Highness! That is Lucius. He is my friend. There must be some sort of mistake. The Aresto family has always been loyal to the throne, and will always continue to do so.", a student on the side spoke up towards Liu Feng.


    "Whether the family is loyal to me or not, is not the debate. This man that you wish to protect tried to kill me because I am the sole heir to the throne, and that he would be given a chance at the throne if I was killed. He tried to kill me, and if I weren''t careful, he would have succeeded in the job. So then, how will this man be punished? For the mere crime of even thinking of killing a royal blood holder, the entire family is supposed to face the punishment. But I am not that merciless. I am just here for these two heads.", Liu Feng told the student.


    By now, Liu Feng has crossed the camp of the students, and was now entering the main camp. With the soldiers in their tents, resting after a long day of fighting, many were surprised to hear so much noise outside their tents.


    Some of them started coming out, and seeing so many students lining up around Liu Feng as Liu Feng walked forward, only proved to be more confusing. The word spread like wild fire, and the group that was surrounding Liu Feng doubled.


    "I will have to meet my Royal Father. All of you have to maintain silence in the king''s quarters.", Liu Feng shouted.


    The group around him stopped talking after they heard the word ''king''.


    Liu Feng smiled as he took a few steps.


    A guard stopped him immediately.


    "Who are you? Who are the two in your hands? Is this a joke?", the guard asked.


    "He is a naive person who doesn''t know who you are, Your Highness. Please forgive his offense.", another guard suddenly rushed in. It was the guard that Liu Feng had seen earlier this day.


    "Tell my father that I am here to see him. There is something that I need to do.", Liu Feng told the guard.


    "Yes, your highness.", the guard nodded, and went inside.


    "Oh, this guard system is so annoying. Who would want a guard as a door bell? It doesn''t help your privacy and security even one bit. These guards are so weak.", Liu Feng wondered to himself as he was waiting for the response.


    Shortly, the guard came back, and he gestured for Liu Feng to enter the tent.


    Liu Feng nodded, and he went in. The drapes of the tent covered Lucius'' and Marc''s faces when they were dragged in.


    "What is happening, Liu Feng? I heard a lot of noise outside. And the guard told me that you have two children in your hands? These two? What is going on? I thought that I told you to take care of them, not make any more trouble than there already is.", Liu Man''s voice rang out from the other end of the tent.


    Liu Feng finally let go of the two students. They fell on the ground and gasped for breath as they clutched their throats.


    "Father.", Liu Feng kneeled on the ground.


    "Get up. Now is the time for information, not formality. Why the hell is a child from the Aresto family and one from the Lakewater family on the ground like this? You could have killed them. What are you trying to do? Cause a civil unrest?", Liu Man shouted.


    "That was not my intention, Royal Father. In fact, it very well might have been the intention of these two. The two of the boys here, have attempted to kill me. The one from the Aresto family wanted to kill me because in doing so, the line to the throne would be clear, and he would have a chance, which still doesn''t make sense to me.", Liu Feng said.


    "He tried to kill you? Interesting. How did this happen here, of all places? But this will be very tough to deal with. They are not your everyday children. These are the sons of dukes and marquises.", Liu Man said.


    "Father. The whole world knows that they tried to kill me now. They tried to touch royal blood. Leaving them alive would show bad precedent. And, we are the royal family. We cannot let the dukes and the marquises even have a shred of power to oppose us.", Liu Feng said coldly.


    Liu Man looked at Liu Feng amusingly. "You want to cripple the nobles of the country? Do you not realize that they are the reason we operate so easily.", he said.


    "Father. I just want to make sure that justice is delivered here. They would have succeeded, and left you and mother without a heir. Beheading them in front of the whole army is appropriate.", Liu Feng said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 203 - Do What You Want To Do

    "Beheading them in front of the whole crowd? That is a statement, yes. But is that the statement that you want to give? You were never in the limelight, Feng''er. This is the biggest statement that you will give all your future citizens. Do you want to be feared, or loved?", Liu Man said solemnly.


    "You are saying all of this in front of two people who I don''t trust, and you definitely don''t trust. We are going to kill them. You know that.", Liu Feng said.


    "If you are that adamant on killing them, then go ahead. Do what you want to do.", Liu Man sighed as he turned around.


    "Do what you want to do? Are you sure?", Liu Feng was surprised.


    "You are not a child anymore. I have given you the best education to make you the best king I could. What you do is up to you. I gave you what I could. Now, all of your decisions should not be affected by me.", Liu Man said.


    Liu Feng nodded.


    "I will be beheading them in the center, a few meters away from here. If you want, you can also join the spectacle.", Liu Feng said.


    "I am not in the mood to join some beheading spectacle. I have no idea what we will do next, and the phoenix was nowhere to be seen since the fight started. This is just getting too much for an old man like me. Leave me alone. Leave the tent.", Liu Man eaved his hand, dismissing Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng nodded, and he dragged the two boys beneath his feet as they writhed in pain. Surprisingly they were quiet till their fate was decided.


    "Your Majesty. Please forgive this offense. My father has been your friend for so long.", Lucius lamented.


    Liu Man''s eyebrows raised.


    "It is too bad. I thought that your fate was sealed, so I told you so much sensitive information in front of you both. Too bad. You should have begged a little before. Then I would have considered it.", Liu Man said.


    "I will take these words to my grave, Your Majesty. Please spare me. I am willing to do anything that it takes.", Lucius begged. Marc, meanwhile, had given up all hope on his life.


    "The other boy has no intention of living?", Liu Man raised his eyebrow.


    "Your Majesty. I am but a marquis'' son. If even a duke''s son cannot escape this fate, then I am not stupid enough to think that I would be granted mercy.", Marc said.


    "Looks like at least one of these has a brain. I wonder why you would even think of attacking a prince though? Doing something as stupid as that, I wouldn''t even dare if I had a brother, because I would get found out. But, anyways, your lives are not in my hands. They are in his. I am too tired to take care of this.", Liu Man said.


    "I will take these two disgraces away from your presence, Royal Father.", Liu Feng bowed as he took them by their arms and he dragged them out of the tent.


    The moment that he stepped out of the tent, he could see so many people were standing outside. There were both students, and soldiers, and they were all quiet, staring at what was going on.


    "Looks like they really don''t have much to do. The moment that something even remotely interesting happens, a lot of people will run to the scene.", Liu Feng thought to himself as he walked towards them.


    They immediately moved to the side, giving him a path to walk through. Liu Feng smiled. He walked through the path laid out for him, glancing in either direction. On one side, there were the students, and on the other side, soldiers, all looking at him, and the two poor kids that he was dragging.


    There were some murmurs from the crowd. Liu Feng halted for a moment.


    He looked at the people around him once more, and opened his mouth.


    "These two men here have committed an unforgivable crime against me, Your crown prince. You might not know me, but I am sure that you are loyal to the crown. Now, tell me. What is the punishment for someone who dares to rebel against the crown in any way or form?", Liu Feng shouted.


    "Death!", one side of the pathway shouted loud and clear. It was obvious which side it was. It was the soldiers who had shouted this.


    "No matter if it was a noble, or a commoner, in the eyes of the king, they are the same. These nobles have committed an unforgivable crime by attempting to murder me. Who here will be brave and loyal enough to deliver the final blow to them?", Liu Feng shouted once more.


    This time, the response was not as unanimous as it was before.


    All of a sudden, one of the men came forward.


    "I am willing to kill this son of a bitch. He who has no respect for women, does not deserve to live.", the man said.


    Liu Feng''s eyebrow raised.


    "What crime did this one commit?", he asked.


    "He- he raped my friend''s sister. She committed suicide, Your Highness.", the man said with a trembling voice. But he was trembling not with fear, but with rage.


    "I know that you cannot control yourself when you see him. So I will not dilly dally any longer. We will be executing these two here, and today.", Liu Feng shouted.


    All the students looked at each other with dismay, while all the soldiers cheered. Maybe seeing a noble finally face justice was exhilarating.


    Liu Feng walked forward, making more distance between him and the tent of his father.


    "Follow me.", he said to the man who volunteered.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 204 - Execution

    They walked until they were in the middle of the group. Liu Feng stopped for a moment, and looked around. He then closed his eyes.


    "Okay. Looks like this is a more suitable place.", he said out loud.


    He raised his foot, and stepped down. A rumble came, and the ground in front of him started rising until it reached four feet tall. Liu Feng jumped on to the platform, and threw Marc and Lucius on top of the platform. They were on display for everyone to see.


    "Some people might ask. But this is a duke''s son. So my response to them is this. Is a duke higher than a crown prince in the hierarchy? Even if the duke attempted such a horrible crime, then he would be killed. What authority does a duke''s son have, to dare raise his sword against me?", Liu Feng shouted.


    The soldiers cheered out loud, while the students remained silent. Liu Feng glanced at them, and shook his head.


    "Well, they are not the people that I need to appease. I need to have strong public opinion to go ahead with all the plans that I have.", Liu Feng shook his head. He then looked at the soldier who had come forward to execute the two students.


    Although Liu Feng had effortlessly got onto the platform by jumping, that was not normal at all. The platform did not have stairs after all. With the platform being four feet tall, the soldier was not able to jump over it that easily, and he was struggling to come up. Liu Feng noticed this, and he gave his hand to come up.


    "I would not dare to tarnish Your Highness'' hand. I shall climb up on my own.", the soldier hastily said.


    "I am not asking you to tarnish my hand. I am helping you get up. Is that hard to understand?", Liu Feng said.


    The soldier was reluctant, but he took Liu Feng''s hand and climbed up onto the platform.


    "Your Highness, I do not have a sword to behead them.", the soldier said.


    "I will take care of that.", Liu Feng smiled.


    He snapped his finger, and a full fledged sword appeared out of thin air. He then handed it to the soldier. The loud voices of the soldiers diminished immediately when they saw this act of true magic. It was different from the attacking nature of the magic that they had seen. This completely defied all that they had learnt as a child.


    Liu Feng handed the sword to an open mouthed soldier.


    "Let us get this done with. We cannot allow such vile people to live on Dicain any longer. Let justice be delivered for your friend''s sister. You can tell him that her injustice has been avenged.", Liu Feng patted on the soldier''s shoulder.


    "Yes.", the soldier said with eyes filled with tears, but they did not trickle down yet. The man walked towards Marc. Marc, who had already accepted his death, was facing his head down, and kept his eyes closed.


    Swish


    Blood splattered, and Marc''s face came clean off of this body. There were stunned looks over at the students'' side. They gasped in unison as they looked on with horror.


    The man dragged the sword forward to approach Lucius.


    Lucius was frightened by the mere sound that the sword made with the ground.


    "You killed him. You actually killed him. Someone save me. Please save me. My father is a duke! Save me!", Lucius shouted.


    The soldier did not listen to any of the words that he had said. His eyes were lost, and they had no emotion in them anymore. He dragged the sword forward, and raised it above Lucius.


    Lucius screamed as he tried to dodge. He moved to the side, just when the sword came swinging down.


    The ground that Lucius was on was not concrete. The earth platform crumbled when the sword struck. It still stayed upright, but there was a tremor.


    "Who said that you could move?", Liu Feng''s voice rang next to Lucius'' ears. Lucius moved his head, to see Liu Feng''s face.


    He moved back almost instantly.


    "How did you get here from there?", he looked with shock.


    "A dead man needs no tales.", Liu Feng smiled, as he raised his leg, and brought it crashing down on Lucius'' head. The head was forced onto the ground, leaving the neck wide open.


    "You may strike again.", Liu Feng nodded towards the soldier.


    The soldier grunted in response, and he raised the sword again. Lucius was screaming. He was begging for his life, but no one moved. The onlookers just kept staring at what was happening. It was an unexpected thing that no one thought would happen inside the army camps.


    Swish.


    The sword came crashing for the third time. Blood did not splatter like the last time, because the head was still on the ground, under Liu Feng''s feet. It was just that it was separated from its body. The screaming and the begging stopped.


    The soldier raised his sword. The blood stained sword meant much more to him than the siege that he had just won, or the war itself. Today, he won a battle that meant something to him. Tears streamed down from his face as he kept his sword in the air.


    The soldiers burst into a deafening roar. They were shocked. Shocked that a noble was actually punished for the offense they had committed. They were introduced to the prince for the first time, and this first impression was a banger.


    The students had solemn faces. Seeing two of their own die in front of them, killed by the person who was meant to be their commander, all but confused them. They looked at him with terror and with fear.


    Liu Feng saw that the faces that looked up at him, were of fear, anger, and terror. He knew that this was a burden that he had to take, however.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 205 - All The Kings Said The Same Thing

    After Liu Feng was done with his showcase of power, chaos filled the camp. Literally, everyone was talking about it. To execute a person in the middle of a war was never done before, because it would decrease morale. But this execution was different. With the death of two nobles, all the soldiers, who were mostly commoners, gained a new found enthusiasm towards their next king.


    They were cheering, while the students, many of whom knew the two who had just died, were silently mourning. Yet, they did not dare showcase their grief outside as loudly as the soldiers did their joy.


    The students talked with each other with a low voice, aghast at the turn of the events.


    "How did something like this even happen? Does this prince not know the basic understanding between all the nobles? He is also of noble descent, yet he acts as if he is helping only the commoners.", one student said.


    "I just can''t believe what I saw. If even a duke''s son is not left alive, then how are we going to live in his regime? We need to take this to our fathers, to make sure that they know what they have to deal with. The moment that His Majesty steps down, we are going to be in hot water."


    "But can''t you see that there was a reason that these two were killed? They tried to kill the prince. This was the only prince of Aegon. The only one of royal blood. A blood bath would have followed if the prince had died. Killing them was justified.", a student pitched in.


    "But he didn''t die, did he? Then he should have stayed his sword at the very least on Lucius. There was a scape goat right there. He should have spared the duke''s son. There are few dukes, and all of them command a special position in the kingdom."


    Liu Feng walked away from all of this, because he felt a tremor on the other side of the camp. He knew that the people that he was waiting for the whole day, had arrived. He quickly avoided all of the commotion, and went over to the other side of the camp.


    As he was walking down the tents, all of the soldiers recognized him. The moment that they saw him, they started cheering. Liu Feng nodded at them, in response. He had a faint smile on his face, happy that his stunt gave him a lot of goodwill with the soldiers, who were going to be instrumental when he would become a king.


    He thought about it for a moment, and stopped. He then looked at all of the soldiers.


    "Gone are the days that you have to stay oppressed. With the end of this war, a new dawn will rise, and you do not need to cower in the hands of others. If you face any injustice at all, you can always approach me, and I will make sure I can solve your problems.", Liu Feng suddenly said.


    All the soldiers stopped talking and looked at him wierdly.


    "Too cringe?", he thought to himself.


    The soldiers stayed silent as they looked at each other. Then, they shook their heads, and walked away.


    "What was that all about? Hey, you there. Come here.", Liu Feng stopped one of the soldiers. They soldier had no choice to comply. He bowed in front of Liu Feng.


    "Why did all of them cheer at first, but then leave like that?", Liu Feng asked.


    The soldier bit his lip. He clearly was afraid of what was going to happen.


    "That is not a request. That is an order from your prince. You have no choice but to give me an answer.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    "Yes, Yoru Highness. The soldiers, and many others, would do the same thing. We have heard the same words from every single leader who took over. Our fathers, and our grand fathers have said that their kings had said the same thing. But not one of the kings had ever shown true justice to us. When we saw you punish an actual noble, all the soldiers, all of us were shocked, and elated. But we are afraid, Your Highness, that you will go down the same route like so many others. I know that I have crossed a line, and I beg for your mercy.", the soldier said.


    "You haven''t done anything wrong. You helped me, in fact. Don''t worry. I will see to it that I will follow my word.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    "That is what we all hope, Your Highness.", the soldier bowed once more.


    Liu Feng sighed as he kept walking. He passed a lot of camps, and finally reached a part of the camp that he had never seen before. There were a lot of recruits here, many of whom he recognized. One of them was Yang Chen.


    "Your Highness.", Yang Chen immediately knelt.


    "I am not king yet. You don''t need to kneel.", Liu Feng laughed.


    "Just a matter of time, Your Highness. Just a matter of time.", Yang Chen chuckled.


    Liu Feng knew that he could not expect Yang Chen, or anyone else to think of him as the recruit named Sherlock anymore. He knew that once they knew who he was, they would look at him differently.


    "Have you seen a boy my age, walking along side a red haired woman?", Liu Feng asked.


    "No, Your Highness. I have not seen such a duo. But there are many here. I can ask them to be on the look out, at your command.", he suggested.


    "I would rather not disturb their privacy. I will find them myself.", Liu Feng shook his head.


    "As you wish, your highness.", Yang Chen replied.


    "Now what the hell did I feel here, for me to think that it was the phoenix who came here?", he muttered to himself as he looked around.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 206 - Who Brought Me Here?

    Liu Feng frowned. He looked around but could see no one conspicuous. This puzzled him because he was absolutely positive that there was someone powerful who had arrived here.


    Seeing that he recognized no one, he slowly put on his guard.


    "If someone did come here, then that someone might not have had good intentions.", Liu Feng thought to himself as he took a few steps forward.


    "You are quite the cautious human. Well, I guess it comes in your genes. A human has to adapt, and make sure that he isn''t backstabbed by his peers after all.", a voice came from behind Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng turned around to face the voice instantly. But behind him, no one was there. It was like he hallucinated what he heard.


    "That voice said something about me getting backstabbed by my peers? He must be someone who hates humans as well, and he is one who shares the opinion that humans are traitors. He must be on the side of Dicain against this fight.", Liu Feng deducted as he kept turning around. Even though he thought that the person who said something could well be on his side of the war, he was not sure of the person''s intentions.


    "But this caution is unwarranted against me, human, for I am not the one that you need to bare your fangs at.", the same voice whispered in his ears once more.


    "Who are you? Why did you come here? Do you wish to participate in the war? Show yourself to me.", Liu Feng asked.


    "So many questions. But I have no intention of answering any of them. Think, chosen one, think. What are the real questions that you need to know? This is not my fight. I am not required in this battle between the kids, but some one requested me to help you out a little. So here I am.", the voice said.


    "The right questions? How can I even trust you?", Liu Feng shouted.


    He saw that the recruits around him were looking at him weirdly, and they avoided him. It was clear that they couldn''t hear what Liu Feng was hearing.


    "The fact that you can''t see me, just means that I am that much powerful against you. You are just an ant, struggling against a huge demon force. If I even remotely supported the demons, I could just kill you with the snap of my hands. But here you are, alive. And I also have no reason to explain myself. You need me, not the other way around, child.", the voice said.


    Liu Feng''s face twitched. "An ant struggling against a huge demon force?", the phrase rang through his head again and again. He wanted to shout back, but he hesitated.


    "Can we take this somewhere private?", he asked.


    "That is your wish, child. No one here can see me, and no one but you can hear me.", the voice said humorously.


    "But they can see and hear me.", Liu Feng said.


    "Then we shall take this private.", the voice said. Liu Feng suddenly felt a wind gush through his body. He closed his eyes to shield them and opened them only when the wind subsided. He was shocked to find that he was in a place far from where he was before.


    This was a barren land, that was en route from the previous city to this one. This was the same path that Liu Feng passed by when he was still disguised as a recruit.


    "How did you take me this far away from the camp in mere seconds?", Liu Feng looked flabbergasted.


    "You are still ignorant about how the world works, child. There is much that you have not seen.", the voice said.


    "What do you want with me? Who asked you to help me?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Again, you are asking the wrong questions. Think again, and ask again. What do you truly wish to know?", the voice asked again.


    Liu Feng paused. Then, he asked with a determined face, "Who is the demon king. Can he be defeated?"


    "Haha, you really are ignorant. To think that you would have such lofty goals. You can''t even defeat a demon general, yet you think that you can scratch the demon king? Someone who has terrorized the world for so long?", the voice laughed out.


    "The demon king has terrorized the world for so long? Yet I and many others have not even heard of him, never seen a shadow of him. If he is hated so much, then why doesn''t the rest of the world rally up against him?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Because they are not powerful enough. It is as simple as that. Power is power. Nothing can triumph it. Not even an endless number of schemes.", the voice said.


    "How did the demon king become so powerful? Aren''t we stopped by the fact that we cannot cross the ninth order? How can the demon king be much more powerful than us?", Liu Feng asked.


    "That is a secret that I cannot reveal to you, child. It is not something that you have to know now. That fight that you think that you have to prepare for, is not yours to fight. You are too weak to even participate in that. You have another to prepare for, and that is what I suggest that you put your focus on.", the voice said.


    "Everyone that I have seen said that this fight is one that I can handle. If that is to be believed, then it is not supposed to be my priority.", Liu Feng said confidently.


    "Do you really think that the few tricks that you have up your sleeve can counter two demon ministers? I really am intrigued by your confidence, child. Is it caused by your ignorance, or do you truly have something that you think will help you?", the voice said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 207 - As Simple As That

    "How do you know that there are two demon ministers that are coming? I haven''t even told my father, and the dragon king said that this was confidential.", Liu Feng was shocked when he heard the voice say that there were two demon ministers.


    "Who do you think told that little dragon?", the voice chuckled.


    Liu Feng felt a sweat trickle down his spine. Little dragon? Who would dare call one of the most powerful people on the continent that?


    "You must be thinking, who am I? To dare call one of the greatest and most powerful people on the continent a little dragon. But let me remind you. This is one of the few continents that has resisted the onslaught of the demons. What you see here is nothing but a mere fraction of their force, and the true battle is happening elsewhere. What you are doing is what we call clean up.", the voice chuckled.


    "We?", Liu Feng asked, utterly bewildered.


    "Looks like my tongue has slipped on this instance. You are far too weak to look into this matter. Sometimes, ignorance is bliss, child. Now, what is your question? I owe this man a great favor, and I unfortunately cannot go against my word.", the voice asked once more.


    "Who is this man who you owe a great favor to? And why does he care about me so much? I must have done something to catch his eye? Is this the king of the spirits that we are talking about here?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Zeus? He is a good man, a good friend, but he cannot command me to come all the way here, leaving the front lines. You do not need to know who this man is. But do not worry. In time, maybe he will reveal himself to you. My suggestion? Stay alive till then.", the voice said.


    "Then tell me. Why won''t my tricks work on the demon minister? Do you even know what I am doing, and what it will do to the war?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Looking at the way you made it, you have a part of that toy that blasts, one part that does god knows what, and one that you can remotely activate. But how that will help, I am not sure. If a simple bomb or an explosive could end a war, then that explosive would cause massive destruction all over the continent. Nay, all over the world.", the voice said as he sighed.


    "What makes you think that this missile is not that powerful? If you see everything, then you should have seen my previous work as well, right?", Liu Feng asked.


    "I am not here to debate on whether you will win your war or not. In truth it means nothing in the long run. If you fail, then the continent shall send someone else to take your place, and fight back. What you do will have very little impact to the continent as a whole, and this small piece of the continent is barely of concern. Look at this place. Such meagre mana density. I wonder how people even live here. But that is beneath me to think. I am here only to answer a few questions.", the voice said once more.


    "If you are here to answer a few questions, then why don''t you tell me what they are?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Well, that would take the fun out of this, would it not?", the voice chuckled.


    "Fine then. Regarding the shield and the sword minister duo. Is there any way to separate them? So that we can finish off the minister with the sword, and then take care of the shield, killing the other demons in the process.", Liu Feng asked.


    "That is an amusing idea. But those two are inseparable. There is a reason that they were sent together. One would not leave without the other. And together, they are too difficult to defeat.", the voice said.


    "Then how do I defeat them?", Liu Feng asked.


    "How do you defeat them? Break the shield, or steal it. Then use it against them. That simple.", the voice said.


    "Steal the shield? But that would be impossible.", Liu Feng said.


    "Why would it be impossible? The shield is not bound to his body. It can be thrown out. Put the sword in a desperate situation, and force the shield out of the demon''s hand. Then, you will have a chance.", the voice said.


    Liu Feng closed his eyes, pondering about the possibilities of this happening. Although he never faced any demon minister, he had seen demon generals fight, and he could only assume that the demon ministers were a little more powerful than that.


    "Then what do we do after we eradicate every demon? How are they coming into the continent?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Finally, the right question. The demons are coming in through a portal, and the only thing that you need to do is close that portal. The portal works every three weeks, and the next time the portal will open is one week from now. You will have to make sure that the war is over before then, or you will be faced with an impossible challenge. The next batch of arrivals might have more than a few demon captains and generals.", the voice said.


    "The demon ministers are already in the continent?", Liu Feng looked surprised.


    "How else would I know that they were coming?", the voice said. "I might be powerful, but even I cannot peer into the demon king''s intentions, and his territory."


    "Then I need to finish the war in one week? But we are going through every single city, and going killing every single demon within them. Forget one week, even two months will not be enough.", Liu Feng looked aghast.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 208 - Going Straight To The Capital

    "Then I suggest that you change your approach. Let me give you a piece of information. There are no more demons outside this city, bar the capital of this kingdom here. You need not waste your time outside. Just go straight in.", the voice said.


    "But we will be besieged by enemies all around us if I do that. The entire army will be exhausted.", Liu Feng said.


    "Is this army really going to help? I still do not understand what you came here to do with these people. You gave them toys that can kill demon spawn. But will demon spawn affect the battle as much as the demon soldiers and the demon captains? And your gun cannot do much to those demons. So why not try out your luck by gathering the few people who will be able to help you in your fight and taking them to the capital?", the voice said.


    "But the value of having numbers far outweigh having a few deal with so many. I will take your advice and go to the capital immediately. But as for the army, I am afraid I might need it for the war. The demon spawn should be taken care of by the lowest level soldiers on our side as well. Not the mages who can work together and defeat the demon soldiers.", Liu Feng said.


    "That is up to you, child. I only want you to defeat the demons by the end of the week. The moment that the portal activates another time, you are going to be in trouble. I suggest that you do whatever it takes to do what you need to do.", the voice said.


    "Do you know how many demons are going to be there?", Liu Feng asked.


    "There will be two demon ministers, and eight demon generals.", the voice said.


    "And what about the -"


    "I am going to have to stop you right there. Looks like my time here has elapsed. I am needed elsewhere. Do not worry child. If you fail, someone shall take your place. But also remember, your life will not be redeemed like once before. This is your last life. Use it well.", the voice said.


    Liu Feng felt a thunderous like shock. How did that mysterious man know that Liu Feng reincarnated into this world?


    "How did you know that I got a second chance? I never told anyone!", Liu Feng shouted.


    There was no response. Liu Feng looked around frantically, but there was no one around him. This was about a kilometer away from the camp, and there was nobody in sight.


    "How did he know? If this matter becomes public, then my life here is forfeit for sure.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He was knee deep in thought as he started walking back to the camp. The man brought him somewhere private, but he did not do him the courtesy of taking him back to the camp. It was a ten minute walk, and after Liu Feng got there, he was greeted by the same monotone soldiers who were going about their work.


    "How long till Feng Huang and Arad finish their work? I wonder. Because they are still not here. I can''t feel any powerful presence here.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He then proceeded to go to the king''s tents. This time, the tent already had sounds coming out.


    "Looks like I caused a little trouble.", he chuckled to himself.


    He then walked straight into the tent. The guards did not stop him this time around. Liu Feng pushed apart the tent curtains and walked straight in.


    "Liu Feng!", Damascus looked at the new arrival with surprise.


    "Your Majesty.", Liu Feng bowed.


    Balor, Damascus, and Liu Man were inside the tent, along with the generals.


    "Do you have any idea the magnitude of the event that you caused boy?", Balor spat at Liu Feng.


    "It was a necessary punishment that had to mete out. But there are more worrisome things that I have to take care of now.", Liu Feng said.


    "You really think there are more important things than having a stable army?", Balor scoffed.


    "We need to move straight to the capital of Glade. We have but one week to complete this war. If we do not, apparently, this war will be forfeit. An extremely credible source told me this.", Liu Feng said.


    "Are you dreaming? Moving to the capital directly? Just going there from here would take four days, and that is if we do not rest even a little. And we will be seiged from all sides if we do. You have never been in a war, so you do not know how to proceed. This war cannot go faster than it already is.", Balor shook his head.


    "What will happen after one week?", Damascus asked.


    "The demons will get another round of reinforcements. And this time, they will not be demon spawn and demon soldiers. This will be filled with higher ranked demons. We have to destroy that portal in one week. If you get me there within one week, I can try and combat that.", Liu Feng said.


    "How credible is your source?", Damascus asked.


    "As credible as the one that first informed me about the presence of demons in Glade.", Liu Feng said.


    "Then we can only assume the worst. Even if we are besieged by all sides, we can fight normal soldiers off. We are a huge army. But the demons are not that easy to deal with.", Damascus said.


    "Finally, someone who understands me.", Liu Feng screamed with joy inside.


    "But war is not that simple. How powerful can the reinforcements possibly be?", Balor scoffed.


    "The current demon army itself is impossible to defeat without the help of the phoenix, and the dragons. If the reinforcements come, then they will be swamped. They would rather give up this territory and recoup their losses.", Liu Feng said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 209 - Forcing Our Hand

    "Are you threatening us, boy?", Balor snarled.


    "That is not my intention, Your Majesty, I am merely trying to state the truth. Without the help of the dragons, and the phoenix, winning this war will remain nothing more than a pipe dream. Everything that we have done till now will be for naught, and all our kingdoms will be at risk.", Liu Feng said.


    "All I hear is that you are impatient, and that you cannot convince your friends to help us.", Balor said menacingly.


    "They are not my subordinates for me to boss around. I have no authority around them. They are fighting of their own will, because they do not want the demons to invade. If they want, they can just retreat whenever they want, and their territory will have ample protection. We are the ones who desperately need their help, and we need to acknowledge that. And, even if they do want to help, after one week, this war will be impossible to win. If the war sends the two demon lords, and a few demon generals on us, then the entire army will be decimated.", Liu Feng said.


    Balor looked away, as if trying to avoid the conversation now. The others in the tent had grim faces. The generals looked at each other.


    "How sure are you about this information?", George asked Liu Feng.


    "Absolutely sure.", Liu Feng said.


    "If that man knew that I had reincarnated into this world, then someone like that has no reason to lie to me. And even if he did, what information he has right now will be more dangerous than anything that will await me in the capital.", Liu Feng reasoned with himself.


    "And when did you get this information? Because if this information was that credible, then we would be en route to the capital right now. Not going a circle around the city.", Damascus asked.


    Liu Feng smiled bitterly. "Looks like unlike me, this king knows all the right questions to ask.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He then cleared his throat. "I learnt of this information when I went into the city afterwards. Before the execution. I was within the city, and I came across this credible source of mine who warned me about this.", Liu Feng said, making up a story on the spot.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me when you came to my tent at that time?", Liu Man spoke for the first time since Liu Feng came here.


    "There were two others that I couldn''t trust, and I wasn''t sure whether you would allow me to kill them, or show mercy. And wasn''t it better to wait for all the kings to come together?", Liu Feng said.


    "Right. I completely forgot. Boy. Do you have any idea the chaos that you are causing? All my children are coming to me, and asking me, is there any chance that they would be next under the sword. Killing a mage? A noble of your own? In the middle of a war?", Balor shouted at Liu Feng.


    "I only killed them because they attacked me, and tried to kill me. If they were not of Aegon, then you would be the first I would approach.", Liu Feng said calmly.


    "Balor, now is not the time for this. What Liu Feng has disclosed to us is indeed, more important. It has to take the highest priority. Telleri. We need to move to the capital soon. How long will it take if we make it as fast as we can?", Damascus asked his general.


    "Your Majesty, it will take three days. That is if we make it as fast as we can. After that, we will need at least a day of rest. Resting that close to a huge army will not be advisable.", Telleri, who was sitting at the back, said.


    "I have a distraction that will buy us that day of rest.", Liu Feng said suddenly.


    "What is it?", Damascus asked.


    "I am afraid that I cannot disclose that to you. The master of the mage tower has instructed me personally not to tell anyone what it can do until the ship has sailed.", Liu Feng said.


    "What should we do? Should we go to the capital, or should we wait?", Damascus looked at Liu Man and Balor.


    "Going there will be pure foolishness.", Balor said.


    "Your Majesty, if your concern is that we will be besieged on all sides, then we can put mages on all three sides to make sure that normal people will not be able to attack us. The power of true mages can decimate even squadrons, and together, they can destroy armies.", Liu Feng interjected.


    "Darv is standing in the back, to shield the archers. We will face the brunt force of any attack that will attempt to sneak attack us. If I have to agree to this, then I want that boy, the one that destroyed the city gates today.", Balor barked.


    "Hu Long? That will be done. And a few more to support him. Is that enough for you to agree to this? Extending a war will also not be beneficial to us at all. It will only cause the soldiers to become weaker over time, and they will be at their weakest for the most important fight.", Liu Feng said.


    "You do not need to sell the idea any more. Two kings have said yes. That means that we are moving, even if your father says no. That was the agreement that we had.", Balor interrupted Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng bowed with gratitude.


    "Then when shall we tell the soldiers?", Liu Feng asked.


    "The soldiers do not even know where we are going next. They are prepared for a full week of travel for the next siege because of some stupid rumor that spread. Just telling them that we will be speeding up for the next three days will be enough. On that day, we will tell them that this is a big fight, not the final one. They will fight more fiercely, and will not even falter. That is what Darv always does to make sure that morale is not lost.", Balor said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 210 - Arad Returns

    "You don''t want to tell them when the last battle is? What if they slack off, thinking that this is going to be your normal siege that we are going through so easily? The next battle could well be one of the largest battles that these soldiers ever face. I mean, there weren''t any wars in the last two decades that I was unaware of, were there?", Liu Feng said.


    "No. There weren''t any wars.", Liu Man quickly said.


    "This is effective boy. You got what you want. Let the proper people discuss this now. You can leave.", Balor dismissed Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng shrugged as he turned around to leave the tent.


    "And I hope that for the next few days, for the next week, you make sure that no trouble is caused. We are going to be taking a behemoth task, going all the way to the capital in one stroke. It will be exhausting for us, and it is better if we make sure that no problems occur. And almost every problem that happened till now had you involved.", Damascus said.


    "That will not be an issue, Your Majesty. I will be out of the camp for the next two days, as I have to prepare something else. I will be with you after I complete that.", Liu Feng said.


    "What are you doing now? We need you here. Who will take care of those unruly kids? Especially after you scared them so much?", Damascus asked.


    "This is another task that the master of the mage tower has given me that will help with the war. As for the leadership, I am sure that your son, Alderan will do a stellar job. But after the dawn of tomorrow, I must go back, and start preparing.", Liu Feng said.


    "You are such an unreliable person. I regret starting this war already.", Damascus sighed. Liu Feng smiled wryly as he bowed once more and left the tent.


    The sun was slowly setting at this time, but Liu Feng had no idea where Arad and the phoenix were. He was even taken all the way outside the camp, but he still didn''t meet them yet.


    "Should I just go back to the city and see if they are done with the fight?", Liu Feng wondered out loud.


    "I suggest that you do not, child.", Primitus suddenly said.


    "Primitus! Finally, a spirit answered. What the hell happened to me? Who was that person? He felt much more powerful than even the dragon king and the king of the magical forest. What is this? I thought that they were the most powerful people on the continent.", Liu Feng asked.


    "If the two most powerful people gathered only in one place, then the whole continent would have been overrun years ago. There are many things in the world that you are too weak to understand. Just grow more child. Once you are in the eighth order, slowly, things will start falling in place.", Primitus said.


    "If even you cannot answer who this man is, then how will I ever know?", Liu Feng asked.


    Primitus chuckled. "You will know if you are ever meant to know. You should know that what he said was very interesting. The fact that you got a second chance. I had my doubts when I saw your soul form, but it was interesting. You are meant to do a lot, so you do not need to stress yourself. Focus on the fight at hand.", he said.


    "Why does everyone keep saying that all of a sudden, like I am taking it too lightly. For the last three months, all I have done was focus on the fight that is coming. I have pulled all of the stops, yet everyone expects a little more.", Liu Feng gnashed his teeth as he thought to himself. He kept walking in a random direction.


    He had nothing to do right now, and he was in no mood to go back to his tent. Keeping aside the fact that he did not have a tent allotted to him, just looking at all of the other students irritated him a little more than he already was.


    He continued walking as he was lost deep in thought.


    "What are you doing, walking here?", he heard a voice behind him. He quickly shook his head and looked behind him.


    "Arad!", he exclaimed.


    "The fight was over. The phoenix deserved it, as the magical forest had heavier losses the last time the demons attacked. It was only fair. Next time, however, this honor shall be for the dragons.", Arad said.


    "Right. There is this as well. I still can''t believe such a stupid tradition exists.", Liu Feng thought to himself, but he made sure not to show his disrespect outside.


    "Is there anything new? I felt a strange presence in the camp, and I was worried that you were dead. Who was it that arrived?", Arad asked.


    "You felt that as well? I tried investigating it, but all the spirits told me that this person who had arrived was someone that I did not need to know. But the person told me that I had to go to the capital and finish the war within the week, or there will be consequences.", Liu Feng said.


    Arad''s face suddenly changed.


    "It is that person? He personally came here to help Liu Feng? That is surprising. Shocking even.", Arad suddenly said. He then looked at Liu Feng.


    "You must listen to this person. He is a very important person, and he does not have any reason to lie. If he tells us that we need to finish the war in a week, then we must try our best to do that.", Arad said.


    "Even you know who it is? Why is everyone secretive with me though?", Liu Feng asked.


    "No offense, but you are not powerful enough to know about these matters.", Arad said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 211 - Exhausted

    "What do you mean, I am not strong enough? I can deal with any demon captain, and if I break through to the seventh step soon enough, then I might even be able to take care of demon generals.", Liu Feng said.


    "Calm down. A simple seventh order mage will not be able to deal with a demon general, and I hope that you will not try those stunts. I hope that you will not risk your life on anything stupid.", Arad said.


    "It is comforting that you think that. Now, remember, I have a task for you. It is the bomb. You have to deploy it. I do not have any way to deploy it, and you are the only way that I can think of. You have to transform fully, and try it out.", Liu Feng said.


    "Are you sure that you want to do this? It is a lot of hassle, and honestly, I do not think that it can kill anyone above demon soldiers in rank.", Arad said skeptically.


    "Believe in me. I am sure of it. Based on the powers that I have seen them show, and the difficulty in killing them, the bomb that you will be deploying is truly the only confidence that I have in winning this war.", Liu Feng said.


    "Fine. But when will we retrieve it? We have to go all the way back, and then bring it all the way to the capital. That will be very time consuming, and difficult.", Arad said.


    "Wait, first before I forget, can you give me my medallion? The one that I gave you?", Liu Feng stopped him.


    Arad nodded and took out the medallion from his pocket and handed it to Liu Feng.


    "Finally. This caused me so many problems, I cant even start. Alright, anyways, I am going to start tomorrow morning. I need your help though. I do not have the strength to lift it and put it back on the truck.", Liu Feng said.


    "Fine.", Arad said as he sighed.


    Liu Feng smiled.


    "Where is the phoenix?", he asked.


    "Senior is resting at her chambers. I would suggest you do not disturb her, as the fight was very exhausting.", Arad said.


    "You are right. The fight was exhausting. You should go and rest. I do not want to take up too much of your time.", Liu Feng nodded.


    Arad nodded, and his figure flickered. Within moments, he disappeared.


    "And I thought that I was fast.", Liu Feng shook his head as he turned around and headed back to the camps. With the sun setting, it was time for him to get some rest from an exhausting day. So much had taken place in this time, and Liu Feng could barely move. He was dragging himself, about to collapse at any moment from exhaustion.


    He dragged himself to the tents. All the students murmured to each other, and looked at him with fear. He shook his head, and looked at one of the elves.


    "Where is Alderan?", he asked with a hoarse voice.


    "Y-your Highness. The prince is resting in his tent.", the student replied.


    "Who else in the tent?", Liu Feng asked.


    "He is alone in the tent. He is a prince. He does not need to share his tent unlike normal people.", the elf said, afraid that Liu Feng would do something to them.


    "Where is his tent? Point it out for me.", Liu Feng asked. Getting the directions, he walked up to Alderan''s tent. There were already a few people there, and Alderan was talking to them. The moment that Alderan noticed Liu Feng, he stopped talking to all of them, and rushed up to Liu Feng.


    "What the hell happened? You killed two boys? My father was screaming at me, asking me how I let this happen. The whole camp is shook!", Alderan said, shaking Liu Feng''s shoulders as they spoke.


    "Yeah, that happened. I am really not in the mood to reason about this again and again. I need some rest, and I do not have an allotted camp. We need to move tomorrow, and I also need to go somewhere, so it is going to be another exhausting day for me. I need some rest. You have a tent right? I am sleeping in here.", Liu Feng said. Without even taking his permission, he walked into the tent.


    Indeed, this was a prince''s tent. There was an entire king sized bed, along with a few plush mattresses laid out. There were a few more improvements compared to the normal tents that Liu Feng saw here. He shook his head as he chuckled.


    He then took out a magic stone, similar to the one that he used the same afternoon. Throwing it on the ground, he fell onto the mattresses, with the magic stone right next to him.


    He closed his eyes as he started drifting off to sleep.


    Outside the tent,


    "No, I did not tell him to sleep in there. Now he is right there, next to me. What should I do? It is not like I can move the bed now. But if any of the Aegon bastards look at this scene, they will think that I am showing off, and that I am saying Elvan is better than Aegon.", Alderan was speaking to someone else.


    "Calm down. No one is probably thinking that. He just slept there. On the side note, how exhausted did he seem?", a sweet voice came from the other side.


    "Really, you amaze me. I remember when you were asking to kill him, but in one vacation, all of that changed. How does that make even the slightest of sense?", Alderan said.


    "Maybe it was more than just the vacation that changed my mind.", Amelia said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 212 - Leaving The Camp

    The next day,


    Liu Feng woke up. He looked around and saw that nothing was disturbed. Alderan was sleeping on the bed. Liu Feng got onto his feet and stretched his arms. Yawning, he took the magical stone from the ground where he threw it the night before.


    Throwing the stone back into his spatial ring, he left the tent. It was early morning, and there was almost no one in sight. It was quite obvious that none of these spoilt people woke up early in the morning anymore.


    He walked around, looking for Arad. He forgot to ask Arad where his tent was, and had no idea. So he was stuck wandering around, with no clue as to where Arad was. He also could not start without him, because Arad was the only one powerful enough to be able to lift the missile and put it on the truck.


    He sighed at his luck as he sat down in a makeshift bench. He was outside the students'' side of the camp, and over at the soldier''s side. The sun had risen, and the sky had a faint orange hue to it.


    He looked in front of him and chuckled. With the sky getting some color, all of the soldiers had gotten up. It seemed that the army had inculcated a very heavy sense of discipline. Also considering the fact that the soldiers had to move very soon, it was only right that all of them were going to wake up now.


    "Where is Arad? I want to get to the site by the end of the day so that we can rest at the night. Why is he taking so long. In the academy he always woke up pretty early.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    "I am right here.", Arad''s voice suddenly sprang up beside him.


    "Aaagh!", Liu Feng shrieked as he got off the bench. He looked at Arad, who was sitting in the bench, with shock.


    "When did you get here? I couldn''t sense you at all. You aren''t that much stronger than me.", Liu Feng asked.


    "But I am much stronger than you. There is a reason that His Majesty trusted me with the task of guarding the contractor of our benefactor.", Arad said. "I pride myself in being one of the earliest ones in the entire tribe to get to the dragon elder level. That is around the eight order in human terms."


    Liu Feng nodded bitterly.


    "So then, shall we start? How will we be going?", Arad asked.


    "We will borrow two horses. One horse, actually. I already got my horse yesterday, and I think that I quite like it.", Liu Feng smiled.


    Arad nodded, and he got up as well and stood beside Liu Feng. Liu Feng walked up to one of the soldiers now. Being the talk of the camp with the incident that happened the day before, the soldier obviously recognized Liu Feng.


    "Your Highness! It is an honor.", the soldier bent down.


    "You do not need to bow. I am not that particular about all of this. Anyways, I need a steed. I also parked one of my own here.", Liu Feng said.


    "I shall look for a suitable steed immediately.", the soldier said.


    "Give it to Arad here. I will go fetch my own.", Liu Feng said. Before the soldier could even refute, Liu Feng was gone.


    "I can bring it, Your Highness.", the soldier whispered.


    "What about my steed?", Arad asked.


    The soldier looked back at Arad. Although his actual age was still not known, he looked like a teenager, similar in age to Liu Feng.


    "I shall bring one for you.", the soldier said respectfully, afraid that he would offend someone that he could not afford to offend.


    After a few minutes, the soldier appeared in front of Arad with a beautiful steed. The horse was white all over, and looked absolutely glorious and noble.


    "She is one of the finest we have in the entire stable. Anything for the prince.", the soldier said as he patted the soldier.


    "I will take good care of her.", Arad nodded as he put his hand on the horse. The horse neighed and it started bowing down to Arad, as if prostrating to him.


    "What is happening? I have never seen her do something like this. There seems to be some problem. I swear, it was not my fault. The horse is a good steed, and has served officers very well.", the soldier saw this and was afraid that Arad would become mad.


    "Do not worry. This is an unfortunate situation that I face. You see, unlike humans, animals have not lost their touch, and can sense danger, and true nobility like no other.", Arad smiled as he hopped onto the horse.


    "Sir, I have not put a rein on the horse. Please get down so I can do that.", the soldier said.


    "Why would you put a rein on such a beautiful creature? Why would you want to restrain it?", Arad smiled.


    The soldier wanted to say something, but he hesitated. Arad bent down towards the mane of the horse. He whispered something to the horse, and as if it could understand him, it neighed.


    The horse started moving, but Arad did not even sway. Arad left the scene, and towards the entrance of the camp. There, Liu Feng was sitting on the black horse that he rode the day before.


    "Such bright contrast. Anyone would see the both of us coming from miles away.", Liu Feng chuckled.


    "Pure coincidence, I believe. Shall we head out now? The war will not wait for us, unfortunately, and now, we even have a deadline on when to complete it.", Arad said.


    "If only I could toast to that.", Liu Feng chuckled as his horse trotted forward.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 213 - Holes Everywhere

    The sky was falling, and by now, Liu Feng and Arad were almost at the first city which had been captured. They could see the city from where they were, and there were a lot of lights coming from there.


    "Who is possibly staying in a city that has already been ransacked?", Liu Feng wondered out loud.


    "Why not? They might not have any food, so they could be forced to live there.", Arad postulated.


    "Well, we shall see.", Liu Feng smiled as he pulled up the reins, trying to get the horse to go faster.


    "That horse is tired. Exhausted. He has been running for almost five hours, six hours non stop, after the last break. It cannot go any faster. I suggest that you do not push him too hard. He has served you well, and he does not deserve any more pain.", Arad said softly.


    Hearing this, Liu Feng pulled on the reins and the horse slowed to a crawl. The horse was almost whimpering now.


    Liu Feng got off the horse and rummaged through his spatial ring to take out some food and water. He offered it to the horse, which gobbled everything up in a few instants, only to cover Liu Feng''s hands in spit.


    Liu Feng shook his head as he used some more water to clean his hands, and he hopped back onto the horse.


    "Is your horse okay? Does it need some food and water too?", Liu Feng asked Arad.


    "She is fine. I have not pushed her as hard as you pushed him. She can gallop further.", Arad shook his head.


    "Then let us get going. Don''t want to be late after all.", Liu Feng chuckled.


    The two horses trotted off at a slow pace, and after another twenty minutes, they were at the city gates.


    "Stop! Identify yourselves.", two guards were standing next to the gates, and were very cautious towards the two travelers who had just appeared.


    "Who are you? I thought that the army went through here, and then passed by to the next city a few days ago. Why are there guards here?", Liu Feng asked the guard.


    "We are the ones who will be asking the questions. Not you.", the guard snapped back.


    "I really don''t think so.", Liu Feng smiled as he produced the medallion that Arad returned to him.


    The guard looked at it once and knew that he made a mistake.


    "Forgive me, Your Highness. I had eyes, but I could not see. I hope that you will forgive me for the mistake I have made. You may pass. The whole city is your resting place.", the guard bowed down ninety degrees almost immediately.


    "Why are there soldiers here? I thought all of them left for the other city.", Liu Feng asked.


    "Your Highness, we were ordered to stay in the city and maintain law and order, because this was now Aegonian land, and we were in charge and responsible to maintain it.", the guard said.


    "Father already claimed all this land? What is he thinking? There is a war going on, but he is more concerned about the land that no one can take from him.", Liu Feng thought to himself.


    The two of them walked into the city. It was sparsely populated, and it seemed that all the lights were just for show. The city here was more cleanly and cozily laid out compared to the city that they had invaded a few days ago. The city manor was easy to find as it was in the center of the city, as compared to deep in a separate section for nobles.


    Liu Feng went into the city lord''s manor, and took a room there to rest. No one in the city was a noble, so no one dared to occupy this manor as of yet.


    "Let us get everything out tomorrow.", Liu Feng said when he went to sleep.


    Arad nodded, and he too, found a room to sleep in.


    The next day,


    "You have got to be f**king kidding me.", Liu Feng was boiling with rage.


    Indeed, what he had feared the most had turned out to be true. In the site where they had housed the bomb, there were holes dug out everywhere. All the trees that covered a canopy were gone.


    "I was gone for just a few days. Who the hell knew that I even hid it here?", Liu Feng asked.


    "Someone could have passed by, and seen the slight disturbances in the trees, so they thought that they could find something valuable here.", Arad said.


    "The most important thing though, is, did they find it?", Liu Feng said with a somber tone.


    Liu Feng walked past all the holes that have been dug, and to where he remembered that he parked the truck, and where he had put the missile. They were strangely undisturbed.


    "The man.. or woman who did this certainly did not have any mana sense, or she would have found the truck at the least. This is a normal person, who might have been following someone''s orders. I need to find who it was.", Liu Feng said as he walked in front of the truck.


    He then put his hand forward, and the air in front of him rippled. He then moved his hand across it, and the truck appeared all of a sudden.


    "Now the truck is here. What about the missile.", he murmured as he walked to where he had buried the missile.


    "I might need some help digging all of this out.", Liu Feng called out to Arad, but Arad was not even looking at Liu Feng. He was in front of a whole looking downwards. Liu Feng saw this peculiar scene and couldn''t help but feel curious. He rushed up to Arad to see what was going on.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_2030584990503660

 Chapter 214 - Still Digging?

    "What! Someone is still digging holes here? How could I not hear him?", Lucas shouted with shock. Below him, in that hole, someone was digging the hole. By now, he had obviously stopped, and was staring at Liu Feng and Arad with fear.


    "Who are you two?", the man beneath there trembled as he asked.


    "That''s the question that I should ask you, is it not? What the hell are you doing here, and who ordered you to dig holes around here? I am pretty sure that no man in their right mind would ask for something like this.", Liu Feng asked.


    The man moved back, but he couldn''t, because the place in the hole was very little, and he stumbled, hitting the walls of the hole.


    "I am sorry. I cannot tell you who asked me. They will kill my wife and my children. I am sorry. I am sorry.", the man started crying, as tears started streaming down his eyes.


    "What are you doing? Wait, wait a minute. Don''t you dare.", Liu Feng suddenly realized something as he jumped into the hole.


    The man had a smile on his face amidst his tears. He bit down. Liu Feng grabbed him, but it was too late. The man had foam all over his mouth.


    "Damn it!" Liu Feng shouted.


    "What happened? Oh, he is dead? That is unfortunate.", Arad sighed.


    "Unfortunate? How the hell did somebody even know what happened here? Now, we will never know. Goddamn it. If only I reacted a little faster. Who would have thought that they would have such fast acting poisons here too. This is too dangerous. We need to move the missile as fast as we can and rush to the capital.", Liu Feng said.


    "Again, I must caution you against putting your hopes up too high. This might not work." Arad said.


    Liu Feng nodded as he walked back to where he buried the missile. The air rippled once more as he walked over there. With furious eyes, he raised his foot and slammed it on the ground.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the huge box with chains that had been buried came to the surface.


    "I thought that you needed my help?" Arad asked.


    "Well I don''t need it anymore." Liu Feng said with a cold tone. "But I need it for lifting it up and putting it on the truck."


    Arad sighed as he walked over to Liu Feng. He bent down and put his hands below the box. Bending his knees, he lifted. His muscles, which were never prominent before, did not even bulge while he was lifting it. It was as if this was a paper weight for him, unless we looked at his expression.


    "Why is this so heavy? What kind of bomb is this heavy? I thought then, and I think now. What is in here?" Arad said as he panted.


    Liu Feng smiled faintly as he went onto the truck. He turned it on, and pulled it back. He was careful to avoid all of the holes that were all around, lest that the truck falls into a ditch.


    Arad took a deep breath as he lifted the box high and put it on the back of the truck. He then jumped forward and sat in the seat next to Liu Feng.


    "Shall we get going now? The war is awaiting us." Arad said.


    "Yes, it is." Liu Feng nodded. The truck roared once, and it grunted forward. "Looks like the charge on this mana stone is over. These things work just like batteries, they drain even though I am not using them. Such a pain."


    Liu Feng stopped the truck once they were on the road, and he pulled out a mana stone from his spatial ring. He replaced the mana stone in front of him with the new one.


    After all of this was done, he threw the mana stone back into his spatial ring.


    "Why would you keep a useless mana stone like that?" Arad asked.


    "I can use it for later. It is really useful. I can use it to take in corrupted mana and hold it so that it doesn''t contaminate the mana around it, and the surroundings. That way, the territory will be restored even after a battle with demons. If you look at the city that we were in a few days, I battled a demon captain, but the mana around me wasn''t that corrupted. So, I could battle easier. I need to make sure that an environment like that can be maintained in the capital where we are going." Liu Feng explained.


    "Again, you have not been in actual battles as much as the dragon elders have. So I suggest that you do not put your expectations high on all of your plans. While in theory, they might be a good idea, they might not actually translate to actual use in the real world." Arad said.


    "But imagining is the flame that will drive innovation. If you are able to envision the world that I see in my mind, then I am sure that you will start understanding my resolve in using this bomb, and not begging the king of the magical forest for help." Liu Feng said.


    Arad grunted in response as the truck drove forward. Liu Feng shrugged as he kept his eyes on the road. When he was coming back, there was almost no one on the road, and that was to be expected. With a war going on in the country, who would be so idiotic to be travelling at this time?


    Liu Feng was not ready to brace himself for the long drive to come, but what could he even do? This was something that he invested a lot of time in, and he wanted this to work so badly. This was his statement that even in a magical world, magic wasn''t everything that mattered. Sometimes, knowledge could help.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 215 - The Journey Back

    Liu Feng had been driving for the last twelve hours. They took breaks in the middle, and a couple of naps on the way, but they hadn''t stopped the truck for an extended period as of yet. Liu Feng wanted to so desperately teach Arad how to drive the truck so that they could take turns, but Arad wasn''t showing the enthusiasm that Amelia showed towards the car.


    Liu Feng sighed as he continued with his foot on the pedal. By now, they had already cycled through three mana stones, and even the fourth one was almost depleted, looking like it was almost transparent, instead of milky white.


    "Why are these mana stones getting depleted so fast? I thought that every twelve hours, we only had to replace it once." Arad asked.


    "That is where you are completely wrong. It is not based on time, but on consumption. Right now, we are a day behind the army. That means that we need to get there much faster than we usually do. So, I am spending more mana and making the truck go a little faster. At this rate, we will be in the second city tomorrow. We need to rest after all." Liu Feng smiled.


    "But even when walking the army was able to get there within three days. Why are we taking more than one day?" Arad asked.


    "Yeah. We should be getting there faster than one day. Why ARE we taking more than a day? I wonder. Maybe we accidentally got onto a long route, and we need to get back on track." Liu Feng smiled sheepishly.


    Unfortunately, he was right. They were on the wrong track. After the day ended, Liu Feng had no idea where they were, which made no sense to him. He traveled along the same road that he had come back in, and it took him only one day to get back. That was on horse. He was absolutely positive that the truck was faster than the horses by a lot.


    "Wait a minute! We forgot the horse back at the other city. That''s a shame. I really liked my horse." Arad sighed.


    Liu Feng glanced at him, and shook his head.


    "We will rest for today, and we will see where we are tomorrow. Hopefully, there is someone on the road, and we can ask them for directions. Please god, do not let us get lost. After all of this is over, I need to make sure that this problem is also fixed. For there not be a single sign, how do they expect new travelers to know where they were going?" Liu Feng cursed.


    Arad nodded, and Liu Feng parked the truck right in the middle of the road.


    "Why are you blocking the road? Aren''t you going to block the road for people who might come here? What if they have carts that are not able to cross? Horses cannot possibly take the carts off course through all that soil and sand." Arad asked.


    "Exactly. So the person who stops has no choice but to wake us up and ask us to move. We can ask them where the hell we are after that, and we will finally have a chance to escape this nightmare. I do not want to keep driving forever. I want to get to the capital city in one day, two at the maximum." Liu Feng nodded.


    "I wonder, however. This truck is very fast, much faster than all of the other soldiers and the entire army. What are you going to do when you get to the capital city first? You cannot possibly try and provoke every single demon by blasting this bomb early. That is just forfeiting your life." Arad warned


    "Now, that is true. But did you see that this bomb is not in the shape of a bomb at all? It is basically a box. I will need a little time setting it up, and we will drop it. After we do, it will fall in the center of demon territory. Then, we will run. We will get the hell out of there, at least ten miles away. We will go back to the army, where the army is at that point." Liu Feng explained his plan.


    "Ten miles away? Why is that? You cannot possibly think that the bomb will work even a mile away, much less ten." Arad scoffed.


    "Well, let us just say that we are running away from the demons. Anyway, the bomb will not detonate immediately, but I am sure that the demons would not understand what this is. Like you, I am also sure that they will be skeptical about what it is, and even if they know that it is a bomb, they will not rush to take action." Liu Feng smiled.


    Arad shook his head, and closed his eyes.


    "We better rest. I do not want to be there late. At the time of the war, we should not focus on silly tactics like this, and we should focus on fighting the demons." Arad said.


    Liu Feng smiled as he also closed his eyes. He also needed the rest.


    Two hours later,


    "Hello young man. What is this stupid creature that you have right here, and what is your common sense like? Do you have any sense of right and wrong? Why would you block the road like this? We are struggling to escape this god forsaken place, and then there are people like you." an angry voice jolted Liu Feng and Arad awake.


    "Finally, someone that knows something." Liu Feng smiled. He got off the truck and looked at the man who was speaking. There was an old man, along with a few others behind him.


    "I am sorry for the inconvenience caused, but I have no idea where I am. Where is your caravan coming from?" Liu Feng asked.


    "We are coming from the capital. Where else?" the old man scoffed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 216 - Straight To The Center Of The Capital

    "From the capital?" Liu Feng''s eyes lit up.


    "Where else will I be from? You are running away as well, right? Those creatures scare the hell out of me. Nothing that shit King says will convince me to stay there." the old man shook as he recollected what he had seen in the capital.''


    "So if I go straight, then I will be able to go to the capital?" Liu Feng asked, excited.


    "Yes... but what kind of sick psycho would go back to that hell hole? You have to live in detention camps so far from the city, and all of those soldiers and the creatures that the king employed were living in the houses that we spent our entire lives to build." the old man said.


    "Straight? Perfect. How far are the encampments from the city?" Liu Feng asked one more question.


    "What is wrong with you boy? We just want to move. Why are you asking all these useless questions?" the old man asked, displeased.


    Liu Feng smiled as he produced a silver coin from his spatial ring.


    "For all the information that you know about what is going on in the capital." he said as he tossed the coin up in the air.


    The night was dark, but the light from the truck and the light from the caravan was enough to show that what Liu Feng was holding up was a silver coin, which was a very valuable coin.


    "The detention camps are at the edge of the city. But many people have already left, and those who are stuck there are planning to run away. By the time you even get there, it will probably be deserted. I don''t know what the king is planning, but it seems very sinister. So many troops in there, and all of them are doing nothing but just sitting there. And those creatures, I do not understand what they are, but even the soldiers have to show a lot of respect to the ones which can walk on two legs." the old man sighed.


    "I see..." Liu Feng was lost in thought.


    "Young master. About the coin..." the old man looked at the coin with salivating eyes.


    Liu Feng nodded as he tossed the coin towards the old man.


    "I will move soon. Do not worry. Both of us are going in opposite directions. Hope we meet again." Liu Feng smiled as he jumped back onto the truck. The truck roared to a start. The old man staggered back.


    "What type of animal is this? I thought it was a bull in the dark. Why is it looking so dead? What sorcery is this?" the old man stuttered as he fell back.


    Liu Feng smiled.


    "This is the future," he said as he started driving. The caravan was conveniently parked to the side, and Liu Feng was able to manouever the truck through the road and past the old man and his crew.


    "Great. Though I wonder. How the hell were we able to miss the city? I was absolutely sure that we were going in the right direction. Well, the world works its wonders." Liu Feng sighed.


    "I thought that we were going to rest for the day? I am going back to sleep. Wake me up when something serious happens. If it is very serious though, do not fret, for I will be up and ready in no time." Arad said as he laid back onto the seat and closed his eyes.


    Liu Feng shook his head. "What is wrong with Arad these days? He used to be so respectful, but he turned so rude and so angry towards me. What changed?" Liu Feng wondered to himself.


    He parked the truck to the side this time, and the dark conveniently covered up everything that the truck was. It did not look like the machine monstrosity that shook the old man anymore. He turned the lights as well, and total silence covered them.


    He then laid back and closed his eyes.


    The next morning,


    The moment that the sun''s rays were out, they struck Liu Feng''s eyes, forcing him awake.


    "The first thing I will do after all of this is over is get a damn good sleep. Haven''t had that for a long, long time." Liu Feng cursed as he opened his eyes. He looked around. Arad was already awake, and was sitting on the seat in the lotus position. He seemed to be meditating.


    Liu Feng looked forward. The road that they were moving forward through was bare, and no one could be visible. Apparently, the old man was wrong in that everyone in the capital was leaving.


    "Oh dear, I haven''t thought about this though. What about all of the citizens? They might also die from the explosion." Liu Feng suddenly realized as his expression turned grim.


    He then shook his head. "Sacrifices must be made. I am sorry, and I will carry this sin on my hands forever, but I cannot let many more die of this. They will die a worse fate if the demons actually invade the area completely." Liu Feng thought to himself as he turned on the truck.


    He then jolted forward as the truck moved forward.


    Arad opened his eyes.


    "You are finally awake," he said with a soft tone.


    "Well, yeah. It is the morning. The sun is rising. Why wouldn''t I be awake?" Liu Feng asked.


    "No, I was just thinking, why you were sleeping for so long. Please continue. At the least, you are much better than those spoilt brats that you stopped me from killing that day." Arad said.


    "It is not that I didn''t want you to kill them, but that it was the wrong time. You must have heard it once you came back to the camp. I executed the ones that needed to be executed. Not all humans are the same. Soon, you will be able to realize the full potential that humans can show." Liu Feng smiled.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 217 - A Massive Army

    After a few hours, Liu Feng stopped. He stopped for good reason as well. Now, he could see the capital. At the least, he could see where it was located. That was because from where he had stopped, a huge black pillar could be seen. It was visible from miles, and Liu Feng could not believe his eyes when he laid his eyes on it.


    "How the hell was I able to miss that till now?" he said with shock.


    All around that area, the sky was dark, and the clouds looked like they were going to rain. Unfortunately, they were at the same level as the city, and they were not able to have a higher level view of the city, and the ones in it.


    "By the sheer density of corrupted mana that I can feel here, I am positive that there are upwards of a hundred thousand demons there. And I am talking about demon soldiers. Not that idiotic spawn. Again, I beseech upon you to rethink your idea." Arad said.


    "Don''t have a choice. Gotta try." Liu Feng shrugged as the truck kept moving forward. With every minute, the huge dark patch in the sky, and the pillar of black mist was only getting bigger and clearer.


    The place that Liu Feng had stopped was very far from the capital, and it took another hour to get even remotely close.


    "It is time. We must disembark and deploy the missile." Liu Feng said.


    "Are you sure? You have forced the army to come here without rest. The demons over there have no idea that you are here. Why not wait for the army of your to arrive, and then we can detonate the device. There is still a day left for your army to arrive. Though I am not exactly sure where they will be coming from. I have no idea how we came, and we certainly did not pass that army." Arad said.


    "Fine. We should wait for them to come, like you said. After they come, I will use a communication mana stone to ascertain their position. Till then, I should work on the missile, make sure that it is ready for deployment." Liu Feng nodded towards Arad as he got off the truck.


    It was still mid day, and the sun shone on Liu Feng as he walked to the rear of the truck. Liu Feng then glanced at the front.


    "I cannot do this without you. You are the only one with enough power to do something like this. I cannot lift this." Liu Feng shouted.


    "Deja Vu" Arad sighed as he got off the passenger seat and went to the rear to lift the huge box. With his hands on the chains, he yanked the box out of the truck and put it onto the ground. He did not even stop for a second more, and directly went back into the truck and started resting.


    "Well that was new. I didn''t know he enjoyed sleep that much." Liu Feng thought to himself as he started circling the box.


    He then stopped in front of one part and stepped forward. On the box, on one of the sides, there was a lock for all of the chains. Liu Feng retrieved a key from his spatial ring, and he used this key to unlock the chains. Almost immediately after the lock came out, the chains fell to the side onto the ground.


    The box started opening up, like it had been forced shut the whole time, and couldn''t wait to see the open sun.


    Inside, the contents were exactly what was advertised. There was a metal piece of hunk that looked like a missile, with a pointy end, and a long exterior. It did look very unassuming to be a nuclear missile, but Liu Feng barely had any help building this thing. All he had to work off was the knowledge that he had from his past life, and he was only fortunate that he got so far already.


    He opened a little panel in the nuclear missile and started tinkering with it. Unlike a normal missile, this one was filled with all sorts of magic circles, and it looked completely different and functioned in a different method than normal missiles from earth. That was pretty clear, considering that there were no computers, and the only way that Liu Feng could put the timer on the missile was with a magic circle.


    After one hour,


    "Phew! Finally done. I can''t believe that it took so much time for me to just take care of the simple work like this. God help me this should work, or my efforts for the last month will be in vain." Liu Feng sighed.


    He then let the missile stay there and he walked back to the truck. He sat in the driver''s seat. Next to him, Arad was meditating.


    "Well, I also need to try and loosen this bottle neck. All of them want me to get to the eighth order for some reason, and pity that I cannot skip the seventh." Liu Feng thought to himself as he also sat in the lotus position and closed his eyes to meditate.


    He looked within, and could feel the mana next to his heart. He could feel that it was a full mixture of different sets of mana, and there were all four types of mana.


    "Maybe if I specialized in only one element, then it would be easier for me to become a seventh order mage. It is so difficult raising my mana levels even a little, and meditating is not helping me as much as it should." Liu Feng muttered.


    He sighed, but what could he do. This was a choice that he took, and he was not in a state to change it anymore. The damage was done.


    "It is not like I am not getting any benefits though." he reasoned with himself.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 218 - Planting The Bomb

    The entire day was spent on mediating. Utter silence was all that remained, with the two of them with their eyes closed the whole time. After a while, Liu Feng opened his eyes. He saw light, but he knew that it was not the same day anymore. A night had also passed.


    "Well, looks like I have to check in on them and see where they are," he muttered as he got off the truck and put some distance between him and Arad. He did not want to disturb Arad any further, as Arad was meditating.


    He then took out a communication mana stone from his spatial ring and started activating it. This was a special stone that could always track the right person with no chance of losing the target, and it was specially locked onto only Liu Man.


    He poured mana into it, and the milky white stone turned even foggier, with the mana inside swirling.


    "What is it, Liu Feng? Where are you? Are you in the previous city at least?" Liu Man''s voice came from the other side.


    "Did you reach the capital? How tired are the men?" Liu Feng asked.


    "We are almost there. We can see a pillar of black light from where I am standing, and it is obvious that we have to go there." Liu Man said.


    "I see. Do one thing, father. Stay where you are. It is better if all the soldiers get some rest. Put up camp there. Glade might send a messenger, so allow him to come, and try to stall for as much time as you can. After an hour, you will see something truly spectacular." Liu Feng said.


    "Ten miles from the city? Are you sure? Alright, I am trusting you on this. It better be worth it." Liu Man.


    Liu Feng smiled as he stopped supplying mana into the stone. He put it back into his spatial ring, and walked back to the truck.


    "I see that it is time to do whatever you have been planning to do so for the last one month," Arad said. He was awake now, and it did not even look like he was still for the last twenty four hours.


    "Yes, Arad. It is time. I need you to completely transform now. I need to make sure that you are able to do this very easily, and able to escape in time." Liu Feng said with a concerned tone.


    "I am a dragon. Not even a weak one. I might not be able to claim that I am able to deal with a demon minister on my own, but I sure as hell can claim that I can escape from one." Arad said. He stepped out of the truck and went to look at the missile.


    "I see that you have shaped a few handles that are comfortable for holding even with my dragon claws," Arad said.


    "When you are the only one I can count on to lift it and deploy it. Why wouldn''t I make it a little more comfortable for you?" Liu Feng chuckled. He then walked up to the missile and poured in some mana into one of the arrays.


    "You have fifteen minutes now. Make sure that the missile is in the center of the city. It will be able to kill as many demons as it can." Liu Feng said.


    Arad sighed as he shook his head. He then roared to the air, and his entire body changed. His arms started bulking up, and the muscles looked huge now. His whole body was becoming bigger and bigger, and Liu Feng had to strain his neck to see Arad.


    He looked majestic, and just like Liu Feng felt when he first saw Arad in his true form. With black scales all over, and a towering height, he also looked intimidating. Arad did not waste any time on chit chat and he took the missiles with the handles. He then started flapping his humongous wings and flew to the skies.


    "Oh god, I hope this works. It better work. Please scientists. Your discoveries should be right, I am counting on it." Liu Feng muttered as he brought his hands to his mouth.


    "You have put in too many hopes into this, Liu Feng. As your spirit, I must warn you against doing so. It is one of the worst things that you can do. If this does not go as planned, then what are you going to do? You must be ready to fight." Aquous said.


    "It is not that I want to put too many hopes into this, but rather that I know that if it works, so many lives can be saved." Liu Feng said.


    He went to the front of the truck and looked at the city. The pillar looked menacing, and Liu Feng flinched as he saw it.


    "Such a concentration of corrupt mana shouldn''t exist. That must be where the portal or whatever is situated. As long as I take care of that, all of this will be over. And those goddamn ministers. Where is the dragon tribe now? I thought that they would be joining the final fight. I should have asked them before. I should have asked Arad to tell them the final fight was starting." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He brought his nails to his mouth and started biting them. He looked at the city tensly. He saw a black dot next to the pillar, and it was almost masked by the huge pillar. The black dot started getting larger and larger.


    Seeing this, Liu Feng''s face changed. He stood on guard and raised his arms. He then sighed with relief after seeing that it was Arad.


    "Nothing happened. I planted it in the center, but all that it did was cause a bit of commotion. Even the demon ministers were not bothered because I did not attempt to kill anyone. Like I said, I really suggest that you don''t keep you hopes-"


    Boom!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www....webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 219 - Explosion!

    Boom!


    Arad cowered immediately as he turned his neck to look at what caused the huge sound. The black pillar was no longer that prominent. In it''s place, there was a huge mushroom cloud that appeared, and it did not seem to be subsiding anytime soon.


    "It worked! It worked." Liu Feng started dancing with joy as he lept with joy. Till now he was so afraid that nothing that he did would work, but now that it did, he was escatic. It was truly a dream come true for him.


    To be able to create a nuclear weapon and blast it against all of their enemies was nothing short of exhilarating.


    "I told you that it would be big, didn''t I? No one listened, but I insisted on it." Liu Feng laughed. Arad was still tongue tied.


    "How does something like that even exist in this world? Something like that has no reason to exist. It shouldn''t exist. That is just an abomination. Even I am not sure that I can survive a sudden blast like that." Arad muttered.


    "Do you think that the blast was enough to destroy the portal though? Because I am not so sure about that." Liu Feng asked.


    "First, we must look at something else entirely, Liu Feng. This is going to be serious, and I am sorry, but I cannot save you from this." Arad said solemnly as he turned to face Liu Feng.


    "What is happening?" Liu Feng asked nervously.


    "This is truly surprising. I did not expect that person''s recommendation to be so powerful, and to create such an extraordinary bomb. But I am afraid that all of this warrants a lot to be done." Liu Feng heard a voice behind him. He knew that he heard it somewhere, but he couldn''t place it exactly.


    "I was so sure that he was lying, and out of his mind. But to think that he took care of half of the war on his own in just ten minutes. This is truly a surprise." another voice pitched in.


    Liu Feng turned around to see who was speaking, and he was flabbergasted. There were two men, one whom he recognized, and another who he had a strong suspicion that he knew.


    "So boy, tell me. How the hell did you create this bomb, and what did you have to give the devil in exchange?" the first man said.


    "Your Majesty, the dragon king. I-I created this bomb for the sole sake of this war, and releasing the information of how to create this bomb was not my intention." Liu Feng said.


    That was right. On one side, the dragon king was walking towards him, and right next to him was whom Liu Feng theorized was the king of the magical forest.


    "Sit down boy. We have much to talk about. Let us start with how you came upon the information and method for preparing that huge bomb, and who else knows." Bai Lu said coldly.


    "No one knows. I told no one how to do this. I did this all by myself. All the spirits were with me when I did this. They know that no one has ever taught me, and that I did this all by myself. I will never tell any one either." Liu Feng said as he walked back with fear.


    "Though I trust the spirits, I never trust a human''s mind. You are coming with us. Never would I have thought that I would have to work with you, but guess the world works this way. We cannot afford to have a missile that works this way stay in the world. We cannot let another one see the light of day." Bai Lu said coldly.


    For the first time in his life, he heard the spirits within him speak out such that those outside of him could hear him.


    "This is far from fair, Bai Lu. Do you have any idea what you are doing? Even one of the front line generals came up to him and spoke to him like he was one of ours. We have been watching over him for ten years. Do you really think that we would miss the fact that he was learning how to build a bomb that can destroy mana itself?" Aquous suddenly said.


    "Wait. Why the hell is Aquous a spirit of this boy?" the dragon king said.


    "What the hell are you talking about. How the hell did the missile destroy mana?!" Liu Feng shouted with shock.


    "You didn''t know?" Bai Lu and the dragon king spoke in unison.


    "Of course I didn''t know that the missile could destroy mana. I didn''t have any time at all to try out a few test runs. I wasn''t even sure if this would succeed as it is. You guys must be totally mistaken. I had no intention of destroying any mana. I just wanted to kill as many demons as possible." Liu Feng raised his hands up in peace.


    "Your Majesties, I hate to disturb your interrogation, but the time has come upon us to take care of the demon army. There are many outraged demons within, and they are charging out. We must get back to the army where the senior Phoenix is currently resting, and start readying ourself for the fight." Arad said.


    "Your child is right. The demons come first, then we can always take care of this midget. What can he even do? He cannot run. I will bring him. We have to go to Feng Huang, do we not?" Bai Lu said. At that moment, he disappeared from where he stood, and so did Liu Feng.


    "He could have waited to reconfirm. Fine. Arad, let us get going. The rest of the tribe will be coming shortly. But still. I did not expect such a huge thing to happen. This was beyond my expectations." the dragon king sighed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 220 - Everyone In Shock

    Liu Feng and Bai Lu appeared in the army camp within mere moments, and Arad arrived with the dragon king a minute after. It seemed that they were not as quick as the king of the magical forest.


    The camp was in chaos and disarray, and everyone was scurrying around. In front, looking at the city with solemn eyes, Liu Man was standing with his arms behind his back. Liu Feng slowly approached him.


    "Father. I did it. I was able to kill so many demons. This will considerably decrease our losses, and increase our chances of winning by so much." Liu Feng said with an excited tone.


    Liu Man looked like he was about to die. His face was haggard as he turned to look at Liu Feng.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about that explosion? Why didn''t you tell me that you were working on a project like that? I deserve to know what my son is doing as a father, do I not? I should be allowed to know what fate my army will face." Liu Man said softly, but there was rage and anger laced with those words.


    Liu Feng was confused. He thought that this was a cause to celebrate, not berate.


    "But father, isn''t this a good thing? It worked. I was not sure that it would work, so I didn''t tell any of you about it. But now that it works, look at how many wonders we hold for the future. All the soldiers are no longer required to be at the front lines. Just the mages will be enough to ward off any demons who arrive, and the higher-ranked demons will be taken care of us." Liu Feng said.


    Liu Man waved his arms, dismissing Liu Feng. He nodded as he moved back and glanced at the huge powerhouses in front of him.


    "Are there any demons that are going to approach? We have to get ready for the war now, so if you excuse me, I have to make sure that the army here does not die instantly." Liu Feng bowed and ran away before the kings in front of him could even respond.


    "Did you know, Long Che, I could not believe myself when I felt that tremor at the city over there. I was monitoring it, but little did I expect that this little guy would come up with this miracle. But you know that someone so dangerous cannot be allowed to live right?" Bai Lu said seriously.


    "If this was two weeks ago I would have agreed with you." Long Che said as he sighed.


    "What changed your opinion?" Bai Lu asked.


    "I went to Dilheim. And my god was it special. The things that he did, even imagination would not be able to create them. I have no idea that magic arrays and circles could be used like that. He took the simplest and most basic of arrays, and he used them to create a utopia. It was a human city, but it looked like it was shaping to be a city of the gods. The food there was divine, and the buildings were so huge. They took much less time to make, and the methods that they used were so unique. He has knowledge from another world, in my opinion, and he can use that to make a utopia." Long Che said.


    "Or he can use them to make the world his slave. Imagine. If he actually succeeds in making a weapon that threatens even us! He already made that toy that could defeat even a second order mage! What else does he know that could threaten something higher. He is destroying the concept of a food chain and I don''t like it one bit." Bai Lu said.


    "Humans always disregarded the concept of the food chain. My father told me that during his grandfather''s reign, when before the demon war was underway, humans were a very dominating species. You know it. You witnessed it." Long Che said.


    "And that is what scares me. Dwarves I can tolerate. They might be tempered, but they are forthright, and they do not lie. Elves are the best of them all. They are so kind hearted and the only pity is that they cannot breed as fast as those vile scum. Humans are far too greedy. If that one thing can be taken away, then this world will be so much better." Bai Lu said.


    "Let us have this discussion later. The demons are coming now." Long Che''s face changed.


    "Don''t even think about it. Do not think that another small scuffle will change my opinion of you dragons. You are barely above humans in the species that I rank. You are almost no better than them." Bai Lu scoffed.


    "Do not blame us for one mistake." Long Che said with an angry face.


    "Do want to take this elsewhere?" Bai Lu held Long Che''s collar.


    "Dragon king. Bai Lu. Shut up and let us take the matter as seriously as we should." a cold voice came from beside them.


    "Ah! Feng Huang. I will put the matter of you staying in human territory aside for a while. But that talk, we will be having." Bai Lu turned to look at the red haired woman that was trying to stop a full blown fight between the two strongest of the camp.


    "The demons are arriving soon. We can have all of these talks after that pillar of black light is down. Now, where is Liu Feng? I know that he was behind that huge cloud. I need to know how the hell he came up with that." Feng Huang said.


    "We were already on that. He refuses to reveal where he learnt the method of preparation but swears that no one will know the production method. I will be the judge of that later." Bai Lu scoffed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 221 - The Final Battle (Part 1)

    The four stood tall as they looked solemnly towards the capital and the black pillar. The huge cloud had not settled completely, but the black pillar seemed to outshine it and was more glorious than ever.


    A series of black dots appeared from the city, and they were fast approaching the army camp, growing larger in size with every passing second. Soon, it was clear who exactly it was, that had come. There were ten different demons- it was clear that they were demons from their appearance.


    In front were two demons, and they were holding pitch black weapons, a sword, and shield respectively. The weapons were exhuming black flames as they changed positions.


    "Who is the bastard who dared attack the demon army so cowardly like that? Who dares resist the demon army? You shall all face the wrath of the demon king!" the demon holding the sword bellowed.


    "You vile demon. Go back to where you came from. You can try whatever you want to do over there. Why do you want to drag this fight any longer? You know that you lost this one fair and square." Bai Lu said.


    "You dog. How dare you speak in front of the honored ministers without permission?" a demon who was standing beside the demons with the weapons spoke. It was clear that the demons in front were demon ministers, and the others were all demon ministers.


    Bai Lu''s face started twitching. "What did you just call me?" he asked. He was clearly enraged.


    "I called you a dog, like the dog you are. We will give you a chance. We will allow you to surrender, as long as you are all willing to surrender as mounts to us. Of course, these humans have no use to us. The elves, however, look very appetizing." the same demon said with a salivating mouth.


    "Calm down" the demon minister with the shield stopped the demon general and stepped forward.


    "A dragon and a white tiger. I presume that you are the kings of your tribes because you both have power levels that can match even mine and my brother''s. But fighting us is sheer foolishness. It is pointless. As long as you hand over the method with which you prepared that bomb that decimated my army and the person who was responsible for creating it, I promise you that everyone here will be spared. You will all be given some land at the mercy of the demon king. All you need to do is hand over the vile person who made this happen." the demon minister said.


    "You are pretty tame considering what happened. I think almost every single demon spawn died, and very few soldiers survived. I can feel the corrupted mana that you were releasing decreased considerably. So we are not that stupid. We can defeat you. What you are saying is pointless. Do you want to fight now, or do you want to surrender? We will allow you to leave, provided that you put those two weapons down and leave now." Long Che said.


    "You dare-"


    "Stop Ferreo. This will be the last time you speak out of turn. Many demon captains are willing to feast on your core and become a demon general." the demon minister with the shield said coldly.


    "Yes, minister." Ferreo cowered.


    "Think about it, kings of Dicain. You have a chance to allow your subjects to live. You have a chance to live. I understand that you hate humans. They shall be our slaves. All the hate that you have towards them, I will give you a chance to display them. We shall give you the best gift. We shall allow you to become a servant of the great demon king himself. You have no reason to say no." the demon minister repeated his offer.


    "You really think that I would believe you? I have been through a demon war. This is not my first rodeo, you bastard. I know better than to trust a cunning asshole that is preparing to sneak attack me the moment that I show some relaxation in my defense." Bai Lu scoffed. He glared at the demon minister with the sword.


    "Carl. You shouldn''t have done it so obviously. You could have hidden in better." the former demon minister sighed.


    "What can I do, Leon?", the demon minister with the sword, Carl, sighed. He then looked at Bai Lu. "I commend you for seeing through it like you did. But what can you do about it? Do you really think that you can stop a strike from a demonic artifact like this? This is a legendary artifact that had been bestowed upon us by the demon king himself."


    "We shall see." Bai Lu''s eyes glinted as he disappeared from where he stood. Leon, the demon minister with the shield quickly reacted. He moved back and towards Carl. He held up his shield.


    Clang!


    The shield vibrated as Bai Lu materialized right in front of Leon. He could not penetrate the shield even a little, and not even a dent appeared on the shield.


    "Fighting is futile," Leon said.


    "We can say the same about you." Bai Lu said coldly. He quickly backed down before Carl could even attempt to swing his sword.


    "What is happening here, father? When did the demons arrive? I could not arrive in time. I was trying to get the mages here so that we can battle the demons. What did the demons say till now?" Liu Feng finally got back to the scene of the fight that was happening. He was next to Liu Man, who had been ignored for the entirety of the talks that had been going on.


    "We also need to know Liu Man. Why the hell has there been a huge explosion in the city, and what is going on here." another voice came from behind Liu Feng. It was Damascus, and Balor right next to him.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 222 - The Final Battle (Part 2)

    Liu Feng turned around with a wry smile on his face.


    "It was you, wasn''t it. You were the one behind that huge explosion. So that is the reason why you stayed cooped up in that workshop of yours for so long." Damascus laughed.


    "It might be a trivial matter for you, but for us, we are not bound to Aegon by marriage. We cannot allow such a weapon to exist. We do not want to be your slave. I am sorry, Liu Man. But this alliance must be broken if the method of preparing that bomb isn''t given to us." Balor said with a solemn tone.


    Liu Man did not say anything. His eyes were looking down, and he seemed concerned about something.


    "Liu Man! This is not a trivial issue." Balor raged.


    "We will talk about this after the war is over." Liu Man said softly. He seemed weak, so immensely weak. He glanced at Liu Feng and then at the demons who were lined up, facing the army.


    "We will talk about this later." Liu Man repeated.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesties, but this war is mine as well, and it is not fair for me to stand here while the seniors over there are facing the demons all by themselves." Liu Feng bowed to them and hurried to stand by Long Che.


    "What are you doing here boy? It is not safe for you here. You cannot possibly attempt to even face an attack of a demon general. You being here only distracts us." Long Che said.


    "Who is this new arrival, I wonder? Is this the genius that came up with the weapon that was used against us? How about this, human child? I know about you humans. If you surrender to us, then your entire country will be spared, and you shall live a lavish life. I shall also let you off for the offense of killing so many demons. Think human. I am laying down a wonderful life ahead of you.", Leon said.


    Bai Lu looked at Liu Feng with concerned eyes. He clearly did not trust Liu Feng enough and thought that Liu Feng would jump at this opportunity.


    "Do not take this offer, Liu Feng. It is a ruse. The moment that you give up the method of preparing the missile, he will kill you. And your death will not be painless. Do not trust a demon to be righteous and live up to his words." Aquous said.


    "You guys have been with me for ten years. How the hell do you not trust me? Do you really think that I would take this idiot''s offer up like that? I am not that greedy, and I will probably have a better life if I take care of these buffoons." Liu Feng said out loud.


    Long Che snickered.


    "Now that you are done trying to poach a pitiful kid, why don''t we take this to the next level?" he said. "Dragon Tribe! Assemble!" he shouted.


    All of a sudden, behind Long Che, a series of men appeared. Some of them looked old, some of them looked young, and all of them were immensely powerful. Liu Feng knew for a fact that all of them were more powerful than him, and that was saying something considering that he was in the sixth order.


    "So then. Do you really think that you can go against us? The offer still stands. You can leave now, and destroy the portal on your way there. But let me tell you just one thing. It will not be easy fighting against us when you are down so many people. Once all of the demon generals topple over, then do you really think that the two of you can hold off any further?" Long Che sneered.


    "This fight will not happen here, do not worry. You can meet us at the heart of this city, and you shall see what the demon army is truly capable of. The weapon might have been powerful, but we are not idiots. We have contained it enough to ensure that the army is not finished. It is still much more powerful than the midgets that you have here." Leon scoffed.


    "Then why don''t you go ahead and scurry off to your little hide out? We will meet you there, and we will finish you off." Bai Lu said with a smile.


    The demon generals looked at Leon and Carl, who were bursting with rage. They nodded at them, and the ten figures vanished from sight.


    "Thank god. I was not prepared for a full blown fight here." Liu Feng sighed.


    "You are mistaken, child. The fight would have been more favorable to us here because there is no corrupted mana here. But for us, there are certain matters that take precedent. And right now, the biggest priority is figuring out what you did. You have always been a mystery. First, I couldn''t see through a human, and that was the first time that it has ever happened. Next, I find out that you have a contract with Aquous? That is unprecedented in all my life, and in all the history books. Two king spirits have never selected a single human." Long Che said.


    "We should take this to a more private place. I do not enjoy being looked at by so many gross creatures. Is there any place private that we can use for this.... talk?" Bai Lu asked.


    "We can make place, Your Majesty. I shall empty a tent and get it ready for you. But I must let you know. You will not find anything suspicious from me, and I do not intend to tell anyone the method of preparing a nuclear weapon." Liu Feng said.


    "A nuclear weapon? A peculiar name for such a destructive weapon. I am intrigued more and more now." Bai Lu said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 223 - The Final Battle (Part 3)

    Liu Feng shut his mouth immediately. He looked away, trying to avoid this conversation. He walked towards Liu Man.


    "Father, are there any tents that we can use? The king of the magical forest, and the king of the dragons require a tent for a private conversation, and I am clueless to which tent I can use." Liu Feng asked.


    "Just use some tent. No one can say anything. Just leave me alone. I have too many things that are going on in my head." Liu Man said.


    Liu Feng nodded and he looked towards Long Che and Bai Lu. He then walked towards the closest tent that he could see. He peeped inside. All that he could see was that there were a few cots, and a few clothes lying around haphazardly.


    He nodded, and he stamped on the ground with a lot of force. Three slabs of earth rumbled up forming three makeshift chairs. The cots on the ground started leveling, and they fell over. It looked pretty messy, but that was not of Liu Feng''s concern. He knew that they wouldn''t say anything, considering that he was the crown prince, and they had no choice but to listen to whatever he did.


    "Looks like you are really looking forward to this interrogation. For you to prepare so much." Bai Lu''s voice came from behind Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng turned around. He saw that both Long Che and Bai Lu were inside the tent now, and they were sitting on the two slabs that he had prepared side by side.


    "I have nothing to hide. Why would I be afraid? I was open about the entire process to Arad, and I have already told him and His Majesty, the king of the dragon tribe all about my plan to detonate the bomb." Liu Feng said confidently.


    "He told you about this plan?" Bai Lu raised his eyebrows.


    "What do you think? Would you really believe that a bomb exists in this world that can destroy half of the demon army, and that he would salvage all of the entire war? Of course I didn''t believe him. A weapon like this shouldn''t exist in this world." Long Che said.


    "Your reaction was understandable. You have never been able to look at such a weapon in your life, and you simply did not know that this was possible. But I believed, and I knew that such a thing was possible. It was because I knew that I had the necessary materials that I put this plan forward with such confidence. And as for the method of preparation, it was not like I hid anything. The spirits within me have witnessed every step of the way, and they know exactly what needs to be done to replicate my success. But the question is, would you use it? I debated for hours on whether it was worth it. I am confident that even now, with the detonation of this weapon, thousands of innocents died because they were forced to take part in this war. I only did this because more would die if I didn''t use the weapon." Liu Feng said.


    "What he said makes sense." Long Che nodded.


    "Of course you would favor his words. He is your master, in all essence. I know that after all of this is over, his country or whatever will become the new Kingdom of Fire, and you will be their guardian angel. But do you think that I am going to leave it at this? If he uses this once more, then that is a loss for the continent itself. It can destroy mana itself, and that is a problem." Bai Lu shouted.


    "Wait a minute! If nuclear weapons can destroy mana, then isn''t there a chance that it can create it as well? If I can make a nuclear reactor of sorts, then I can think of mana as a sort of energy and I can use any energy to convert it into mana." Liu Feng rose up as he thought out loud.


    "Do you understand a single thing that he said?" Bai Lu pointed at Liu Feng as if he was looking at a crazy man.


    "Not a thing. But I heard something about creating mana or something." Long Che said.


    "Your Majesties! The problem that you have with me is that I accidentally destroyed mana, is it not? Then I shall strive hard and work to make a device that can undo what mistakes I have done. Once the war is over, then I will have time for such behemoth endeavors. As long as you let me do it, I shall not disappoint." Liu Feng said.


    "Do you really think that I would trust you boy?" Bai Lu scoffed.


    "I shall work only in Dilheim. You are always welcome to come and make sure that I am working on what I said I was. You can monitor me." Liu Feng said.


    "Do you think that I am just going to waltz into your city? It has the detestable dragons within them. Once the war is over, I will make sure that there is no dragon within a hundred miles of me." Bai Lu scoffed.


    "As usual, you are still stuck in the past. Not a single dragon in our tribe even knows the reason for this hatred that you have towards us, yet they are taught that the unreasonable king of the magical forest will kill them once he lays his eyes upon them. Trust me. We see even humans better than you. Some among them are more morally upright than you are." Long Che scoffed.


    "You dare!" Bai Lu shotued.


    "I do. What are you going to do?"


    "Seniors. You are our biggest defense against the two demon lords. Without you two working together, it is going to be impossible to deal with them. Please work together at least until the war is over. After that, I will not interfere." Liu Feng said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 224 - The Final Battle (Part 4)

    "Funny you say that boy. You act as if you have a say in this matter. You are just a midget that a lot of people favor. That means nothing to me." Bai Lu sneered.


    Liu Feng looked at Bai Lu warily.


    "I have no more energy to deal with you. Fine. I will talk with this fool after the war is over. This war better go properly though. I am leaving my back open, and I do not want to get crossed by you guys." Bai Lu said.


    Long Che nodded at Bai Lu and winked at Liu Feng. He then left the tent. Bai Lu also left shortly. Liu Feng let a short breath of relief. The ground beneath him started shaking, and the slabs of earth that came out went back into the ground.


    He fell onto the ground flat and looked up. All he could see was the red tent drape.


    "Wow. I still cannot believe it. The nuclear weapon worked. If even this worked, then so many things are possible. Oh my god. I cannot wait to try them all out." Liu Feng giggled to himself.


    "Let me warn you, Liu Feng. This is not going to be an easy path that you are taking. There will be many who will go against your ideals, because this is not knowledge that belongs to this world. All of us spirits knew that you were different when a soul that looked like it was twenty years old belonged to a five year old. We knew you were special, but we did not inquire. The mortal world is not so easygoing. Be careful. That is the only advice that I can give you." Primitus suddenly said.


    Liu Feng nodded. He hopped back onto his feet and left the tent. Outside, he could immediately see that the three kings were talking to each other. They were intensely discussing what Liu Feng assumed were the next steps that were to be taken.


    He jogged up to them and they noticed him.


    "Good. The demons are gone, and those powerful seniors are all gone. It is your turn to speak now. You messed up my entire plan. Now, I have to explain to the army that this is actually the final battle, and they will start getting all tensed up. Do you have any idea what happened? Why didn''t you just tell us that you were planning this?" Balor raged.


    "It was not my intention to keep this a secret. It was just that I did not have complete confidence that this would succeed. Even now, if I repeat the exact same thing, a useful product might not come out. I did not want an army of north of a hundred thousand to rely on a faulty weapon. I could not afford to increase your expectations as well." Liu Feng explained himself.


    "At the least, he thinned the demon army quite a bit. That is what counts. This will help us, considering that now, the demon army is probably not bigger than our own army. And I am positive that the Glade army did not even survive the attack. As for Tyrion, it is a pity that he might have died, but it is better if he did. That way, even the remaining Glade army will be leaderless." Damascus said.


    "Yes. All of that is good. We should go in now. This is the right time to go in." Liu Man said.


    "Now? Why now? The army is too tired. We will be demolished if we take such an exhausted army into battle. They have been traveling for a whole three days. They barely had a few days of rest. I am not allowing this." Damascus disagreed almost instantly.


    "The army is too exhausted. The moment that the dragon tribe and the others leave the army, we will be decimated. Instead of lambs waiting for slaughter, we can charge in, and do what we can, and wait for those people to kill the upper echelon of the demon army. Then, they can take care of the smaller ranks as well, and the war will be over." Liu Man said.


    "I agree. I want this war over as soon as possible. Waiting for another day will only put my men in a more tensed and stressed state." Balor said.


    "Fine." Damascus conceded.


    "That reminds me. Father. Where are the mages? The children. I only found the students. The disciples of the mage tower are nowhere to be seen." Liu Feng asked.


    "What do you think happened? They are on all four sides of this army. They were put there to make sure that no demons could intercept us from the side. You made us come to the capital so quickly after all." Balor said.


    "I see. Now that it is no longer necessarily, can you please get all of the mages here? I want them to be assembled as we charge in. They will be instrumental in taking care of the demon soldiers. I will be taking care of any demon captains that are present." Liu Feng said.


    "Fine. You are in charge of the mages after all. I don''t want to take care of any of this. I just want to finish this." Balor said as he turned around and left.


    Now, Liu Man and Damascus looked at Liu Feng.


    "That weapon. Was that something that the master of the mage tower came up with as well?" Liu Man asked with a trembling voice.


    "Father. I will explain all of this later. This is a truth that you have to eventually hear. I will reveal it to you later. But now, we have so much to take care of, and I do not want to put more stress on you." Liu Feng said with a worried face.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 225 - The Final Battle (Part 5)

    Liu Man nodded.


    "Leave me. I will tell George that we will leave for the war right now. Damscus. You shall do that as well. We should finish this now, or it will be never." Liu Man said.


    "I shall tell Teleri to do that same." Damascus nodded. He turned around and left. This left Liu Man and Liu Feng alone.


    "You should have told me about this Liu Feng. You should have told me about the project that you undertook." Liu Man said.


    "Father. It was not that I didn''t want to, but that it was better if you didn''t know about it. I couldn''t guarantee its success." Liu Feng explained himself.


    "Fine. Whatever. We shall charge in. Tell the dragons and the rest that we are moving in, and they are welcome to join." Liu Man said.


    Liu Feng nodded and he also left Liu Man. Liu Man was alone now, and he looked around at all the chaos that played out in front of him. His mouth was moving as if he was muttering something, but no words came out. His eyes were tearing up, but not a drop of water fell out.


    He closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. He opened them back, but the weak and staggering Liu Man was gone now. What replaced him was terrifying, and it was like he was a different person altogether.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Two Hours Later


    The whole army was standing neatly in arrays, and it was clear in their stature and eyes that they were tired. They were very tired, and they were all looking front with eyes filled with fear.


    The army was not silent as it should have been. There were whispers everywhere, and it was like there was no one commanding the army because everyone was talking to each other.


    "Why are we going in now? And to the final fight? We are far too tired. They won''t understand it, those bastards. They were riding horses after all. We had to walk all the way. This is far too unfair." A soldier was saying.


    "What can we even do? We have no choice. Do you want to die?" another soldier next to him shut him up instantly. It was clear that a lot of soldiers were disgruntled by this order.


    At the front of the entire army, George was on a horse, ready to lead them all to battle. He shouted out with a loud voice, "Men! This is the final fight. One final fight and we can all head home and go back to our comfy beds. One final fight, and we will be victors!"


    The message, though short and clearly powerful, only excited a few men. Not everyone was ready to charge ahead and give up their lives that easily, and they didn''t even have enough energy for it. George shook his head as his horse trotted forward. They were all going towards the huge black pillar that was still visible, and stroke fear in everyone that viewed it.


    Meanwhile, Liu Feng and the mage division was behind a platoon of soldiers, and they were in charge of dealing with all the demon soldiers and the demon captains. Although Liu Feng wanted to be leading the army in the front lines, George disagreed, saying that the lives of mages were far too important.


    So, they set out. With each passing minute, the black pillar in front of them grew bigger and bigger, and it only seemed to dampen the mood more.


    Soon, the city itself was visible. The walls towered over them all, and the gates were visible. But what was more surprising of all of this, was the fact that the gates were open. Wide open. Behind the gates, only a black mist could be seen, but it appeared as if the demons were taunting the army to come in.


    Liu Feng could see this from where he was standing, and he clenched his fists. He was furious, but he did not lash out. He looked at George, who was far in front of him, waiting for his decision.


    It seemed that the decision did not take long to make, because the army was charging into the cities. Liu Feng took a deep breath as he followed them all. His eyes were still on George, when he suddenly yelped with shock.


    "What happened, big brother?" a voice came from behind him.


    "Nothing Hu Long. I was just surprised that my father also joined the fight. I thought that the kings would all be inside, safe and giving commands from there." Liu Feng said.


    "Isn''t that wrong though? Shouldn''t the kings be giving the orders straight from the field, and helping everyone by showing them an extraordinary example? That is what I learnt in all the classes." Hu Long said.


    "You innocent boy. If only that were true." Liu Feng sighed.


    The huge city gates passed them by. Liu Feng could see not a single tower or building in sight. He presumed that the nuclear explosion helped in dealing with that. But he also noticed that the black mist was but a facade. The moment that he stepped into the city, he could feel that the air did not have a lot of corrupted mana within. In fact, there was not a lot of mana at all. It was like mana no longer existed here.


    "The guns should be even more helpful now. They will be able to use mana, and the demons will not be able to recover as much. But the students will be ineffective. They will be children to a slaughter in such a place." Liu Feng realized.


    He halted the army behind him and turned around.


    "All the students who do not have a contract with a spirit shall turn around and retreat as there is no mana in the air. They shall not participate in this battle." Liu Feng declared.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 226 - The Final Battle (Part 6)

    There were murmurs everywhere, but the students were well aware of how powerless they were at this situation. All the soldiers behind them, who were shielding them, were disgruntled, to say the least.


    "How are they sending the students back, and making the children fight? Do they have no shame?" a soldier quipped.


    "What did you just say? I dare you to repeat that again." one student heard what the soldier just said and was just enraged.


    "Silence. You are all powerless here. Every moment that you stay here is another moment that you are wasting my, and everyone''s time. Move it. After the soldiers all move in, maybe we can use you all for some corpse disposal." Liu Feng shouted. The last thing that he wanted was a fight amongst themselves.


    They walked, and quickly caught up to the first platoon that went on ahead. Liu Feng stopped the children behind him for a moment, who were all on horse back, and trotted forward faster to catch up to George and Liu Man.


    "What are you doing, Liu Feng? Why are you breaking the formation?" Liu Man asked.


    "I must ask you why you are here first. You did not participate in any of the subjugation." Liu Feng asked.


    "I am not that weak. This is the final battle, and it is important that every fighter comes out. I am one of the more powerful ones. Of course, I will come out. And what will everyone think if their king does not lead in battle?" Liu Man said. His entire demeanor had changed, and it was as if he was a completely different man than a few hours ago.


    Liu Feng looked at him with suspicion but finally reeled his eyes off.


    "There are demons approaching. We must assume position and defend. Where are the seniors? Did the go ahead?" Liu Feng asked.


    "They went forward, probably dealing with the higher ranked demons." George nodded.


    Liu Feng nodded back, and slowly the soldiers in the first platoon started splitting up to form an area where the children could stand. The children rode forward, and soon, they were flanked by one row of soldier on all their sides, like a shield that was stopping everything outside from coming in.


    "Where are all the students? This many mages will hardly make a dent in the demon army, if their scale is what I presume it is." Liu Man asked.


    "They were sent back. In such an environment with such little mana, they wouldn''t make a difference because their spells wouldn''t work. But, a few elves have remained, and they all have their own mana storage, so they will be able to fight against the demons reasonably." Liu Feng said.


    "You shouldn''t make decisions like that without me. You could have outfitted them with a gun, and that way, they would have been useful." Liu Man said harshly.


    "What will they do with a gun? Guns are already few and far between. Better if we give them to someone who can actually use it. It seems that bringing all the students here was a waste." Liu Feng shook his head.


    Liu Man sighed as he shook his head.


    "Do whatever you want. I just have to say. I am disappointed in you. I expect you to tell me what you do, and to ask me for permission for everything that is of substance. I hope that you will not make this mistake once more. This war is very important, and I cannot afford to mess this up." Liu Man said.


    "Yes, Father." Liu Feng nodded. Then, his face changed. He looked around, and slowly, the mist around them was still present, but he could see silhouettes amongst them.


    "The demons are here!" George shouted. All the children looked serious, and they all started chanting. As for all of the soldiers, they certainly weren''t there as placeholders. Every single one of them had a gun in their hands, and they were aimed at the silhouettes, ready to shoot.


    The blurry figures became clearer.


    "Demon soldiers and some demon spawn? How did they survive the nuclear attack. Looks like the minister wasn''t bluffing. They did shield the attack, and they still have a sizeable army." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He raised his arm, and a greatsword appeared in it from his spatial ring. He got off of his horse, and started walking into the mist, towards the demons.


    "What are you doing, Liu Feng? This is not a joke. Come back this instant." Liu Man scowled.


    "I am sorry father, but it seems that you are very troubled today. I am the biggest defense against these demons, and I want to make sure that not a single extra life is lost." Liu Feng shrugged.


    His figure disappeared as he ran into the mist. Clangs of swords and blood splatters could be seen through the mist. But Liu Feng could not stop all of the demons. They still came forward, and it was time for the children of the mage tower to get to work.


    "Everyone. This is very important. Two mages will focus on one demon soldier. Or else, they will not die. They are very tenacious. Attack after the demon soldiers have been hit by a blast from a gun." Hu Long was shouting at the children. He had taken up the role of the leader nicely after Liu Feng left this void.


    The children were also good followers of orders. With the soldiers of the army starting to blast the demons with the guns, spells from the children also hurled towards them. An all out fight had just begun.


    Behind them, the soldiers and the archers of the elves were also not standing freely. Barrages of arrows fell on the demons, and casualties were appearing in their ranks almost instantly.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 227 - Battle Of The Giants (Part 1)

    Liu Feng was slashing his sword without rest. He looked up and saw that a barrage of arrows were hailing down on him. Quickly raising his sword, he blocked off the arrows that were coming towards him. The demons next to him, however, was not so lucky. Many demon spawn felt the heat as the arrows pierced their legs, arms, and for some, their heart and head.


    "They should know that I am here right? Why are they firing so randomly? Are they joking right now?" Liu Feng was enraged. But he was not in a position to go back to the army and complain about his position. His goal was to find all of the demon captains and take care of them. For him, only the demon captains were the biggest problem, because those stronger than him were dealing with the demon generals, while those weaker were dealing with demon soldiers and demon spawn.


    He kept walking after the elves stopped firing arrows, seemingly to restock. Liu Feng was showing no mercy at all, and within mere minutes, he was covered in blood. The blood was black, and it sizzled on his body. It was not his blood, but rather that of his enemies, who were lying on the ground, strewn apart.


    "So many demons. I should have thought about making two nuclear weapons. They wouldn''t have thought that there would be two of these and they would have fell for it again." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He heard the sounds of a fight from somewhere. Confused, he walked towards that direction. Just then, another barrage of arrows fell on the ground next to him. Luckily, he was not hit by any of them, considering that he was very far from the army now. He felt that the mist around him was also disappearing slowly, and it thinned out to clear air after he took a few steps. He could see that the sky was still dark, but at the least, he could see what was going.


    Blast! Boom!


    Liu Feng''s eyes widened as he gazed at the fight that was taking place in front of him. The dragons that Long Che had commanded were fighting the eighth demon generals, and the fight was just provocative. The huge bursts of mana that Liu Feng could feel almost a few hundred meters away, and the magnitude of sounds that he could hear were the pure testament to how much big the fight was.


    Liu Feng suddenly turned around and raised his sword.


    Clang!


    "Wow. I didn''t expect a human like yourself to see a sneak attack like that so easily. Looks like my skills are rusting." a cold voice came from the mist that Liu Feng had just passed through. Liu Feng''s hands were tightly clenched on the sword as he looked at the direction of the voice coldly.


    "A demon captain. Finally." Liu Feng said quietly. But it was clear that even this low voice could not escape the ears of the demon.


    "You wanted to meet a demon captain? What? Are you those suicide cases that the general wanted us to know about? Fine then. I will give you a nice death. That is what you want, isn''t it?" the voice continued. After a few moments, Liu Feng could see the demon that was speaking.


    The demon was scaled, and it looked like it came straight from a river. It looked like a fish that mutated with a human and formed something similar to both of them. Unnerving among them all was the fact that the demon did not have any eyes. Just a mouth, and a few openings on the neck.


    Webbed ears and arms gave the demon fish like qualities.


    "That is disgusting. Why would a demon like that exist? I thought that demons were all the superior race, but it is quite clear that you aren''t." Liu Feng laughed.


    "What did you say human? I dare you to repeat that again." the demon said.


    "I said that you looked disgusting." Liu Feng said again as he jumped forward. With the sword on his side, he was approaching the demon rapidly, almost gaining on it.


    "You vile creature! The demon ministers are giving you too much mercy by letting all of you live." the demon shouted.


    Liu Feng grinned to this statement as he raised his sword and let lose. The sword turned red as mana flowed from Liu Feng''s hands into the hilt of the sword. Steam and vapors could be seen coming from the sword.


    The sword got contact with the fist of the demon. Fist versus weapon, it was quite obvious that weapon won. The demon wailed with pain as it flayed around a broken wrist.


    "Looks like the first thing that your demon ministers need to do is to outfit all of you poor blokes with a weapon, so that you don''t make a fool out of your selves." Liu Feng kept taunting the demon captain.


    The demon had enough of it. It charged towards Liu Feng at an ungodly speed. Liu Feng looked at the demon seriously now as a green glow appeared on his feet. He started moving back slightly as he moved in a rythim. By the time the demon was in front of him, the greatsword was right above Liu Feng''s arms, ready to strike.


    "You fell for it." Liu Feng said as he brought the sword crashing down. Liu Feng felt blood and flesh tear apart as he brought the sword down, and he quickly retrieved a cloth to clean his body to make sure that none of the blood was getting anywhere within his body. The demon''s blood contained a lot of corrupted mana and the last thing that Liu Feng wanted to do right now was to have it in his body.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 228 - Battle Of The Giants (Part 2)

    Liu Feng looked forward. The corpse of the demon captain just laid there, unmoving. But right next to the corpse, another demon appeared.


    "How is there a human with this much power? We were told that there were no humans of power here." the demon spoke.


    "How did you know that? Who was the traitor who sold off our information? After I am done with this, I shall slay him myself." Liu Feng snarled.


    "A dead man does not need to know. You are surrounded, child. I cannot believe that you killed a demon captain, but do you think that you can go against five on your own? Then you must be dreaming." the demon scoffed.


    Liu Feng turned around to look what was happening. Indeed, as the demon has said, there were four other demon captains surrounding him, and they all looked like they were ready to tear him apart.


    "How many of you even are there? Twenty? Thirty? So many of you should have died in the explosion right? You couldn''t have survived that. So how the hell are there five demon captains here when the fight is all the way over there?" Liu Feng wondered out loud.


    "Those puny humans do not require our interference to kill, and the generals will make quick work of your helpers. This is a losing war, human." the demon said.


    "You should really stop saying that again and again. Who are you even trying to kid?" Liu Feng scoffed.


    "You are right. Words are meaningless. Attack him. But keep him alive. The generals have informed me specifically to just take off all of his limbs except for his right arm if necessary. Detain him." the demon said with a cold voice.


    Liu Feng felt a shiver down his spine.


    "Take off all the limbs except for his right arm? They are that vicious? They are demons, but still. How can they go that far?" Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He gripped his greatsword hard as he took a few steps back. He did not go too back, afraid that his back would be exposed to the demons behind him. He turned around all of a sudden and started running towards the nearest demon.


    "Trying to run away, you coward? Do you really think that you can out run us?" the demon that he was running towards sneered.


    Liu Feng did not respond. He could feel a cold chill behind him, and knew that the demons behind him were giving chase. A green glow appeared below his feet as he jumped. He jumped high, and completely evaded the demon in front of him. He continued running away.


    "You despicable human. All you know is to run away. I cannot believe that Kzargh lost his life to someone so shameless." the demon, who was not behind Liu Feng, shouted with anger.


    Liu Feng turned around to see the situation properly. The five demon captains were running towards him, and they were gaining on him fast. Liu Feng looked around. This was still the capital city, and there were buildings everywhere. Liu Feng grinded to a halt with a wall right behind him.


    "Finally aware of the situation that you are in? You are stupid. First, I thought that I would be merciful. But you are just irritating. I should teach you a few lessons before handing you to the esteemed general." a demon said.


    "Do you really think that I came here because I was done running? I came here because it was easier fighting." Liu Feng grinned as he turned around.


    All of a sudden, the great sword in his hands disappeared, and a normal sword appeared. It was the weapon that he had trained in for years, and that he was most comfortable in. Against so many powerful demons, this was the one weapon that he could use without fear.


    "Pyrus. I need you now. It is time to use that spell." Liu Feng said.


    There was no response.


    "Pyrus?" Liu Feng asked again, but it was like he was completely ghosting Liu Feng.


    "Damn it!" Liu Feng cursed. He raised his sword to defend an attack of an enraged demon who was rushing towards him. The sword clanged, but it held on.


    "Where the hell is Pyrus?" Liu Feng was at his wit''s ends.


    "He is not free right now. He is helping out the dragons. They too, rely on Pyrus for their powers, and the king of the dragons is heavily reliant on Pyrus for many of his attacks. It is clear where his priorities lie." Aquous suddenly said.


    "Good thing that you are here though. I need a heavy attack that will be able to put all five of the demons here on a stand still so that I can catch a breather and then take care of them one at a time." Liu Feng said.


    "Fine. Channel the mana within you and I shall direct it to do what you wish to do." Aquous said.


    "You are a life saver." Liu Feng exclaimed. He then started circulating all of the water elemental mana in his body, which was a lot, and took it forward. It started circling, and started coming out of his body, making a ball of what appeared to be water, in front of Liu Feng.


    "Trying a few magic tricks now boy? Why don''t you just give up and we will take care of you very well." the demon in front of him said. The others started laughing.


    "Why should everyone here be so perverted? It feels like war is just a fight to see who will make more mistakes, and more morally questionable commands." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    His eyes were on the ball though. Over the years, his focus had been on the fire element, because he knew that it was the best offense, and he felt like it was a perfect fit for him. He did not use a lot of the water element because he felt that it just wasn''t suitable for him.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 229 - Battle Of The Giants (Part 3)

    The water started becoming cold. Extremely cold. It started solidifying, and cracks appeared on the surface of the ball. It slowly moved towards the five demons, who were looking at the ball of mana with contempt and with laughing faces.


    "So this is all that you could muster up? A ball of liquid mana? Children are children." a demon laughed.


    The ball of mana was in front of them right now, and it just stood still. One of the demons just couldn''t help it, and it took a few steps to poke the ball of mana with its finger.


    Crack! Crack!


    The mana started moving all of a sudden, and it consumed the demon like it was a wild fire. It expanded in a flash, and before the other demons could even react, they were all frozen. They looked like they were ice sculptures to any one who didn''t know better.


    "That was terrifying." Liu Feng said.


    "People tend to underestimate the water element, thinking that you cannot attack with it. It is too bad, they just don''t know what they are missing." Aquous said.


    "Yeah. Some people." Liu Feng laughed uncertainly.


    He looked ahead. The battled field was empty now, and he could not see anything. On one side of the city, there was nothing to be seen. It was just flat ground. But on the side that Liu Feng was on, and around the edges of the city, the buildings still stood standing.


    "If the demon ministers took the heavy brunt of the force, then they should be at least a little injured, right?" Liu Feng thought to himself. He looked at the black pillar.


    It was humongous, and he was extremely close to it.


    "I took care of a lot of demon captains. I think it is time for me to take care of this." Liu Feng thought to himself. He slowly started walking towards the pillar.


    Luckily for him, the battle of the higher ups was going on to the side, and Liu Feng could conveniently skip through to the pillar itself. After a little walking, he could see what was causing the huge pillar to appear in the first place.


    Right underneath the pillar, there was a circular portal of sorts, but the portal was just existing. Nothing was seen inside the portal, and Liu Feng assumed that the portal was just dormant. He looked around the portal. As expected, there were several demons that were guarding the portal. He switched back to the greatsword as he started walking towards the portal.


    "What is going on? Why are there only demon captains and demon soldiers here? There should be at least one demon general to guard here, right?" Liu Feng thought to himself as he slowly showed himself to the demons.


    "Intruder!" they cried out.


    A lot of them charged towards him. Liu Feng got back to fighting. He gripped the great sword as he started swinging the sword towards them. With every swing, he grew more and more tired, because he had been fighting for quite a while already, but he did not stop.


    "I am losing my mana supply, and these idiots are dying too quickly and increasing the corrupted mana in the air. So irritating." Liu Feng grumbled.


    The group of demons that was guarding the portal was thinning, and slowly, only one demon was left.


    "You despicable human. You shall not pass. Once a demon general comes here, you shall meet your demise. Your entire kingdom shall be massacred." the demon spat out.


    "I could say the same thing about you." Liu Feng said as the greatsword came crashing down. The demon fell on the ground, and all that Liu Feng could see was the portal now. He walked up to it, and started studying it closely.


    There were runes everywhere, but they all looked crude, and as if they were temporary. The portal itself was made of metal boundaries, and Liu Feng could recognize a few of the circles there, but not all of them.


    "I have no idea how to destroy the portal. What the hell should I do?" he wondered out loud.


    "Take a look around. Something like this should have a power source, should it not?" a familiar voice whispered in his ears.


    Liu Feng turned around, but he could see nothing.


    "That man. He is here. What is he doing here? He should be helping us right?" Liu Feng was shocked.


    There was no response. Liu Feng recalled the words of the man who just spoke. It was the same person who advised him to rush to the capital as fast as possible.


    Indeed, there was a bright and purple colored crystal nearby. But to call it big was an understatement. It was at least twice as big as Liu Feng himself, and Liu Feng had a strong suspicion that it was a magic crystal, which was nigh impossible to break.


    "How do I deal with a power supply like this?" he wondered as he walked up to the crystal. It was propped up by a platform of sorts, and just like before, there were magic circles everywhere. But one thing that Liu Feng noticed after coming close to the crystal was that it wasn''t completely purple. The top of the crystal was completely transparent, like it was not completely full.


    "They must be storing mana inside it to use for this. Oh my god, this is troublesome. If they want to, then they can speed up this process." Liu Feng''s face changed.


    He raised his greatsword and struck the ground on which it lay. The magical circles started shaking, like they were alive, and that they were the ones that had to bear the brunt of the force.


    "Just what do you think you are trying to do?" Liu Feng heard a cold voice behind him.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 230 - Battle Of The Giants (Part 4)

    Liu Feng turned around with shock. In front of him, Leon, with the shield in his hands, was looking at him furiously.


    "Looks like I was lenient with you. I thought that I could use you. But that was just wishful thinking. I shall subject you to the most painful methods possible, and take out everything that you know before I kill you. You will be begging for death once I am done with you." Leon snarled.


    "You better pick on someone your own size. He is just a kid, and yet here you are, leaving your dear brother alone and coming after someone who can barely kill a few demon captains." Long Che suddenly appeared behind Liu Feng.


    "Do you really think that you will be able to stop me from taking this boy away? The portal is right next to us. I can just fill it up right now, and you all will be finished." Leon smiled.


    "If you could finish the portal, then you would. But both you and I know that you cannot do that, because you would lose your life. I know for certain that you don''t obey the demon king because you love him. He forced you. So how about I tell you to ***k off, and we destroy this portal." Long Che said coldly.


    "Do you really think that you can destroy the portal with me, the shield, here? That is true wishful thinking right there, I tell you that." Leon laughed.


    "How about the two of us then? Do you think that you can stop the both of us together?" Bai Lu appeared in front of Liu Feng as well. He was no longer in his human form though. In front of Liu Feng was a huge white tiger which was at least a few times his size. His fur shined, even though the sky was dark and there was no light coming from there.


    "Interesting. Who would have thought that a mythical beast would work together with a dragon of all people? It seems that you were quite afraid of us indeed. But that is again, not of my concern. Do you think that with the two of you here, I would be standing all alone? I have my own brethren who will help me." Leon smiled.


    As he said this, Carl and seven generals appeared behind Leon. Liu Feng noticed that there were seven generals, and not eight. It seemed that there were already casualties.


    He looked behind himself, and saw that the rest of the dragon tribe had also appeared behind him. The entire fight had just appeared right next to him, and freaked Liu Feng out.


    "Why did everyone come here? If it was just two of them, then it would be fine, but now that everyone is here, I will definitely lose my life." Liu Feng screamed inside. But outside, he maintained a cool exterior.


    "We need to break those magic circles. I am sure that if someone breaks the ground beneath it, then I can take care of the residual magic and turn the circles into dust. If we can break the connection between the source and the portal, then we can focus on the war more properly. Something like this will take at least a few days to put up once broken, and I am sure that no one will be able to do that in a high intensity situation like a war." Liu Feng told Long Che, who was standing right in front of him now.


    "Just try and survive for the next few minutes. After that, an elder will be with you, and you can work on that." Long Che said.


    Liu Feng nodded, and he looked around. The dragons were also a little tired, and it was apparent from their bodies. All of them were fully transformed, but the situation did not give Liu Feng the luxury of being able to marvel at their majestic appearances. He was only focused on what he needed to do, and that was to take care of the portal.


    The dragons rose as they met the demon generals in battle once more. Long Che and Bai Lu were looking at Leon and Carl with unmoving and unwavering gazes. None of them moved an inch. Neither did Liu Feng, because he was afraid that he would change the equilibrium, and screw things up.


    Finally, Bai Lu moved. Rushing forward, the huge white tiger swiped his claws toward Carl. But Leon intercepted the attack by blocking it with his shield. Long Che roared as a fire sword appeared right above Leon and Carl. It came crashing down almost instantly, and Leon was forced to block that instead, leaving them open to an attack from Bai Lu.


    Blast!


    The two demons were forced back after this exchange, and it left Leon coughing out blood.


    "Looks like your shield is not completely almighty. I was afraid that it would be something like the goddamn demon with the armour, but you are nowhere near that level." Bai Lu scorned.


    "You..." Leon was about to refute, but he coughed out more blood.


    "How dare you. I was holding back until now. But this is the final straw. I will show all of you the true power of a demon minister. You people went too far." Carl shouted.


    Standing a few meters away, Liu Feng was barely holding onto the ground with each and every exchange that passed. With the fire sword, he felt like he was about to be melted, and with every strike of the people fighting, he felt tremors that were hard to suppress in his own body. It was like the fight was making the organs inside his own body jump out.


    He was also trying to understand the magical circles on the link between the portal and the mana source, and was trying to figure out how to break it completely.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 231 - Battle Of The Giants (Part 5)

    "Tell me now. His Majesty told me that you know which magic circles to take care of?" Liu Feng heard a voice pop up behind him.


    Liu Feng turned around to look at an old man who looked like he could fall over at any point in time. But Liu Feng knew better than to underestimate him. That was because this was one of the men that appeared behind Long Che during the first confrontation between the demons and the dragons. This was a dragon, and a very powerful one.


    "Yes, elder. We need to break the circles which are green in color, and as long as you destabilize the ground below the purple colors, I will make sure that they are properly taken care of." Liu Feng said.


    "What is the difference between the two? I never cared about magic circles as a child." the old man smiled.


    "The green circles are to send the power to the portal, while the purple circles are stabilizing the flow. If the purple circles are not taken care of properly, then the whole power supply here will detonate, and probably everyone here will die." Liu Feng said.


    "This is a very important thing to do then." the old man smiled. He walked forward and he pointed his fingers towards the green circles. Within instants, the circles disappeared.


    "How long will it take for you to take care of the purple ones?" he asked.


    "At least an hour. I hope that the sirs up there can take care of the demons by then. If the demon ministers get too desperate, they can always fill up the source, and the green circles will not take more than a few moments to reimpose." Liu Feng said.


    "I shall guard you till then, I suppose." the old man chuckled. Liu Feng nodded. He looked at the purple circles with serious eyes, and sat in front of them. For some reason, all the trembles that he felt before were gone. It seemed that the old man was shielding him from all of the battles.


    Liu Feng left all of the outside world and focused on the task at hand.


    "Hahaha, Look at this now. You have just two demon generals remaining. What are you going to do now? Do you really think that you stand a chance still? You are fighting a losing battle, and it just got worse." a bloodied up Bai Lu howled with pleasure dancing in his tongue. He was escatic with each and every demon death.


    Long Che, who was now in the dragon form, was not interested in speaking. It was not just the demons who had lost some, but the dragon tribe also had a few casualties.


    Next to them, a bright red phoenix appeared.


    "Where the hell have you been all this time?" Bai Lu asked.


    "I was making sure that none of the kids died. All of them were contract holders, and it would be a pity to see them die." Feng Huang smiled.


    "Yeah, right." Bai Lu scoffed.


    "With the three of us, we can force that sword demon, Carl, I think, outside and focus on him. If we can kill him, then the fight will become infinitely easier." Long Che said.


    "How ill you separate them?" Bai Lu asked.


    "You take care of Leon. I will take care of Carl with the Phoenix next to me. She complements me after all. Leon shouldn''t be a problem. It will just be a battle of attrition between the two of you." Long Che said as he moved forward. Carl and Leon were right next to each other.


    Long Che punched forward, but obviously, Leon blocked it with his shield. But this time, Long Che rescinded his punch and held the shield with both of his hands. Holding them with his claws, he hurled the shield, and Leon along with it, away.


    "He is yours. This one is ours." Long Che shouted to Bai Lu. He then proceeded to start attacking Carl.


    Now Carl was by no means weak. With a sword in his hands, every attack that he put forward was deadly, and Long Che and Feng Huang did not dare face any of them straight on. They avoided the attacks while attacking Carl with fire balls, and swords made of fire.


    "I will focus my power on a more concentrated attack, but you will have to distract him." the phoenix said. But this time, she said it in a strange language that was unintelligible to the demon. It was in khair, the language of the spirits.


    Long Che nodded, as he continued attacking Carl.


    "You think that you can avoid my attacks forever. Just wait till one of these swings hits you. Then you are all going to the ground." Carl shouted like a maniac.


    Long Che did not respond. He continued to avoid all of the attacks of Carl as he continued to hurl his own at the demon. He also made sure that he was the only point of attention. Unlike Leon, Carl was not as level headed, and he did not seem to recognize that there was another person on the battle field who was no longer participating in the attack.


    "You coward. Face me head on." Carl shouted.


    "Throw away that sword and I will entertain you." Long Che responded. He flew up and hurled a pillar of fire towards the demon.


    All of a sudden, Long Che felt a wave of heat coming from one end.


    "Leave. She is ready." he heard a voice come from Pyrus.


    Long Che nodded as he disappeared from where he was standing and reappeared right next to Feng Huang. He glanced at Carl, who looked confused and bewildered until he laid his eyes on Feng Huang.


    "You bastards. You were colluding from the start? You cowards!." Carl shouted as he rushed towards Feng Huang at a frightening pace.


    "Too late." Feng Huang whispered.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 232 - Battle Of The Giants (Part 6)

    A wave of fire rushed towards the demon minister, and it consumed him whole. Unlike his brother, he did not have any defensive capabilities, and this took a toll on him.


    Aaaaargh!


    Carl shouted with pain. His skin was boiling at this immense heat. Slowly, the skin burned, and an unsightly sight was all that remained. Long Che did not stand still at this. He continued to attack the demon with his own fire blasts, and it only helped to hasten the process.


    For a whole ten minutes, Carl was screaming. Just a few hundred meters away, Leon was trying everything that he could do to rush back to Carl, but he was stopped by Bai Lu at every turn.


    "You bastard. Leave me. I will kill all of you. My brother!" Leon shouted desperately, but he still could not move from where he stood.


    Carl fell to the ground, and all that was left was a charred remain of bones, and among all those bones, stood a purple crystal sword. Long Che flew down to retrieve the sword.


    "It still has a lot of corrupted mana within it. Shame that we can''t use it yet. After the fight is over, we can attempt to replace the corrupted mana within it with pure fire mana instead." he commented. He then looked at Bai Lu.


    Leon was going crazy now. He was attacking Bai Lu with desperation, and he no longer had any care for his life.


    "Help me, fast. This demon is out of his mind. I need your help to contain him." Bai Lu shouted towards Long Che and Feng Huang.


    Long Che nodded as he rushed towards Bai Lu and intercepted Leon.


    "Thank god everything else is done. He is the only demon left, isn''t he?" Bai Lu asked.


    "Yes. The rest of the elders have taken care of the rest of the demons, and I have no care of the smaller ranks. That human child should take care of them all himself. Now, this crazed demon is all that remains. Too bad, he is the hardest to deal with." Long Che nodded.


    "A battle of endurance. Call your tribe here. They can also help." Bai Lu said.


    "We are sufficient. They will not be able to help against someone like this demon. They will be slaughtered. I am not going to risk their lives." Long Che disagreed.


    "You bastards! I will take all of you to the death with me. At least, I will have avenged my brother!" Leon shouted. His eyes were completely black, and black veins appeared all around his body. He looked like he was going crazy.


    Meanwhile, Liu Feng was sweating as he was trying to dispel all of the purple magic circles. He was completely concentrated on what was going on. The old man stood behind him, and was just looking at what he was doing.


    Slowly, one of the magic circles disappeared.


    "Finally. Just three more left." Liu Feng sighed.


    "Liu Feng? What are you doing here? What has happened here?" Liu Feng heard a familiar voice.


    "Father? What are you doing here? Why are you here? This is a very dangerous place. You might die! And what about the army? What about them? You cannot just leave them like that!" Liu Feng exclaimed as he saw his father walk towards him.


    "The war is over. The demons have all been vanquished." Liu Man said.


    "Here as well. Only a single demon minister is left. We just have to take care of that one person." Liu Feng nodded.


    "What!" Liu Man exclaimed loudly. "All of the generals and a minister is dead?"


    "Yes, father. This is going spectacularly well. All I need to do is take care of the magic circles here, and the portal will be completely deactivated." Liu Feng nodded.


    "I see." Liu Man said, down cast.


    Liu Feng then turned back to go back to work on the magic circles.


    "What will happen if something goes wrong? Why don''t you just destroy all of them together?" Liu Man asked.


    "They will all be destroyed, father. I need to be very careful with them." Liu Feng replied.


    "And who is this man, standing right here? You trust him enough to leave him like this next to you." Liu Man asked.


    "This is a dragon, father. He was guarding me, making sure that the fight wasn''t going to distract me from the work that I was doing." Liu Feng said.


    "That should no longer be necessary. I will look after my son. The fight is over after all." Liu Man smiled.


    The old man looked at Liu Man and back at Liu Feng with furrowed eyebrows.


    "The fight might be over, but deactivating the portal is extremely important. I cannot risk having such an important task being done without supervision. I need to be sure that nothing can distract the young man here. You do not need to be concerned, however. Your son is in good hands." the old man said.


    Liu Man nodded as he walked up to Liu Feng. He put his hands over his shoulders, and sighed.


    "You are doing terrific work, son. Terrific work." he said.


    "Thank You father. But my work is not done yet. Just give me a few minutes. I shall complete everything, and then we will have cause to celebrate." Liu Feng said.


    "You said something back then. You were the one who came up with everything right? The bomb, the train, your entire city, it was you wasn''t it?" Liu Man muttered.


    "Yes father. It was me. I promise, I will explain everything to you." Liu Feng said.


    "No need. There is no need to explain everything. I am sorry. I will explain to your mother." Liu Man said.


    Liu Feng''s eyebrows raised. "You knew?" he asked.


    Cough!


    Liu Feng coughed out blood all of a sudden. He looked down. All he could see was the crystal sword that only his father could use, pierced through his chest.


    "Fa-Father?"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 233 - Dead Man

    "Fa-Father?" Liu Feng looked back with shock. He couldn''t believe his eyes. His father was holding the sword that was pierced through his chest.


    "I am sorry. You were just too much of a problem. I didn''t want to do this, but you just happened to had to have been the person who thwarted the plans of the demon king. Why did you have to do something like that?" Liu Man asked tears in his eyes.


    Liu Feng could still not understand what was happening. He did not know what his father was talking about.


    "You were the traitor father? But how could you betray our own continent? You love the kingdom. Why would you give it away to these demons?" Liu Feng asked. Blood still dripped from his mouth and from the sword.


    "You bastard. How dare you try and kill the young master. He is the contractor of our benefactor." the old man raged as he struck Liu Man. Liu Man let go of the sword and flew off. The old man rushed to catch Liu Feng, who was now falling to the ground.


    Liu Feng smiled weakly.


    "I am dying. I know that I am dying. But we have a different problem. Tell your king to leave. Tell everyone to leave. The magic source here is going to blast any second now. I am the only one who can stop the detonation for some time. Tell them to retreat. I will detonate the crystal after they leave. That way, even the demon minister here will also die." Liu Feng said with a low voice.


    Swoosh!


    Arad appeared next to Liu Feng in an instant.


    "How did this happen? How was someone able to attack him? Right in front of your eyes? With a sword? How did you allow something like this to happen you damn senile fool!" Arad roared.


    "He was my father. No one would be able to foresee this outcome. Leave, all of you. This is time to go. I cannot hold the circles for long. All of you should just escape." Liu Feng said.


    Arad took a gulp. He glanced at Long Che. The whole battle just stopped. The demon minister also realized that the magic crystal was about to detonate.


    "Hahaha! Look at this you fools. You better run now. You are all going to die! This is the perfect ending to this. All of you deserve to die!" Leon laughed.


    Liu Feng looked up. Bai Lu had appeared right above him.


    "Please protect the army. They must not have been in on all of this. They do not deserve to die. They are all normal people who were here on orders. We cannot let them all die like that. I promise I will stop the detonation until you move away. But at that distance, you should be able to protect the army and all of the people there." Liu Feng asked Bai Lu.


    He frowned, and the huge white tiger turned into the handsome man that Liu Feng saw just a few hours before.


    "I am not going to try and stop you. Your sacrifice is just going to be one in thousands, tens of thousands like this. But it is commendable. I will give you the signal. You can release the mana then, and I will stop the whole army from being killed. But do you think that you deserve an ending like this? You can be saved." Bai Lu said.


    "Better them than one of me." Liu Feng smiled.


    "Ah! When have I seen such a selfless human? It has been far too long. Long Che. This is not a time to be finding solutions. It is time to leave. Respect his final wishes." Bai Lu sighed as he looked towards Long Che, who was still battling the demon minister.


    Long Che punched forward, and Leon was sent flying far away.


    "Fine. Let us leave. It is what he wants after all." Long Che said as he disappeared from where he stood. The dragons and Bai Lu also disappeared. The only one who remained was Arad.


    "I never imagined that you would be the only casualty here. You are the one who was most prepared, and the only one who cared, yet you are the one who has to pay the price of fate." Arad said with moist eyes.


    "What can we do? I made this mistake myself. I should have seen this happen. I didn''t. Just promise me one thing. Can you tell Amelia that I defected instead? Tell her that I became a traitor, and that I killed my father to leave. I do not want the whole kingdom to fall into chaos. Tell them all that Tesarion was the one who was named the next king, and only tell Tesarion the truth." Liu Feng said.


    "Why would you want to do that? I thought that you humans cared about how you were portrayed in history books." Arad asked.


    "I would not want Amelia to live in sorrow. Better have her feel angry and let her move on. I pity my mother. She will be devastated. You should leave now. The demon minister will be approaching me shortly." Liu Feng said.


    "It was a good time knowing you, Liu Feng," Arad said.


    "I have just one question, Arad." Liu Feng asked.


    "What is it?"


    "Why did you stop calling me master? I never liked it, but you suddenly stopped." Liu Feng asked.


    "Because I thought that you were my master. But His Majesty just said that you were someone that we had to support. That you were not exactly our master."


    Liu Feng chuckled. He nodded, and Arad also disappeared. Liu Feng struggled as he got upright. He looked forward. In front of him, the purple circles were shaking, and they grew bright as if they were going to detonate at any time.


    "Human. Looks like it is just the two of us. Now, are you willing to reconsider my offer?" Leon appeared in front of Liu Feng.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 234 - The Spirits Grieve

    Liu Feng turned around to look at Leon. He was standing over him, grinning.


    "You can stop this? Can you actually stop this explosion from taking place? Or are you going to take me away before I die?" Liu Feng asked.


    "No one can stop that mana crystal from exploding, dear child. But I can always take you and escape. All if you agree to give me that method of preparation. Just lean in to the other side that will eventually win. The demon king is one of the most powerful beings in the whole world, and no one will be able to stop his decent into this continent. Not that puny resistance force, and not you. So accept this offer. How much longer do you think you have?" Leon laughed.


    "You said that no one can stop this from exploding?" Liu Feng asked.


    "No. Don''t do it. Do not betray this continent. You are a person that all four spirits trusted, and became your contractor. Do not break this trust. Please." Pyrus suddenly whimpered in his ears.


    "We have no right to say this to the poor boy. He is about to choose between life and death. That is a situation that he is in because of the responsibility that we have pushed on to him. Let him choose for himself. Will he die a hero, or will he become a villain? To fight against the same ones that he swore to protect?" Aquous interhected.


    Cough! Cough!


    Liu Feng grinned.


    "You don''t have to be so cringe. One life was already a boon. I was lucky to get a second life, but it seems that God had cut that short. What can I do about it? That is just fate." Liu Feng wheezed. "I am not going to go down so pathetic. Let the world know that I was a hero till the end." Liu Feng shouted as he released his hands. Suddenly, purple light fell out of Liu Feng''s hands.


    "You fool! Do you have any idea what you have done? You have killed us all. I cannot escape in time. I will-" Leon stopped as he saw the mana crystal that was acting as a power source grow brighter and brighter.


    "Curse this. I will not give up hope." the demon cried out as he started running. He was not nearly as fast as the dragons, and Liu Feng could see him.


    "Looks like this life was also a bust." Liu Feng sighed.


    The purple mana source started shaking, and it started jumping from where it stood. Cracks started appearing within it, and all that mana within it started going haphazard.


    "So many regrets. I did not do anything right at all. This life was as bad as the last. Problem after problem, I only made things worse for me. I should have just had a quiet life, and married someone and settled down. Why did I have to have such big aspirations? No. I should have had bigger aspirtations. I should have been more powerful. I should have created a bigger and better nuclear weapon that could have killed even the demon generals and the demon ministers. I should have done things better. I was the one who made these mistakes. Just give me one more chance god, and I will show you that I will not let you down. I will give you a good show for sure. After all, isn''t that what you wished for?" Liu Feng shouted at the sky with frustration.


    "Heh."


    Liu Feng could swear that he heard a voice. He looked around, but there was no one around him. He looked up again, but the sky was dark, and he couldn''t see anything in it. It was like no one was there, yet someone spoke. Someone had responded.


    Liu Feng glanced at the mana crystal. It was stabilizing. It was like some supernatural force had stopped it.


    "Did he listen? There is no way right. Don''t tell me! God is there and he liste-"


    Boom!


    The crystal broke into thousands of pieces which all hurled in different directions. But this was not what was so scary. What was so scary was the fact that there was enough mana to blast a whole city, and it was hurled in all directions.


    Liu Feng closed his eyes as the mana swept him, and a few shards of mana crustal struck his body. He felt his consciousness draining.


    "Guess that was just wishful thinking, eh?" he thought to himself.


    The world became black soon enough, and Liu Feng was greeted by the same scene that he saw a decade and a half ago.


    "I am dead again. I should have expected this. This was the only possible outcome. Hope is a goddamn bastard, to think that I heard something. It was a good run. I only wish I fully ran that Amelia route. I think it would have gone somewhere." Liu Feng whispered to himself.


    He looked around.


    "I think this is purgatory? But wasn''t the last time instant? I was instantly taken to another body. Looks like last time was a mistake, and this time, I have to run full circle, and I have to go to the gates of hell." Liu Feng thought.


    He wanted to move, but his body was frozen in place. He glanced down. His body was in it''s spiritual form, and it looked like he was back in the same form that he was in during his last life.


    "What is happening? Don''t tell me that hell is just staying here in darkness for all eternity?" Liu Feng cursed.


    "I wonder. Why is it that you have given up on life so early? I thought that you had so much to do. You gave quite an impressive speech just a few seconds ago. Why are you so resigned to fate now?" Liu Feng heard a voice from all directions.


    "Zeus?" Liu Feng exclaimed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 235 - Zeus Intervenes

    "Zeus?"


    "It seems that you still recognize me boy. That''s a good thing, that is a good thing. I was worried that you would go crazy thinking that you would die." Zeus'' voice laughed.


    "What are you doing here? I thought that you spirits were unable to leave the spirit realm?" Liu Feng asked.


    "I told you when I made a contract with you, didn''t I? I would give you three chances to save your life. Any more and your body wouldn''t be able to handle it. Now is time to cash into one of those chances." Zeus said.


    "But I am already dead. What can we do now? My body is destroyed." Liu Feng said.


    "You forget child. I am not a normal spirit. I am the king of them all. I am the lord of even the king spirits. And I do not have a normal element. I control the laws of space and time. I was worried that you would not be able to have enough mana, but you are surrounded by a sea of it. Now isn''t that very convenient?" Zeus chuckled.


    "But where is all that mana? Don''t tell me that you want to use the mana from that mana crystal! All of that is corrupted mana from the demons. We cannot use that mana. That would not work right? You and the spirits cannot use corrupted mana. I spent days just removing a sliver away from my body." Liu Feng exclaimed.


    "Do not worry child. Mana is but a way to use power. It is the channel through which we spirits process our thoughts, and make real what we think. Corrupted mana is indeed, the mana which is no longer from the continent, but of the demon continent''s, but all that will do is hamper how we use it. There is not a demon here that would use this mana, and the demon king is not looking. Why not take a little and use it for our own? Although this is an experiment that I have never tried before, your stint in the magical forest gave me a new found confidence in this." Zeus said.


    Liu Feng wanted to move, but he still could not. All he could see was his body, the tattoos on it, and he felt his left eye burning.


    Wait. Tattoos?


    "Why the hell are there tattoos?" Liu Feng looked at his body. There were indeed four tatoos on his body.


    "The marks of the spirits! They are still on my body!" Liu Feng realized.


    He still felt pain in his left eye, and it was growing stronger by the moment. He recalled the moment of the contract ceremony. At the end, Zeus had given him one final gift by completing the contract on his left eye. The mark was there, and it was acting up right now.


    "Is he turning back time? If only I could see it. I would understand what was happening." Liu Feng sighed.


    All of a sudden, his left eye started glowing. In the black space that he was floating in, a sudden light came from his head, illuminating a path. It was bright, and it looked like there was a flash light tied to his head.


    He felt his body moving, pulled back. He tried to turn to see what was happening, but nothing happened. He could still not move his body.


    The darkness faded away, and Liu Feng could see that the area around him was purple, and he could see a huge purple field of sorts.


    "This is where I died." Liu Feng realized.


    Liu Feng could move his neck, and he looked down now. He was mid air, and he could see exactly where he was. He was in the middle of the sky, and could see a lot of buildings. But foremost among them, he could see the center of this purple field. He could see a tiny dot there, and knew that it was the exact place where he had met his demise.


    "I still cannot believe it. How did it come to this? Why did my own father betray me? Why do such things keep happening to me?" Liu Feng muttered.


    "Remember Liu Feng. I did not save you because of the sad and regretting person that you are right now. I am taking such a big risk because of that one speech you gave. You did not want to resign your fate to someone else. Then do not. Here you are. I am giving you a new lease in life. Enjoy it." Zeus said.


    Liu Feng heard a snap of a finger, and he felt a huge suctioning power. He felt himself falling down fast, and he suddenly stopped right at the ground. He could not move for a little while, but Liu Feng knew well and good where he was. He knew this familiar feeling. It was his own body, and he loved it. He missed it immensely, and he got it back.


    "I am back! I am alive!  A third chance!" Liu Feng shouted, but no noise came out of his throat.


    "Looks like I am still too tired. It will take a while to get some rest. I need to get back to optimal state as fast as I can. The whole kingdom will be in uproar if this information spreads. I need to give them a signal. But how?" Liu Feng thought to himself. He tilted his head.


    He could see a glinting ring on his hand.


    "My spatial ring is still intact? How is this possible?" he thought to himself.


    He tried to will some mana towards it, but he couldn''t. He felt no mana in his body.


    "Impossible! How did you come back to life? This is truly a miracle!" Liu Feng heard Avian exclaim.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 236 - Resurrection

    Liu Feng started coughing. He looked around him. After a few deep breaths, he regained some energy.


    "I am back. Guess that some higher power in this world still wants me alive. But give me some mana fast! I need to retrieve something from the spatial stone, and I am useless without at least some amount of mana." Liu Feng said.


    Liu Feng felt a stream of cool air flow into him, and he directed that into the spatial ring. Moments later, a mana crystal appeared in his hands. He poured mana into that as well, and the crystal rose up and flew to the sky.


    A minute later, the whole sky was lit up with fireworks, and only one word was written on the sky, which was made even cleared by the fact that the sky was still dark.


    Help!


    For a mile around Liu Feng, the word Help could be seen. Liu Feng was absolutely sure that someone would be able to see this, and he had trust in the superhuman physical senses of the dragons.


    Liu Feng continued to gobble in mana from his surroundings greedily.


    "Liu Feng? How are you alive?" another voice crept up into Liu Feng''s mind.


    "Late for the party, eh Primitus?" Avian commented.


    "This is a story for another time, respected spirits. Right now, I need as much as mana as I can get so that my body can actually move. Mana has healing powers that I am desperately in need of right now." Liu Feng said weakly.


    As he said this, three other streams of mana flew into Liu Feng, and his pale complexion became rosy gold in a matter of seconds. It was as if he had woken up from a deep sleep, and it was just that his body refused to move, even though it was filled with power.


    He got up slowly, and looked around once more. All he could see was a plain field. There were no more buildings near him, not even near the place that he had gone to when he fought with the demon captains. It seemed that the buildings he had seen when he had descended down to the earth was that of the outskirts of the city.


    "I feel alive. It is so good to be alive!" Liu Feng shouted out as he took another deep breath of air. Forget the spirits, who were as shocked as one could be, even Liu Feng was finding it a little hard to believe. He never thought that Zeus would be able to bring him back to life and turn back time specifically to make sure that his body remained the same.


    "I thought that my body would become a Frankenstein sort of thing after the corrupted mana was used." Liu Feng thought to himself. He slowly walked towards where he remembered the army was supposed to be.


    "They will have to wait for us, won''t they?" Liu Feng thought to himself.


    "Wait a minute! If the news that I betrayed my father reaches the ears of the soldiers, then I am completely screwed. I need to rush over there." Liu Feng''s face changed as he tried to run, but to no avail. His legs gave away immediately, and he tumbled onto the ground.


    As Liu Feng winced in pain, he also looked up to see a few black dots approaching him at a terrifying speed.


    "How is this possible? Not even I could survive the brunt force of that attack. You were lying right next to the crystal. Don''t tell me! Did you betray us? Did you let that demon give you a power that should not belong to this world?" Bai Lu asked defensively. He looked around, as if someone was going to attack him at any time.


    "Do not worry. Even I do not know what happened. All that I can possibly say from what has happened is that someone powerful wants me alive, and that is possibly the only reason that I am here standing, I mean, lying here in front of you." Liu Feng said.


    "You are actually alive. Thank God." Arad appeared next to Liu Feng.


    "What happened? How long has it been since I was gone?" Liu Feng asked.


    "The blast happened a few minutes ago. Almost immediately after that wave of mana swept through us, that huge display in the air attracted us here. Who would have thought that we would witness such an impossibility to happen?" Arad said.


    "Then that means that you did not tell anyone anything?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Of course. We all had bigger issues to think of rather than telling all those soldiers why their king and their prince was dead. " Arad said.


    "My father. Is he actually dead? He was hurled a long way. Is there any chance that he would have survived that? The least that I could do is ask him. Why would he do such a thing?" Liu Feng said with a down cast tone.


    "He was one of those traitors who would rather live than fight with honor. Peter here made sure that he was dead. I am sorry, Liu Feng, but sometimes, you just have to accept the truth. Your father wasn''t the man that you thought he was." Long Che said as he sighed.


    "At the least, can everyone please stay quiet on what he did? The whole kingdom would fall into unrest if they knew that the war that they fought and the king that they fought for were on opposite sides. They would not allow a king who sided with the demons to be a king any longer. I am probably the only one who can become the next king seamlessly, and that is what I should do next." Liu Feng said.


    "So then I am looking at the next king of Aegon? The new kingdom of Fire?" Long Che chuckled.


    "It is not the kingdom of Fire. This will be the new kingdom of miracles. The train? The nuclear weapon? All of that was just twentieth century stuff. I have yet to pull the big guns." Liu Feng grinned with his mouth wide open.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 237 - The New King

    "The twentieth century? What are you talking about? Don''t tell me! Do you have a bomb that is actually more powerful than the one that you used now? Weapons like that should not exist in this world." Bai Lu looked at Liu Feng menacingly.


    "Sometimes, what makes a kingdom powerful are the people. By uniting every part of the kingdom, and bringing a lot of proper implementations, I will be able to do so much more. Forget fighting this much. If the whole demon army arrives next time, I will be in a position to stop them single-handedly without even losing a life. All I will have to lose is a little bit of sleep to achieve all of this." Liu Feng said.


    "Lofty claims. Can you back them?" Long Che asked.


    "You promised to stay in my city. I will make the capital a new wonder of the world. I will show you things that you have not even seen in Dilheim, and I will make a paradise. But all of that aside. I need to go to the army now. They will be in panic without a true leader. And I have people that I need to see, right now." Liu Feng said.


    "I will bring you there." Arad nodded as he leaned forward and took Liu Feng in his arms. He looked like a damsel being saved by the hero, and Arad jumped up to leave the place. After a few moments, the others who had come also left.


    Army Campsite.


    "Where the hell is the king? And the crown prince? How can both of them disappear like that? Why did His Majesty just rush in like that? Just because there were fewer demons? I have no idea what is happening right now." George was moving around frantically.


    The army itself had set up a site where they were battling the demons. The war had been won because there was no longer a demon in sight. Just corpses and blood. The children who had fought painstakingly were resting, and George was left taking care of all the problems and unrest that came after.


    "Sir! The dragons have returned. They have the crown prince in their hands. He is healthy, and nothing seems to be wrong with him. His Majesty, the king, is still nowhere to be present." a soldier came near George and said.


    "The prince is here? I will take that at least." Geroge breathed a sigh of relief as he rushed towards where the soldier pointed. Indeed, he could see Liu Feng. Liu Feng had also noticed George pacing towards him, and he walked towards George.


    "Your Highness! This is wonderful. It is time to celebrate. The war has been won. Never before has a war of this magnitude been won with such few casualties! Where is your royal father? He had disappeared from sight." George asked.


    Liu Feng''s face was grim.


    "Don''t tell me." George staggered back.


    "Father was brave. He thought that he would be able to help, and he did. He valiantly vanquished a few demons but was caught in the crossfire of the bigger fights that were taking place. He could not keep his life. He was a brave warrior till the end." Liu Feng said.


    "This cannot be happening. Of all people to die, why did it have to be him?" George muttered.


    "This is not the time to panic, General. Although it pains my heart to do so, the first thing that we need to do is shift the command to me, and return to the capital. With the onset of the Demons, there is a new era that is going to come, and it will not be a very kind one. With the war just behind us, all the kingdoms north of us will have their eyes on us. We cannot afford to lose focus now. I need to speak to the kings of Darv and Elvan now." Liu Feng said as he darted his eyes to the side, They hovered at a spot for a moment, and Liu Feng walked away from Geroge.


    "The moment that you died, he took control. He might be decisive, but I am not sure if he is going to be the right replacement for you, Liu Man. You truly left us too early." George sighed as he looked up.


    Liu Feng, meanwhile, saw the two kings taking to themselves. He approached the both of them.


    "Boy! You were right. This truly is one of the greatest things that has happened. The war is over. Never have I thought that it would be so effortless." Balor laughed.


    "Although our victory is cause to celebrate, the losses were also substantial, kings of Elvan and Darv. It is with great grief that I stand before you. Today is not a cause for celebration. The demons have not been vanquished fully, and Aegon stands without a king any longer." Liu Feng said.


    "Liu Man is dead?" Balor stumbled back.


    "How did he die? This cannot be happening. The stupid cunts in the north will be ready to abuse us at any point now. What do we do?" Damascus shook his head as he looked down.


    "This is the time for us to be forming an alliance beyond that of a temporary one that we have formed due to the war. I am sure that with this war, we are nothing short of comrades. I agree that this was not the usual war, but it was one nonetheless. I know that there are going to be problems with the share of the land, but for me, that is no longer my top priority. For me, the most important thing to do is to have a proper hold of my kingdom." Liu Feng said.


    "So you are going to take charge of Aegon huh?" Damascus sighed.


    "As the crown prince, it is my duty. I must not leave this aside for my own personal reasons. This is a responsibility that I was born for." Liu Feng said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 238 - Aftermath

    "Then it looks like this is no longer a trivial conversation, and this is going to be defining the stance of the king of Aegon. Fine then. Now that you have made it abundantly clear that you want to cement your status of king, what do you want to do? This is your victory." Damascus said.


    "For Glade, we will put a council here to rule. The civilians will not be punished, and half of our army should stay here for the remainder of the month to ensure that everything happens properly. After that, those who wish to, can stay here and become a part of this country''s army. We will make this a sort of dumping grounds, which will forever be beneath the three of our kingdoms." Liu Feng said.


    "Do you think that the people of Glade will be willing to accept that? They would rather revolt and die than live under someone else." Damascus frowned.


    "I am sure that a lot of the measures that we take will be beneficial to them, and slowly, the council will be accepted as the leader. Since the council will be selected by us and will be in our interests, they will never be able to go against us. In fact, if you have any brothers that you are afraid of, then you can send them here. They will be happy that they have a little power at least." Liu Feng smiled.


    "That is all well and good. But you have a huge task ahead of you. A new king is supposed to be a huge occasion, and this is not exactly the best circumstance to bring about the new king." Damascus said.


    "The coronation will be soon. Very soon. I will be sending the invites soon. Please be sure to join. It will not be a good sign if the new allies do not attend the coronation. That will indicate cracks, and the opposition will be quick to grab on that weakness." Liu Feng said.


    "Don''t worry. I will be attending. So you will no longer be attending the magic academy? At this point, it seems kind of pointless. I only agreed to Liu Man for this whole academy being a tempering experience because it was really promising, but I am not so sure anymore." Damascus said.


    "For one, I never understood why many children had to meet their demise in the magical forest. The academy will have many changes. But the mage tower in Dilheim will now be the most premier magic academy, and any student regardless of nationality will be able to enter, as long as that child swear fealty to Dicain." Liu Feng said.


    "Dicain? You want to make sure that they do not betray the continent? Interesting. I thought that you would use them for Aegon, and to expand. You humans always love power, don''t you?" Balor frowned.


    "My primary concern is no longer power. All of you have seen what I am already capable of. What I need to do is create a proper kingdom, and all of that will take time. I am building a foundation and getting ready. For every step of the way that I have taken, there was someone who reminded me that the actual demon war was much greater. Something tells me that everything that I have dealt with is actually just a warm up, and that there is more to be done so that I can actually stand a chance." Liu Feng sighed.


    "You are a polar opposite of your father. I hope that your reign will be a little different. But quite unfortunately, I know that there is one person that you have missed in all of your calculations." Damascus smiled.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Feng looked at him curiously.


    "Your Grandfather. Do you think he is going to sit still and let a sixteen year old helm a huge kingdom?" Damascus chuckled.


    Liu Feng frowned. "Grand father? How long has it been since I have seen him? I forgot that he was even there."


    "All of that aside, there are more important things that I want to look at. You are going to become a king soon. Who will be your queen? I wanted to have this discussion with Liu Man later, but this has become infinitely more awkward." Damscus sighed.


    "We will remain betrothed. But please make sure that it is publicised so that no one will have doubts of this alliance." Liu Feng said.


    "What about my kingdom, huh? Don''t tell me that we should not be a part of this alliance?" Balor scoffed.


    "I believe that Alderan is not betrothed yet. He will be a good match to your daughter." Liu Feng smiled.


    Balor''s face darkened and Damscus chuckled.


    "A quick thinker you are. Let us have that talk, Balor. Let us have that talk indeed." Damascus laughed.


    "I must take my leave. There are many things that I have to take care of now. Thank you for entertaining me for so long." Liu Feng nodded at the two kings and he turned away.


    "Just make sure. You are a king now. But foremost, you are a child. Do not forget that. I know your grandfather, and I am sure that he will not stop you from enjoying a little, and placing all of the hard work on him." Damascus told Liu Feng.


    "Thank you for your concern, but this is a time when all the people of Aegon need to be comforted. A king who parties and leaves all the work to an aging grandfather is not going to sit well with anyone." Liu Feng smiled as he walked away.


    Damascus turned to look at Balor.


    "This is serious. The politics of the region are going to change again. If another Dilheim repeats, and this time at such a huge scale, then we will have to be worried for our own heads. We need to make sure that this boy is in our grasp at all times." Damascus said.


    "My thoughts exactly." Balor nodded.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 239 - Dying

    Liu Feng looked around in the camp. He was looking for Amelia. One of the deepest regrets that he had at the death bed was that he could not go through the part of his life completely. He wanted to make sure that she was safe, and that nothing happened to her.


    "Where is she?" he muttered as he continued to look around. However, he was stopped on his tracks by someone else. He could see all the children and they were the very definition of exhausted.


    "Poor kids. All of them worked the hardest. This army was pointless without them. I will need to treat them so well after we get back." he made a mental note as he walked towards them.


    "Big brother!" Liu Feng heard Hu Long exclaim.


    "There you are. I was wondering where my star commander was. So then, I am guessing that you have the most laurels in the entire army? What do you want? All of you deserve it. All of you should get something." Liu Feng said softly.


    "What is wrong with you, big brother? You seem so different. Did something bad happen? We won, right?" Hu Long asked with big, unblinking eyes.


    "It is true that children can detect even the smallest changes. But this is beyond you. All of you have worked hard, and you must be rewarded. I will personally talk to Lucas, and all of you will get a big vacation. You will be allowed to do whatever you want to do, and you will get anything that you want. Alright?" Liu Feng smiled slightly.


    "Thank you big brother!" all the children shouted out with joy.


    "You should recover quickly though. You never know when you will need the mana. Having some spare will be useful. You should all go to a side and recover." Liu Feng suggested.


    Hu Long nodded. Liu Feng nodded back as he turned away and continued walking. He did not know where all of the students stood, but he knew for a fact that Amelia was not going to be with them, because all of the elves with a contract also fought next to Hu Long and the other children, and they were probably going to be somewhere near the children.


    Liu Feng sighed as he closed his eyes. He tried to move the mana in his body through the area to look at what was around him.


    Aaargh!


    Liu Feng felt a pang of pain in his head when he tried to do that. He opened his eyes.


    "What is happening? Why am I unable to use mana? I cannot use any of the mana in my body." Liu Feng exclaimed.


    "What happened to your body, Liu Feng? This is a serious problem. There is a huge concentration of corrupted mana, and it is slowly eating away your body. Are you an idiot? Why did such a lethal amount of mana enter your body in the first place?" Aquous shrieked in his ears.


    "There is corrupted mana within my body? Where?" Liu Feng was the most surprised. He did not expect there to be something so dangerous within his body.


    "In your head! Of all places, it is the most difficult of all to remove. You are in trouble. Looking at the amount of mana there, and the rate at which it is spreading, I will give you two years before you will die." she said.


    "Two years? I just got my life back, and you are saying that someone else will take it away from me immediately? I do not accept this." Liu Feng could not believe his ears.


    "Is there any way that I can stop this? There must be something that I can do." Liu Feng asked desperately.


    There was a huge pause. Liu Feng felt like eternity has passed when Aquous finally responded.


    "There is one person that comes to mind. But she is all the way on the other side of the continent. She is in the top of Salem, and she is one of the most difficult people to meet." Aquous said.


    "You cannot possibly send him to that crazy person. She will take him apart and study him like a test subject. She will know immediately that he has four contracts." Pyrus immediately disagreed.


    "But there is no other choice. If he wants to live, then there is only one thing that he can do. Until then, he won''t even be able to use his mana. He will be defenseless." Aquous said.


    "Who is this person?" Liu Feng could no longer hold his curiosity.


    "This, is the witch of Salem. The most obnoxious, and peculiar person in all the lands, and the last person that I would have you visit, if not for this problem that has come upon us." Aquous said grimly.


    "The witch of Salem? Isn''t Salem where Lucas is from? Won''t that mean that he would know about her a little? Because this title seems more hereditary than most." Liu Feng asked.


    "She is called the witch of Salem, not of hereditary. There was only one with since the last demon war, and that is this one. She had witnessed the last war, and she lives to this day. Ask your friend, and he will suggest strongly against even stepping foot into her tower, but there is no other choice. We must risk it. You must risk it." Aquous said.


    "I cannot use mana. I will not be able to use the roads. This trip is one that I will have to make. But I can only make it a year later. It looks like the next year is going to be quite the hectic one." Liu Feng sighed.


    "Why a year? Do you not understand the urgency? Leaving for Salem will take a year to get there on the road. There are far too many stops that we will have to make, and you will not be able to get there in time. With the time passing, you will grow weaker and weaker." Aquous said.


    "I want to keep my life more than anyone else. That is why I will leave after I create one more thing." Liu Feng said.


    "Create something? What can be so important?" Aquous asked.


    "An airplane." Liu Feng curled up his lips.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 240 - Returning To The Capital

    One month later,


    The whole capital was in uproar. Today was a day of many occasions. The most important of which was the coronation ceremony of the new king. The news that the king had died in battle had spread like wildfire within the kingdom, and the crown prince was named the next king almost immediately, with no dissent from any noble.


    Liu Feng was expecting a few problems from the duke who''s son he had killed, but it was apparent that no one dared to question royalty, especially when he was about to be king.


    Liu Feng''s power was already cemented. After the war was concluded, the whole army unanimously agreed to follow Liu Feng''s orders. After all, why wouldn''t they? He was the reason why the war was one with very few casualties. And, the addition of a whole dragon tribe also helped to establish Liu Feng as a premier presence in the landscape.


    Inside the palace, however, the story was completely different.


    "I told you, grandfather. I do not need you to be my prime minister. Do not worry. Me putting of responsibility to you will only decrease my popularity, and my power will diminish. That will only create more problems. I promise that I will put you in the loop of every decision that I make." Liu Feng said.


    "You didn''t tell me about that alliance that you made. That was the most important decision made in the last decade, and you did it on a whim." an old voice came from the other side.


    "I am getting betrothed to his daughter. Of course there is going to be an alliance. We also fought a war together. What do you expect grandfather?" Liu Feng was on his wit''s ends.


    Ever since he was back in the palace, his grandfather was always behind him. It was like he was a toddler, and his grandfather was afraid to do anything wrong.


    "Do you think, I, the great Liu Zhen, would not know that? Of course I knew that. But you didn''t tell me that, and now we are forced to sign an agreement and everything." Liu Feng''s grandfather said.


    "Who said anything about an agreement? I know that you are angry about the whole problem with the Glade territory dispute, but both the kings know that the council will have more Aegonian people than others. We are the reason that the war had been won after all." Liu Feng said.


    "I still cannot believe that the child went to war. And he went to the front lines. Why he has is beyond. He had so much of his life ahead of him." Liu Zhen sighed.


    "Grandfather, I always wanted to ask you, did father ever have any siblings?" Liu Feng suddenly asked.


    "If your father was here, then he would have stopped me. But you are the king now. You are going to find out anyways. Your father''s path to the crown was filled with blood. That is the sole reason that you do not have a sibling as of yet. Because your father did not want you to go through the same pain of fighting your own brothers." Liu Zhen said with a low tone.


    Liu Feng chuckled helplessly. He then looked outside a window towards the city. It was the start of the day, and it was meant to be an auspicious one.


    "I will go meet mother. I am sure that she must be needing company at such a time." Liu Feng said as he left Liu Zhen alone


    Liu Zhen also looked out the window.


    "There is so much that I need to tell him, Liu Man. So much that you wanted me to keep a secret. But you are not here anymore, and that means that this child is forced to listen to the cruel truth that will make him look at you with disgust. I am sorry." Liu Zhen said with a solemn tone to himself.


    Liu Feng was in a brightly lit room, but the atmosphere was anything but. Liu Feng''s mother, Bai Daiyu, was sitting on the bed. She looked lifeless as she looked down at a picture in her hands. Liu Man stood there majestically with his sword, the same one which he had pierced Liu Feng with.


    "Mother. I hope that you are doing well." Liu Feng said with a silent voice.


    "He left me too early. I told him that all of this was unnecessary. But he told me that our win was guaranteed and that the demons wouldn''t stand a chance." Bai Daiyu sobbed.


    "I still don''t know where that vile demon popped out of. I thought that all of the demons in the vicinity were dead, but it seemed that one of them acted like it was dead, and stabbed father. That huge explosion did not even leave a body for us. I hate the heavens that allowed such a thing to happen, but such is fate." Liu Feng started weaving a tale.


    "Sometimes, I wonder why you speak like you are so old. I wonder what Liu Man taught you. Feng''er. You are going to become the king now. You are going to replace Liu Man. Become a good king like he was. Be loved by the citizens." Bai Daiyu said.


    "I want you to be there with me, mother. This will not be possible without you. I have arranged for a few maids to dress you. But mother, this will not be complete without you. I need you to hand me father''s legacy, or it just will not be complete." Liu Feng said, kneeling down.


    "I heard rumors that you were also being betrothed to the elvan princess?" Bai Daiyu said.


    "I wanted to bring her to you, but you were grieving, and I did not wish to disturb you." Liu Feng said.


    "I will come. I want to see who Feng''er will be marrying." Bai Daiyu laughed. Her sorrowful face was gone, and a smile replaced it.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 241 - Coronation

    Liu Feng blushed.


    "Yes, mother. I will introduce her to you." Liu Feng nodded.


    "Send the maids in. I will attend your coronation. What kind of mother will I be if I miss such an important part of my son''s life?" Bai Daiyu nodded.


    Liu Feng nodded as he left the room. Soon after, a few maids entered the room. They approached Bai Daiyu.


    An hour later,


    Liu Feng was looking outside his palace. There were so many people in the city center, all looking at the center stage, where the coronation was expected to happen. Next to Liu Feng, Long Che was also standing.


    "Becoming a king at such a young age? Interesting. Do you think that it is right to mature so early. I would suggest that you enjoy the little child that you earned for yourself. After a huge war, there must be so much that you have wanted to do for yourself. Why not ask yourself all of that. Why not do all of that now, and put off your responsibilities to someone else. Your grandfather seems more than just eager." Long Che suggested.


    "I already enjoyed my life for sixteen years. It is time for me to live up to my responsibilities." Liu Feng shook his head.


    He turned around and started walking.


    "Do you want anyone beside you for the coronation? A representative from the dragon tribe, if you will." Long Che asked.


    "Arad will be perfect. He is the one that I am most comfortable with.", Liu Feng.


    "Although he killed your father, he did that only to protect you. Do not blame the elder for that. He did his job, and he might as well be the reason that you are alive right now. I hope that you will not hold it against him." Long Che suddenly said,


    "I am not that driven by emotion. I know that the problem lied with me and my father. He betrayed the continent, and I was blind to it all." Liu Feng said.


    He continued walking until he left the corridor. He was soon in a room, and he was facing a wall.


    "Hello, father. I am finally going to become the king." Liu Feng said softly.


    Opposite to him, a glamorous Liu Man''s portrait stood tall and stunning.


    "Why did you have to do that? Why did you have to become the person that I detested the most?"


    He turned around. He walked around the room and finally found a place to sit. He then gazed forward.


    "Your high- Your Majesty. It is time for the coronation." a servant entered the room.


    Liu Feng nodded at her, and he got up. He took a deep breath and followed her. They walked through a long corridor and were finally stopped by a huge door.


    Two guards stood on either side of the door. They held the handles and pulled on them. A bright light shone upon Liu Feng as he stepped forward.


    Loud cheers and shouts greeted him.


    "All hail the new king!" someone shouted. The rest of the people started reciprocating the shout, and soon, the entire crowd in front of Liu Feng was chanting praises.


    Liu Feng smiled slightly as he raised his hand. He waved at all of the people. he continued walking, and he was soon at the center of the platform. All of the people looked at him eagerly. There was a huge throne in the center of the platform. To the side, the front row audience was populated by the big shots. Balor, Damascus, Amelia, Alderan, and Long Che with a few other familiar faces all looked at him with serious faces.


    He nodded at all of them. He then stepped up and sat on the throne. He could see that his mother was also within the audience, but she was not in the front. To a side, she was looking at him with the expectant and gentle eyes of a loving mother.


    Liu Feng felt his heart pang. He shook his head as he looked forward.


    A man was standing in front of him with a huge scroll. He started shouting, and the moment that he spoke, the crowd went silent.


    "On this auspicious day, His Majesty, Liu Feng, will become the thirty-seventh king of the great kingdom of Aegon. Liu Feng is the rightful successor of the throne, and anyone who wishes to challenge the right to the throne shall step up now, or forever stay subservient to it." the man shouted.


    Liu Feng frowned.


    "What is happening? I never knew about this. Why did no one tell me about this?" Liu Feng thought to himself. He looked around with confusion and saw a smiling Liu Zhen.


    "What the hell is grandfather thinking? Does he have designs for the throne? He was the previous king, right? He has no reason for all of this. Anyways, there should be no one who has designs for the throne. After all, I am the rightful successor." Liu Feng told himself.


    He looked around at the huge crowd. All of them shuffled nervously. Liu Feng smiled confidently. He knew that he was the only one who could possibly become the next king. But all of a sudden, his grandfather''s past words flashed by his mind.


    "Father had siblings. Any one of them could have stayed hidden till now, and they would be waiting for an opportunity like this. Damn it. I should have asked someone for the whole procedure so that I would have expected something like this." Liu Feng realized.


    The crowd started moving to one side. Liu Feng looked at what was happening curiously. He saw that a person was walking towards him, and all the people were giving him way. The man was tall and looked eerily familiar to Liu Feng. Liu Feng squinted his eyes to take a closer look at who this person was.


    "I, Liu Qian, second in line to the throne after my brother, Liu Man, lay my right to the throne!" the man shouted.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 242 - Liu Qian

    Liu Feng''s mouth twitched.


    "Does nothing in my life ever happen without any problems? Why the hell does someone have to stand in my way almost every single step?" Liu Feng cursed. He looked at the man who was approaching him.


    With a tall and stout appearance, Liu Qian looked every bit like his father, except for the fact that he looked younger and much more capable. As he walked towards the platform, the crowd shuffled uneasily, and they all looked at Liu Feng and back at Liu Qian.


    "The succession of the crown prince, Liu Feng has been challenged. The victor through trial by combat shall be handed the crown." the man in front of Liu Feng declared.


    "You have got to be kidding me. Just at the time when I am unable to use mana, I have to fight for my chance at the throne? No thank you." Liu Feng thought to himself. But he still got up begrudgingly.


    "Is there any way that we can choose a combatant to battle in my place?" Liu Feng asked the man.


    "This is the battle for the king. The final battle. It shall be fought by the ones who wish to become the king. Why will anyone else be allowed to fight on your behalf?" the man said, sneering.


    "Alright. This definitely is some scheme to get me out. Literally, every part of this is rigged. Spirits. Is there any way that I can use mana for this battle? I will need mana, or I am probably going to get screwed." Liu Feng sighed.


    "This is such a fun scene. Why would we want to ruin it all by flipping the odds? You have been enriched by mana over the years, and your body should be more than capable of fighting such a man." Pyrus said, amused.


    "Great. I have to actually fight this guy." Liu Feng shook his head. He glanced towards the side stands. Liu Zhen was looking at the scene expectantly as if he was the person about to become the new king. As for Balor and Damascus, their faces were not exactly looking good.


    "How the hell is that guy still alive? I thought that Liu Man would have the common sense of killing all the people who could actually have a chance to go against the throne? Why would he allow his brother to stay alive? And of all the brothers, why this one. This is going to be a big problem." Damascus said with a heavy tone.


    "Why is Liu Feng that serious though? Isn''t he able to use mana? He should be able to defeat Liu Qian easily." Balor said.


    "Yeah, if this was a few months ago. Amelia told me that Liu Feng was no longer able to use mana after the whole war finished. It has to do with that purple incident. Liu Feng is in deep trouble if he doesn''t find a way out of this fast. The Liu Qian that I remember was unmatched on battle, and only Liu Man was able to stop him momentarily." Damascus said.


    The dragons, however, looked very calm. In fact, Arad was even chuckling.


    "When will the battle take place?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Why wait? The battle shall take place here." Liu Qian said. He was not on the platform, opposite Liu Feng.


    "Who are you? Do you think that you can just disappear off for a few decades and return to place your claim to the throne? Where were you when the whole kingdom was fighting a demon invasion?" Liu Feng shouted, trying to incite the crowd''s energy.


    "Where? I was here. Protecting the kingdom while the army went to another land that did not even matter to us. Do you really think that the public would believe that the demons that you talk about really exist? And that they pose such a threat? If that were true, then this conquest would take months, if not years. Do not continue to fool these poor people, nephew. You are too young to be leading a kingdom. Leave it to your kingdom to do a good job." Liu Qian said.


    Liu Feng winced at the word ''nephew''.


    "Then let us finish this here and now." Liu Feng said. He sent a sliver of mana to his spatial ring, and a sword appeared in his hand. Immediately after that, he clutched his forehead. He felt a headache coming.


    "I guess that I shouldn''t put any more stuff in my spatial ring." Liu Feng made a mental note to himself.


    Liu Feng looked back at Liu Qian. He was looking at Liu Feng, or rather, Liu Feng''s spatial ring greedily.


    Liu Feng frowned. But he left this alone. He pointed his sword towards Liu Qian.


    "Where is your sword? Or do you prefer something else? Perhaps your fist? I think I heard rumors that you were a barbarian?" Liu Feng said.


    "A barbarian? Who dared to spread such rumors against me!" Liu Qian shouted.


    "How would you know? You were never in the capital. You were never a part of the royal family." Liu Feng said.


    Liu Qian''s face turned ugly.


    "Are words all that Liu Man left you, child? Come and fight." Liu Qian said. He took out a sword from its sheath, wrapped around his waist. The sword was a little similar to Liu Man''s, in that it had mana crystal within it, but it wasn''t completely made of magic crystal like Liu Man''s.


    "Damn it. He even has a better sword. What is going well for me today? This is truly one of the worst possible things to happen to me." Liu Feng cursed.


    As if Arad had read his mind, he stood up.


    "Liu Feng. I believe that you forgot this," he shouted as he threw something. Liu Feng saw a sparkle in the bright sky, and a sword landed right by his feet. Liu Feng dropped his own sword as he picked the one that Arad had thrown at him.


    It was his father''s sword!


    "How did you get this? I thought that this was destroyed in the explosion!" Liu Feng said with amazement.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 243 - Battle To Be King

    Liu Feng gripped the sword. It was the first time that he actually held it. One thing that his father did not allow him to do was use his sword. It was the most precious thing that his father had, and he never let anyone handle it except for himself.


    Looking at it, Liu Feng marveled at it.


    "I still do not know how this sword was made." he thought to himself.


    He raised it up for the whole crowd to see. Even Liu Qian recognized this sword.


    "So big brother gave that sword to you? But do you think that a sword will be enough to defeat me? The user will heavily constraint it. It is a shame for such a magnificent sword to stay with you. As the future king, I shall take the liberty of relieving you of this natural treasure." Liu Qian said.


    "Do you really think that you will be able to defeat me? Even if you are able to defeat me, do you think that you can take control of the throne? With just a snap of my fingers, you will be dead. If I wanted to, I can just sit down, and everything that I want to be done will be done. You are just a small hurdle that I could barely face. Why would I care about you even a little?" Liu Feng sneered.


    "No more talking. Let us fight." Liu Qian pointed his sword towards Liu Feng. Liu Feng did the same. The man who was orchestrating this whole charade shouted, "Let the fight begin!"


    The moment the man said those words, Liu Qian flew forward. The sword was about to reach Liu Feng''s neck when Liu Feng deflected the sword with a flick of his wrist.


    Clang!


    The two swords hit each other, but Liu Qian''s sword was thrown off balance. Liu Feng did not give Liu Qian any time to rest. He took a step forward and slashed towards Liu Qian''s chest. Liu Qian frowned as he tilted back and hit the sword with his own sword''s hilt.


    "Aren''t you a bit cruel? Aiming for your dear Uncle''s life?" Liu Qian shouted so that everyone could hear him.


    "Cruel? Cruel is the fact that you are facing a child and yet not even handicapping yourself. How will I even have a chance? All that I am doing is swinging the sword randomly. But swords do not have eyes. If the sword were to strike you in an unsightly way, then there is nothing that I can do." Liu Feng smiled faintly.


    Liu Feng did not allow his uncle to even get a chance to recover. Quickly stepping forward again, he slashed the sword down. Rather than striking it at the body, he aimed it at the handle of the sword, trying to relieve Liu Qian of his sword.


    Liu Qian''s face changed. He let go of the sword, and Liu Feng''s sword hit only empty space. Liu Feng staggered forward, losing balance. He quickly regained his footing, and turned around to parry the barrage of attacks that were coming towards him.


    "I never thought that fighting would be this easy. He really is nothing compared to any of the demons. Looks like the mana which strengthened my body did an excellent job. All of his strikes feel so much lighter and slower than they are supposed to be." Liu Feng exclaimed.


    Liu Qian was not having a good time. This was supposed to be an easy fight for him. He was supposed to be able to defeat Liu Feng within a few bouts. But this had already dragged too far.


    "I will end this now." Liu Qian shouted as he held the sword with both hands and he struck down. Liu Feng tilted his sword and he deflected the attack elsewhere. He then took a step to the side, and Liu Qian fell forward.


    Liu Feng took his sword and pointed it towards the unguarded neck of his opponent.


    "You lost." Liu Feng said coldly.


    The crowd was silent, and nothing dared to say anything. Liu Feng was standing there confidently, and Liu Qian was on the ground.


    "Impossible. You won only because of that sword. You shouldn''t have used that swoerd. That is the reason that you won. This does not count." Liu Qian screamed with disbelief.


    "I have this sword because I am the rightful heir. So then. There shouldn''t be any other problem. I am the king, am I not?" Liu Feng said with a loud voice, declaring it to the entire crowd.


    "Ye-yes." the man who had the scroll said as he stuttered. His face was unsightly as he looked at Liu Feng with fear. He then looked at Liu Zhen who was sitting on the sidelines with a shaking head.


    "I will deal with all of you later. For now, solidifying my power is more important for me." Liu Feng thought to himself coldly.


    He turned back, and sat back on the throne. He slammed the sword on the ground, and it stayed upright in front of him.


    "The crown prince, Liu Feng shall become the next king. All hail the king!" the man said.


    "All hail the king!" the crowd followed.


    "I don''t believe this. This is not possible. I was supposed to be the king. I was supposed to be the king." Liu Qian said with a low voice. He then looked at Liu Feng with hatred.


    "You are the reason that this happened. If you die, I will be the king." he laughed as he got up. He grabbed his sword and rushed towards Liu Feng. He swung the sword down on a defenseless Liu Feng.


    Clang!


    The sword fell out of Liu Qian''s face. Between Liu Feng and Liu Qian, an angry Arad stood by.


    "Is this all that you amount to? Sneak attacking? This is the reason that humans are looked upon so poorly." Arad scoffed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 244 - King Of Aegon!

    Liu Feng looked at this with a smile on his face. He rested his face on his elbow as he smiled.


    "I told you, didn''t I? I can kill you any time that I want. Fighting me is futile. You clearly came here without knowing anything about me, or my capabilities. That is why you even had the gall to fight me in a duel. But do you think that I won an entire war on my own against a rival kingdom with almost no casualties with no actual power of my own? I am ashamed to call such a brainless idiot my uncle." Liu Feng taunted Liu Qian. He then glanced at Liu Zhen.


    He smiled at his grandfather, showing off his victory.


    "Why don''t you go ahead and crown me the king now? This is taking far too long, and I have a banquet planned after this. Why do you want to ruin this for me?" Liu Feng chuckled.


    The man was startled. He quickly beckoned another to place the royal crown on Liu Feng''s head.


    Liu Feng looked at the crown which he needed to bear. Studded with crystals and other gemstones, this crown was exhorbiatant. It was a showcase of the true power that the kingdom had. The crown sat perfectly on Liu Feng''s head, and it glistened in the sunlight.


    "All hail the king!" once more, the same cheer rang out in the crowd. Liu Feng smiled as he shook his head.


    "Why is the public this easy to manipulate? I hope that education will be able to change that at least a little." he thought to himself.


    The ceremony was completed, although there were quite the disturbances. After the ceremony, Liu Feng had arranged for a banquet with all of the important and powerful figures of Aegon, as well as important people from Darv and Elvan invited here. Liu Feng was looking forward to this exchange, because this was his first meeting with all of the people of his kingdom after he had ascended the throne. He wanted to make sure that he had an iron grip on the power of the country and did not want to end up like Glade, where the nobles had more power than the king himself.


    "Hello. Thank you very much. I hope that the future will hold kind for all of us." Liu Feng smiled at a noble as he continued walking throughout the vast hall that contained at least a few hundred people, all looking to meet the new king.


    "Haha. Guess you are officially the king now." Damascus laughed as he approached Liu Feng.


    "Yes. It was indeed a surprise that someone was actually going to oppose my succession. It appears that I have a long talk ahead with my grandfather. But all of that is meaningless. I shall not let my family matters bother you. Please, enjoy this gathering. I hope that you are ready for the announcement that will be taking place?" Liu Feng smiled.


    "Isn''t that the reason that I am even here? I know that kings of another country are pointless for a coronation. They are only here for the important stuff. Giving away the gem of the country who even contracted a king spirit happens to be one of the most important events of my kingdom." Damascus said.


    "I see. I thought that you had another daughter as well? I had an unsightly encounter with her, and I think that she is unmarried as well. Don''t you think it inappropriate for Amelia to be betrothed before her elder sister''s marriage?" Liu Feng asked.


    "All of those stupid customs only exist in your human world. We elves live for a long, long time. We do not care about all of those things anymore." Damascus said.


    "I see. Then that is wonderful. After some time, I shall announce the good news to everyone. That way, all the nobles will share my delight along with me." Liu Feng beamed.


    "You crazy man. You really are out for blood huh?" Damascus muttered.


    Liu Feng moved around until he was stopped by a stout looking man.


    "Hello. Do I know you?" Liu Feng asked.


    "No, Your Majesty. But I am well acquainted with your father. He was like a brother to me, and the loss hit me hard as well. It was regrettable that I could not visit to pay my condolences. The kingdom lost a great man." the man said.


    "I am sorry, but I still cannot place you anywhere. My father, through his infinite wisdom, wished for me to enter the political sphere only at a later age, and his guiding figure no longer shows me what to do." Liu Feng said glibly.


    "I am Paul Aresto, Yoru Majesty. I am sure that you are familiar with my name." the man smiled as he bowed down.


    "You are Paul Aresto? You are the father of that stupid idiot who dared tried to kill me?" Liu Feng frowned. "What do you wish to say now? Beheading him was one of the decisions that I still do not regret to this day. Duke Aresto. Your son committed the unforgivable crime of trying to kill royalty." Liu Feng barked.


    "And it is my deepest regret raising such a son, Your Majesty. The Aresto family has already disowned that traitor, and has sent over a few gifts. I dare not hope that this is settling the score. I hope that His Majesty finds that the gifts are satisfactory, however." Paul said.


    "Gifts? I shall be the judge of that. However, today is my coronation. I am feeling benevolent. The Aresto family has served the crown well over the years, and I hope that the same shall continue for the years to come." Liu Feng said.


    "That is all that I wish to hear from you, Your Majesty." Paul bent down and he retreated.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 245 - Prince Of Derail

    Liu Feng was exhausted. He was smiling the entire day, and the nobles were dying at a chance to make sure that they knew who the next king was. Liu Feng was pissed at every single noble who was pretentious enough to continue to stay in this banquet even though they had already offended him.


    But it was time to make the announcement. Liu Feng looked at Damascus and nodded at him. Damascus nodded back, and Liu Feng tapped on his glass.


    Clink! Clink!


    The chatter of the entire hall stopped, and all the guests looked at Liu Feng. They did not dare speak when Liu Feng wanted their attention, and every one was looking at what Liu Feng wanted to do.


    "Ahem." Liu Feng cleared his throat.


    "It is of great pleasure with me to have befriended the king of Elvan. Through my years at the magic academy, I had the pleasure of knowing the princess of Elvan. And now, it is my honor to announce an alliance with Elvan. With a new king, the kingdom needs a new queen." Liu Feng glanced at Damascus to continue.


    "And, at this time, it is my honor to betrothe my dear daughter, Amelia, to the new king of Aegon." Damascus said.


    There were shrieks of surprise, but the loudest of them all came from Amelia herself, who was in the banquet. She looked at Liu Feng with wide and unblinking eyes. Liu Feng smiled as he mouthed the words, "I will talk to you later."


    He then looked at the rest of the banquet. Everyone certainly did not expect this, and all of them looked at Liu Feng and at Damascus. With an entire kingdom behind the new king, certainly, his position was cemented.


    He then put the glass down and was getting ready to leave, when he was blocked by two people. One of them was a plump looking man, while the other was well defined, and would be defined as stunning in every way.


    "Your Majesty. It is an honor to be here. We are here to congratulate you on your ascent to the throne." the handsome man said.


    Liu Feng frowned, because the man had no intention of bowing, and was even smiling at this offense. Although Liu Feng did not care for any of these traditions, backing off right now in front of all the nobles would only put him in a bad spot.


    "Who are the two of you? Do you not even know the etiquette of greeting a king?" Liu Feng said angrily.


    "Your Majesty. Please forgive us for not introducing ourselves properly. I am Liam White. A prince of the great kingdom of Derail. Your neighbor from the north. I am sure that you are aware that your father has given our kingdom quite a few promises, and I am just here to ensure that his son will be respecting his father''s wishes." the handsome man said.


    "My father made a few promises? I am sure that anything my father has promised will be bearing his sign and sigil. Please send over the corresponding documents, and the kingdom will be glad to cooperate. After all, my father would only do what is good for the kingdom after all." Liu Feng smiled.


    Lian''s forehead twitched. "Documents, you say? That is quite troubling. Actually, these agreements were actually made verbally, and there aren''t any documents to show for them. But your father had promised us a huge amount of gold in exchange for grain, and other supplies and all of them are ready. It is just that your father had not yet paid us in full, and the merchants have been complaining." he said.


    "I am sorry then, but I cannot do anything about this. As for grain, my father would not be so idiotic as to get grain, when even our own coffers are overflowing with it. Please turn those merchants back. I am sure that they will be able to find buyers elsewhere. Might I suggest the draconic empire? I heard that unrest had made their food situation quite dire." Liu Feng said.


    "Does Aegon wish to renege on its deals? Is that what the new leadership wants to do? I hope the His Majesty will think forward. Does Aegon want a harmonious relationship with Derail, or not." Lian said coldly.


    "Hmm. I wonder, are the history books of Derail intact?" Liu Feng suddenly said.


    "Of course." Lian said, frowning with confusion.


    "Then I am sure that the prince of Derail is familiar with the power of demons, and other such mythical creatures that had long since retreated from the world." Liu Feng continued.


    "Why is His Majesty bringing up such useless topics at such an important discussion?" Lian asked.


    "Take this to your father. Tell him that Aegon is not in a place that anyone can just push over. Tell him that we have just fought a short war and decimated all the demons in Glade and we are not yet tired. If the situation demands it, demons might appear in the north as well." Liu Feng said coldly. He then tossed a magic stone towards Lian.


    "You dare threaten Derail? You do you think you-"


    "Forgive him, Your Majesty. He is a child who does not know the proper etiquette. What you are saying, I have completely understood. I shall relay this to His Majesty. Thank you for your grace. I wish that your succession is smooth and your reign prosperous." the plump man held Lian and bowed towards Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng nodded towards them. He then waved his hand dismissing them.


    "What the hell are they doing? To think that they wanted to cause trouble for me on my coronation? That really is going too far. I need to teach them a lesson for sure." Liu Feng clenched his teeth.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 246 - The Study

    Liu Feng was tensed. He looked in front of him. This was another room that only his father was usually allowed in, and it was where his father did all his work. The throne room and the actual office were all just for show. This was where he remembered his father was always at,


    "I can finally go in. Let us hope that he left a few clues in here as to what he was really like." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He held the door handles as he pushed on them. The door creaked open, and Liu Feng walked inside. He then closed the door behind him and looked around.


    It was a relatively simple room. There were books everywhere, and there was a bed to one side. With a table on the other, and a magic stone lighting the place up, it was the most basic study room that Liu Feng had envisioned. There was no pompous showing that royalty usually had a flair for. This was the most practical room in the entire palace, even more so, than the library, in Liu Feng''s opinion.


    Liu Feng walked up to the desk. He looked at what was on the desk itself. There was a blank piece of paper, along with an ink bottle next to it. Liu Feng frowned as he took a closer look at the paper. There were indentations in it, but they weren''t very clear.


    "What was he writing?" Liu Feng wondered as he took a drop of ink on his finger and smeared it on the paper. Slowly, pieces of information started appearing on the paper.


    ''Demon... border.... Salem.... Forces unite... Finish the war''


    Liu Feng could barely make any of this out. He put the paper to one side and started rummaging through the drawers on the desk. He took out a few stacks of paper. Flipping through them, he realized that they were only official documents, and nothing more. He put them to one side and continued digging.


    After a few minutes of doing so, he found nothing.


    "How can a man so boring do something so horrific? He must have left a trace somewhere." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    All of a sudden, something in the drawer caught his eye.


    "No way is this drawer that short when the desk is so tall." Liu Feng thought to himself. He then bent down to look beneath the desk. There was a small hole, with a slight indentation. Liu Feng pressed on it, and he heard a click.


    Getting back on his feet, he looked inside the drawer once more. The base of the drawer had come out slightly. Liu Feng reached in and took out the drawer''s base, peering into what was inside.


    There was a book, a pendant, and a dagger.


    Liu Feng looked at this with confusion. He expected so much from a secret compartment, only to be disappointed once more. He took the pendant and dagger into his hands.


    The pendant had a black gem on it, and it smelled really good. But it appeared that it did not have any more significance. Liu Feng tried taking out the dagger from its sheath, but it did not budge one bit.


    Liu Feng put those two on one side. Taking the book, he sat down on the chair. He wiped off the ink on his finger with a cloth on the side, afraid that he would damage any contents of the book. He then opened the book.


    Immediately, a lot of dust greeted him.


    "Looks like even father did not open this book a lot." Liu Feng thought.


    He then read the contents.


    ''To my son. If you are reading this, then that means that you are the next king. I am either senile or dead. Else, I would take this book away from where it was till now. Looks like you became very curious about your father, for your to be snooping around so much. But unfortunately, there is not much that I can do about this. I am terribly sorry for the things that are about to happen. Truly, all of this is my fault.''


    Liu Feng took a deep breath.


    "Just what did father do, for him to be so apologetic? Please don''t tell me that he put into motion another war." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    ''You must be aware of the presence of demons by now. If you arent, then this should be a reminder for you to fire the intelligence department. They are not loyal to you anymore. One thing that you must keep in mind about these demons, Feng''er, is that they are merciless. That is why, if they are going to win, then we must side with them. I thought that way too. I sided with them on the condition that they spare me and my kingdom. They gave me a pendant. That pendant is always with me. If I ever take it off, then the demons will kill me. The pendant will have the ability to kill me. Just remember. If I did anything that did not make sense, it was not me who did it. It was someone else forcing me to do it. I hope that you will forgive your father for doing some terrible things that I regret to this day. But somethings must be done for the survival of our kingdom, and I made these decisions for the good of the kingdom."


    Liu Feng took a deep breath. He leaned back on the chair and looked up.


    "I don''t know whether to cry or to laugh. My father betrayed the continent because he was afraid that we wouldn''t be able to defeat the demons. On the bright side, he was not the one who tried to kill me. No wonder he seemed too different that day." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 247 - Message From Liu Man

    Liu Feng''s hands trembled as he turned the page. He could visualize his father, sitting where he was, and writing the message out for him. He could hear the words in his ears as if his father was right next to him.


    "Why didn''t you just ask me? You could have come to me. I should have shown you that I was capable of achieving what you needed to do." Liu Feng said with an emotional tone.


    He continued looking through the book.


    ''Your mother was the best thing that happened to me, and I am afraid that after I am gone, she will be able to take this easily. Feng''er. For her sake, and yours, please take care of her. She will definitely want to see you married and see you well off. But after that, please make sure that she does not feel left alone. The time that you were in the palace, you felt so distant to your mother. If you stay like that, your mother will no longer be able to stay where you are. She will long to go somewhere else. I do not care how much of a king you will become. But be the son that you are supposed to be. There are many people to who you can entrust all of the work to, but there are some things that only you can do. This is one of those things.''


    Liu Feng took a deep breath. He could not say anything to this. Since his new life, he always felt that the family that he was given was foreign to him. Although he could call them his father and mother, there was that hint of hesitation in truly accepting them. This caused a huge barrier between the two sides, and he was not the loving son that any mother would want to have.


    "Yes father. I will take care of her for sure." Liu Feng sniffled as he nodded.


    ''I have written down everything that you need to have as the next king. But there are a lot of things that I would only be able to tell you if I was there with you in person. So, let me tell you one more thing. There are a few people that I trusted my life with, and I know that they will continue to pledge their allegiance to you. I have listed all of them here. They are the people that I have relied on for so long.


    Your father was not the best person. I admit, I have made a few mistakes during my time as the king. But one of the biggest things that happened was during your grandfather''s time. Remember. Your grandfather is not the kind and loving old man that you see today. If you see that he is not agreeing with you on anything, the first thing that you have to do is make sure that George knows about it. Your grandfather will not be a reliable person, and he will be ready to bite you whenever you can. Do not trust him with anything.''


    Liu Feng looked at this with shock. He did not expect there to be a feud between his father and grandfather.


    "After today, I know better than to even talk to that man. He wanted to kill me? I will level the whole kingdom, and after a few years, no one will be able to do anything to me." Liu Feng said confidently.


    He flipped through the rest of the book, and nothing got his attention until he stopped on a page which had a photo of the dagger that he had found in the drawer. He looked at it with curiosity.


    ''This dagger has been one of the biggest things that eluded me. I have been keeping this dagger with me for twenty years now, and I still haven''t been able to unsheath the dagger. I got it as a gift from a merchant who returned from another continent, and he presented this as a mythical artifact. I still do not know what this does, but remember, Liu Feng. Every artifact from the other continents is highly sought after. This could very well be the most precious thing in the treasury.''


    Liu Feng knit his eyebrows.


    "I need to visit one of these continents one day or the other." he thought out loud.


    "Remember, Liu Feng. You will not be able to use any of the powers that you have right now in the other continents. The spirits can only act within the domain of their power. Dicain is the domain of our power. Any further, and we are powerless." Pyrus suddenly said.


    Liu Feng nodded. He then thought to himself.


    "I need to find a way to elude the vision of these spirits. They are able to look and hear anything that I am doing. That is quite the privacy concern. I need to be able to do something anonymously, and having someone know about it will be quite the pain." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He sighed as he put the book down.


    "I got what I came here for. Who would have thought that father would perfectly detail what happened? At the least, my conscious is satisfied, and my regret and guilt went down a little." Liu Feng said as he got up.


    He put the book back in the secret compartment, along with the dagger and the pendant. He still did not know what the pendant did, but he had a sneaking suspicion that it was similar to the pendant that his father detailed, which controlled him.


    "I know for sure that I am not going to wear that thing." he exclaimed.


    After hiding the compartment, he put all of the documents in order. Soon, the desk looked exactly how it was supposed to look.


    "Now that I am king, I guess that this is time to start doing things that I am actually supposed to do." Liu Feng sighed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 248 - The State Of The Kingdom

    Liu Feng was in a well lit room. All around him, there were documents, and stacks of paper that completely covered him. As for Liu Feng himself, he was not exactly in the best state of mind.


    "What the hell is happening here? Why is the king responsible for all this stuff? Why isn''t an official responsible for this? This is getting worse and worse by the minute." Liu Feng raged.


    He threw the documents that he had in his hand onto the ground.


    "Your Majesty! Those are the city affairs! If anyone were to get hold of them-"


    "They would laugh at the city for its pathetic state. The sewers are a mess, there is dung everywhere, and the slums are the worst place to live in the entire world. This is the capital for christ''s sake. Anyone who comes here should be grateful to this city. They shouldn''t be crying because they made the wrong choice. The money that we get from the city shall be put back into the city." Liu Feng said coldly.


    "But Your Majesty. The treasury can only hold on so long. We cannot afford to increase the taxes on the people. They will revolt." an old man said.


    "Minister. I am well aware that we cannot tax the citizens. But that does not mean that we cannot make any money. It is time that the government actually starts making some money. I have no idea why no one did this. The government shall start its own merchant troupe, and shall be buying all products from the farmers and artisans aggressively. We must work hard to get a monopoly." Liu Feng said.


    "But it will be very difficult to match the well established merchant troupes. They have much bigger manpower, and they have more resources." the minister said.


    "We have so much more power than them. The only thing that they possibly have over us is that they have a much bigger network. Do you know the hardest thing to do when putting up a merchant troupe? It is standing tall until that network is built up. And for that, you need money. The problem is, all the money in the kingdom is concentrated among the royalty, nobility, and merchants. The nobles couldn''t care less about how well the people are faring. The merchants also care about only themselves. It is upon us to create a competitor so that both the kingdom benefits and the people also benefit." Liu Feng said.


    "But Your Majesty, the problem is that we do not have enough money, is it not?" the minister asked.


    "We have people. We can start paying them little by little, and there are so many people who would do anything as long as they get money. We will use them to start working on the most basic things of the city. Also, start requiring fees for anything that is considered a luxury. The ones who want it will be rich enough to pay." Liu Feng said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I only hope that you know what you are doing. At the rate that the kingdom is going, we can only go on for ten years. There are a lot of fixes that need to be made." the minister said.


    "I honestly don''t care about how long the money will last. At times like this, money will always come. I have ways to get money. That is not a problem. It is sustainability. And for something like that, we need people who can manage the money of the kingdom, and people that the kingdom can rely on. We need more educated people. The reliance of people on magic, something most of them can''t even use, is pathetic. We need to change things up a little." Liu Feng said.


    "Your Majesty. Magic devices are the only mass producible items that can sustain the lifestyle of so many people. I implore you not to ban any of the magic devices." the minister said.


    "Do you think I am an idiot? I might not like magic devices that much, but I know that we cannot do without them. Even I use them. I am saying that we also need an alternative. And for that, we need a rigorous education system. For the next week, send the most renowned and educated scholars to the palace. I will need to discuss some very important things with them." Liu Feng said.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty. No one will dare disobey your command." the minister bowed.


    "Good. Now that is done, let us talk about delegation. Why the hell am I taking care of such unimportant things as a sewer malfunction. That should all be taken care of by a lower official. Please don''t tell me that we are understaffed at such a time." Liu Feng said.


    "We are not understaffed, Your Majesty. It is just that the previous king wished to do all of these on his own. There was little else that he did. Rarely did the city ever increase its borders, and have any big changes. Generations of gradual change made the city what it is right now." the minister said.


    "Well, I know better than to just let stagnation occur. I would rather see the treasury empty than to see that nothing is happening. The role of a king is to make the citizens live better. And for that to happen, I should give them a chance to get better housing, better food, and better everything. I am sure that for the scholars to come to the palace, it will take some time. Just slot in a meeting with whoever is in charge of building in the city. The capital. I will focus on the capital first, and then take care of other cities and rural areas." Liu Feng said.


    "Your Majesty. The building work is undertaken mainly by two merchant groups. The Silver Moon group, and the Rock Tyrant group. I can arrange for their leaders to arrive here tomorrow." the minister said.


    "Good. Do that. I want to have a good talk with them." Liu Feng smiled.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 250 - Tricks Wont Work Against Wisdom

    Liu Feng smiled.


    "It looks like at the end of the day, tricks like these won''t work against wisdom. You are truly a learned man." he chuckled.


    He clutched the edge of his ear, and started tearing off the layer of makeup on his face. Slowly, it revealed his true face. He sat on his chair while all of the merchants looked at him with wide open faces.


    "Your Majesty! Forgive me for being impudent." the merchant who just spoke begged Liu Feng with his knees on the ground.


    "Any one would want to safeguard their secrets. I of all people would know that. I am not petty enough to actually do anything about this." Liu Feng smiled. He then looked at the two leaders.


    "I see that all of you have arrived quite a bit ahead of time. I hope that you haven''t been inconvenienced due to all of this." Liu Feng asked.


    "Not at all, Your Majesty. It is our honor to be one of the first people you consult immediately after coming to power." the old man said with a gentle tone.


    "First of all, all of you here know who I am. You must have heard what I have done. I was undercover in Dilheim, and I made it the marvel that it is right now. That is all my planning. Now that I am king, for me to have the capital here as the place from which I operate is a shame for me. This is one of the worst places to live right now." Liu Feng said. He did not wish to beat around the bush and went straight to the point.


    "Your Majesty. Although Dilheim was an incredible piece of art, that was only possible because of the magical powder that the mage tower had given the lord''s mansion. That scale of construction is impossible here." the leader of the Rock Tyrant group said.


    "I am not talking about the height of the towers, or about the neat and tidy streets here. A chain is only as strong as its weakest link. The situation in the slums, and the outskirts of the city is pathetic. That is what I need to fix. I will give all of you three months. The slums must go. The people within the slums will work for you, and all of them will be paid by me. In exchange, the buildings must be built." Liu Feng said.


    "The slums? Your Majesty. It has been thought of before, but the amount of money and time that it takes caused many people to change their time." the old man said.


    "In exchange, for payment, I will sell the exclusive rights to the magical powder to the two groups here for the duration of the next five years."


    "It shall be done, Your Majesty!" the two leaders said without hesitation.


    "Wow. It looks like the two of you really liked the use cases of cement, didn''t you? That was the quickest decision that I had seen someone take. Well then, it is good that all of us have gotten to an agreement. I shall send people to the slums to make sure that all of them do not misunderstand what is about to happen. The buildings that will be taking place shall be designed and architected by someone I will appoint. You shall have the designs by the end of the week. As for the wages of the slum dwellers-"


    "Do not worry about that, Your Majesty! We shall take care of that. The grace that you have given us to have this opportunity is more than enough. We shall pay them ourselves." the old man said.


    "That is more than enough. Thank you, merchants. I hope that all of this goes well. Remember. Three months. I shall send a letter to the master of the mage tower. You shall receive the cement within a week. Along with the designs." Liu Feng said as he walked out of the room.


    Liu Feng looked at the guard next to him.


    "Your Majesty! I did not see you walk in!" the guard said with an astonished face.


    "Don''t worry about all of that." Liu Feng chuckled as he walked away.


    Inside the room, things weren''t so simple.


    "Father! How could you agree to something like that so easily? This is the entire slums that we are talking about. All of this will be the biggest and most expensive construction project that we will undertake, and you are doing this for free?" there was an angry voice.


    "For free? Did you not hear what he just say? He just said that he would sell us the exclusive rights for the cement. The duopoly of the two groups here shall extend from the capital to the rest of the kingdom, and maybe even beyond. I have heard about what the city of Dilheim promised. I visited the city. That was the most magnificent sight that I had ever seen. Trust me. This is all going to be worth it." the old man said.


    The middle aged man from Rock Tyrant was also of a similar opinion.


    "Time is money. That cement will save us so much more time than before, and we will earn much more than we will spend here," he told his subordinates.


    Then, the two leaders looked at each other.


    "We have to do this together. If by any chance we miss the deadline, the king might renege on his offer, and all that we will have left is a huge stack of debt. I hope that you understand the direness of the situation here." the old man said.


    "We won''t be the problem. Just make sure that you are not." his counterpart from Rock Tyrant said.


    The both of them locked eyes for a brief moment. Then, they burst into laughter.


    "Heavens must be favoring the Draejon family. For the king to choose the two of our guilds of all people. Heavens must be favoring us, dear son-in-law!" the old man laughed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 251 - Meeting Up With The Scholars

    Liu Feng smiled. He looked delighted.


    "The two groups were secretly from the same family?" he exclaimed to himself. "Another card that I can play against them."


    He kept walking towards another room. The palace was a very spacious place, and he was lucky enough to have a different room for everything that he needed to do.


    He stopped at a door.


    "Your Majesty." a guard bowed down.


    "Are they in?" Liu Feng asked.


    "They are waiting for your arrival, Your Majesty. Given the short notice, only a few people could actually make it." the guard said.


    "That will be quite enough, actually. My main goal here will be satisfied with talking to a few front runners, and the rest will be figured out over the week." Liu Feng nodded as he walked into this room.


    Unlike the last room, this room was less like a meeting hall, and more like a hall for general purpose.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "They got ten people here? That was quick and efficient. Well, I guess that in a monarchy, there are a few advantages. No one dares to piss me off." Liu Feng chuckled.


    He then looked at all the men properly. All of them already had grey hair, and they fit the stereotype of a learned man perfectly. Not one of them was young, and all of them looked like they would breathe their last.


    Before Liu Feng had arrived, they were already talking with each other. All of them were seated on mats. There was only one chair and it was presumably for Liu Feng.


    "Respected Seniors. Why is it that you have sat on the floor? I am sure that I can arrange for a good seating plan." Liu Feng smiled.


    "There is no need for that, Your Highness. Me and many others actually prefer discussions where all of us are started on the ground." an old man smiled.


    "Then I shall indulge myself in the same experience." Liu Feng said as he sat down on one of the empty mats. He then faced all of the old men.


    "Respected wise men. I will be honest with why I have come here. Over the few millennia, the usage of magic has completely dominated the kingdoms of yore. It has taken from us humans what we use the most. Our minds. The mind has been dulled because we are not using it anymore. I am well aware of the importance of a good education. That is why, I want all of the children of the kingdom from ages seven to fourteen to have a mandatory education to literate them in the ways of language, and other particulars." Liu Feng said.


    "Educate all of the children of the kingdom? That will be an impossible task, Your Majesty. It simply cannot be done." someone said.


    "I am sorry. You are?" Liu Feng asked.


    "I am called Taizen, Your Majesty. I also had one of these ideas as a young man, but it was simply impossible. Creating the material for thousands of children at a time, and having enough teachers to teach was nigh impossible." Taizen said.


    "That is true. But all of those are the problems of the past generations. There is a reason that I am suggesting all of this, and that is because I have the right methods to make sure that all of this is indeed possible. But the reason that I have called all of you here is not that I wish to discuss how this will proceed. For that, a concrete plan has already been formed. What I wish to ask you, respected scholars is what you all know. I was told that this is the most learned of the capital? I need to know at what level the current populace can go. Have any of you gone anywhere in any sciences?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Sciences? Your Majesty must be joking, aren''t you? Researching the sciences is a blasphemy to the God. It has been declared criminal by the church and by the crown years ago." another man said.


    "The church said that sciences can no longer be studied? Interesting. I was not aware of this. Where do these churches derive their power? To be able to influence the decision of the crown?" Liu Feng asked.


    All of the people looked at each other apprehensively. After all, why wouldn''t they? They were all treading a very fine line. Any misstep would lead them to the gallows.


    Finally, one man took the courage to speak up.


    "Your Majesty. The church has its roots in the Holy City of Jerusalem." the old man said.


    "Jerusalem? Interesting. Who would have thought that there would be a familiar name here? It is too much of a coincidence." Liu Feng thought to himself as he smiled.


    "What is the significance? Does Jerusalem share a border with our kingdom?" Liu Feng asked.


    "It does not, Your Majesty. Jerusalem is the neutral zone that the kingdoms of all of Dicain have no authority over. Only the Church of the one god has prevalence over that area. They are responsible for maintaining the palace of the golden throne." the scholar said.


    "The golden throne? I have heard of this before? What is it? I am sure that you are privy to more information than me." Liu Feng asked.


    "There are many rumors about this Golden Throne, Your Majesty. In fact, many kings of the past have thought of conquering the palace for their reign. But none have succeeded. All of them had mysteriously died after approaching the palace." the scholar said.


    "I see. Looks like I have to visit that place. Maybe I can understand more of the secrets about this continent. So far, no one seems to be telling me anything." Liu Feng made a note to himself. He then looked back at the scholars.


    "I shall lift the restrictions on the sciences. I shall provide all of you with copies of the textbooks. I will need you to train your successors, who will have to import some important knowledge to all the children in the kingdom." Liu Feng said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 252 - The Game Plan

    "That is going to be an incredible feat, Your Majesty. But one thing that I still do not understand is how you will be able to print a million textbooks. Just the cost of the paper for that alone will be astronomical. I am afraid that such a feat is simply not viable. Maybe limiting the children who shall get this opportunity..."


    "That is simply not acceptable. I shall make sure that there is a way for mass production of paper autonomously. Within the month, I want everything ready so that we can actually get started. It shall take some time to get ready, but once I am done, I want to see the first batch of children in schools by the end of the year. I shall have certain people stay in touch with you. There shall be a minister in charge of Education, and he or she shall be in charge of this." Liu Feng said.


    "She? A bold step, Your Majesty, but I advise against it. The kingdom can only take a few steps at a time. I suggest going at a slower pace. You are still early in your rule. This is my humble opinion, Your Majesty, and take it with a grain of salt. But there are many changes that the people of the kingdom shall resist. I shall be blunt. The educational reforms that you wish to propose shall be one of them. No one will trust that education shall help anyone." Taizen said.


    "I see. Aegon isn''t there with Elvan on this front as of yet. That is alright. One step at a time. Just like you said. You are absolutely right, wise scholar. Thank you for your advice. I shall make sure that all the right steps are taken so that the public shall take this properly." Liu Feng nodded.


    He then looked at the other scholars.


    "Is there anything that you wish to add? There is an excellent opportunity that I am willing to hand to you. The great master of the mage tower himself will be handing down a lot of the knowledge that he had gained, and all of this will be given to the scholars of the kingdom. This is an exceptional time for all of the scholars to become even more endowed with knowledge. All of this has to be taught to the young ones after all." Liu Feng said.


    "The master of the mage tower shall be sharing his knowledge with us? This is wonderful news. Just this alone will make all of the scholars who are begrudgingly coming to the palace right now quicken their pace by double. You should have started with this, Your Majesty. We will do anything that you want, and help you in any regard in exchange for this." the old man that Liu Feng first talked to said.


    Liu Feng smiled bitterly.


    "Sorry, Lucas. I have been using your name way too much. I hope that you won''t take any offense." he thought to himself. He then smiled at the scholars.


    "Well then. Now that this information has been revealed to you, I hope that you will be putting this on the top of your priority. For me, new discoveries and better poems are worthless. They do nothing to the kingdom right now. At a time of war, and at a time of chaos, what we need is innovation. I do not mean to disrespect all of the poets of the world, but my priorities are very serious right now." Liu Feng said.


    Liu Feng sighed. In his head, a lot of thoughts were going on in his head, and he was already contemplating what he just said.


    "The poets are very important. I shouldn''t have said that. But imagine, Liu Feng. All of the scholars are expected to do only literature and math. That seems pointless. We need more people in the sciences. I will need all the other fields after the computer is made." Liu Feng reasoned with himself.


    Liu Feng might not have been true, but they were his priorities. He wanted to make sure that the kingdom was ready to go in a direction where they could accept the flurry of innovation that he was about to bring. A small scale project like Dilheim might have worked, but he could pass that off as magic by the mage tower. Now, with the whole kingdom at hand, he needed a more sustainable solution.


    "Your Majesty. There is a bigger problem at hand. While your imagination and enthusiasm is warranted considering that the mage tower is involved. But you shall face intense resistance from the church. And many kingdoms support the church. We cannot afford to offend them." a scholar pointed out.


    "Respected Sir. I just fought off an invasion of demons. I had the great dragons by my side, and I still do. I fought along side the king of the magical forest. Nothing scares me except for the same foes that I faced a month prior. A mere kingdom will do nothing to dent our forces. Especially when the four kingdoms in the south of Dicain are now finally united." Liu Feng said.


    "Dragons? I have heard rumors, Your Majesty, but are they true? Does Aegon host the dragons that the Draconic Empire claimed they had?" Taizen asked.


    "Why would I say something that is untrue, Senior? I have no need to do that. I am confident that you shall not face any issues. But I am indeed worried that the church might do something underhanded. All the memories and the thoughts that I have about religious organizations tell me that they shall stop at nothing to stop what they think is wrong. Well then, I shall make sure that the scholars of the kingdom are well guarded. After all, you are the gems of the kingdom, and without you, my whole ideals will be wasted away in my mind." Liu Feng said.


    "You flatter us, Your Majesty." a scholar smiled.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 253 - Visiting The Church

    "It is not flattery, Seniors. I actually respect every single scholar, and I am of the belief that knowledge is the most important." Liu Feng said.]


    "Now that all of these problems are taken care of, it is important and imperative that I visit the one place we are most likely to face the most resistance. I bid you adieu, seniors. I shall prepare for your accommodations. After all, I am sure that you have been traveling in haste to arrive here, and it will be unfair for you to be expected to travel back immediately." Liu Feng said.


    Before anyone could even respond, Liu Feng left the room.


    "Wow. This is my first day as king, and I am already feeling the pain. I wonder why so many people want to become the king? It makes no sense that people actually want to work harder." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    The guards and the people around him hastily bowed down towards him as he moved towards the corridor.


    He glanced at one of them.


    "Prepare a carriage. I need to go to the church," he said.


    "You are going to the church as well, your Majesty?" the guard asked with surprise.


    "As well? Who else went?" Liu Feng asked.


    "The Queen Mother, and His Honor, the previous king have both left for the church this morning, and have still not returned." the guard said.


    Liu Feng paused for a moment.


    "Mother and Grandfather went to the church? Please don''t tell me that they are religious. Or worse, if the church actually has plans on the throne. This is a nightmare." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    "I need to leave immediately. There must be a carriage ready." Liu Feng said.


    "There is, Your Majesty. Your carriage is always ready so that even in times of emergencies, we are not stopped by any problems." the guard said.


    "Then why are we still talking? Let us get going. Show me where my carriage is." Liu Feng commanded.


    The two of them started walking out of the palace. They soon reached the stables. Liu Feng recognized many of the horses here. Back in his childhood spent in the palace, he was very fascinated by this method of transportation, especially because in his last life, transport wasn''t so alive until you paid quite the premium.


    He laid his eyes on the carriage that he was supposed to take.


    With gold engravings all over it and so many ornaments, this truly signified royalty.


    "Leave it to the royals to make a show, eh?" Liu Feng chuckled.


    There was already a man on the carriage. He was ready to drive, and he looked at the two who were approaching him with shock.


    "Your Majesty! I was not aware that you were coming here. Forgive me for my discourtesy." the driver said.


    "There is no discourtesy that you have shown me. Now let us get going. I wish to go to the church. Make haste." Liu Feng said as he got onto the carriage.


    The guard stayed, and he did not board the carriage. After all, he was not in charge of the king''s detail.


    "There is no reason to ask a lot of people to go to the church after me. There are few people who can actually try and harm me. After all, I have a lot of devices that I can use for self protection. You can start now." Liu Feng said from inside the carriage.


    The carriage started moving, and down the capital they went. The road from the palace to the church was short. It was only obvious that two entities of such power would be close to each other in the best part of town.


    Within just ten minutes, the carriage stopped and Liu Feng got off. The moment he got off, he was greeted by a huge crowd.


    "Of course they would be here. It looked like one thing that I cannot avoid after becoming the king is all of this publicity." Liu Feng sighed.


    He waved his hand as the crowd cheered. There was a path already laid down to him into the church.


    The church itself was a stark reminder to Liu Feng on how similar Dicain was to Earth. The church was a classic citadel with a pointy top. With statues everywhere, it was what a religion was supposed to be. Trust and power. There were guards everywhere, and it was clear that the church commanded a very significant power.


    "Looks like after the nobles are done, I need to do something about the church''s power in my kingdom as well. I wouldn''t want some random mumbo coming and ruining all of my planning." Liu Feng thought to himself as he walked through the path.


    He looked at the huge entrance. There was an old man beaming as he looked upon Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng frowned. He felt like he saw that old man before, but he just couldn''t place where.


    "Your Majesty. It is a pleasant surprise that you have visited this humble one''s church. It is an honor that we are the place that you have come to immediately after your coronation. We would have made prior arrangements had you informed us of your arrival." the old man said.


    "I am sorry, but my aide is not with me. You are?" Liu Feng asked.


    "I am the high priest of this church, Your Majesty." the old man smiled.


    "So I take it that you are the highest commanding person of this place?" Liu Feng asked.


    "If you shall put it so bluntly, yes. But we are just men of God. And for us, nothing commands us more than the hand of God." the high priest said.


    "I see. Well, it is good that you understand that. Let us go inside. I have some important things that I wish to talk to you about." Liu Feng said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 254 - The High Priest

    "Some important things to talk about? How foreboding. I hope that this happy day shall not change its tone. Or else, it would be very ominous indeed. After all, this is your first day as the king." the high priest said.


    "Let us just go inside." Liu Feng said with an irritated voice.


    The both of them entered the domed building. It was dark, and it wasn''t illuminated with light mana devices like the rest of the city and the palace. Instead, lamps that ran on oil were situated at corners, and it gave a gloomy look to what was supposed to be a place of faith.


    "I wonder why the church has not used mana stones and mana devices. They help a lot, and you wouldn''t have to spend so much time on replacing the oil on the lamps." Liu Feng said.


    "We are of the belief that mana is a domain that only God has the right to use. Only those who are chosen by god are allowed to use mana for the purposes of the church and for the tasks that God has given us. Not for some comfort of the mortal body." the high priest said.


    "You know, I am getting some serious High Sparrow vibes from you. But I am going to let it pass for now. Indeed, mana is not supposed to be used for anything. There is something that I wish to talk to you about, but this place seems like it is hardly the right one to talk about the private information that I am about to divulge." Liu Feng said.


    "All the people that are here are people that I trust, Your Majesty. And the others who are here are your own grandfather and mother. They are praying to God right now, and I shall not disturb them right now. Seeing that all of the people here shall be privy to this information regardless, please go ahead." the high priest said.


    "Alright then. Whatever you say. I am here to make sure that you know before everyone else. I was wondering about the ban of the research on the sciences by the crown and the church, and I am rescinding this ban." Liu Feng said bluntly.


    The old man who was calm till now looked at Liu Feng like he was looking at a ghost.


    "Your Majesty. Are you sure that you have not been possessed by the devil? Why would you try to blaspheme God by trying to learn more about his domain? You must be out of your mind! Please come to the church and we shall baptize you to relieve you of your demons." the high priest cried out.


    Liu Feng smiled.


    "Did you just call me an idiot? I can hang you for such insolence. You dare to call your king an idiot and claim that he is possessed by a demon? Truly, it must be the other way around. But I am very gracious after all. I shall let this pass. But I am the king, and whatever I say is the law. If someone happens to disagree with this, then I hope that the church shall quell it down. I wouldn''t want the kingdom to see its beloved church disappear.


    "The Church is very powerful, Your Majesty. Even now, I know that no force in all of the kingdom will be able to break through these walls. Reinforced with iron, and blessed by God''s hand, they cannot be broken once the door is closed. Your threats are meaningless, Your Majesty. In fact, as an advisor to the throne, it is my duty to tell you that what you are doing has serious consequences." the high priest said with a chilling tone.


    Liu Feng chuckled. He then reached into his robes and pulled out a gun.


    "Do you know what this is, High Priest?" he asked with a humorous tone.


    "This is not the time to be playing with toys after saying such a serious thing, Your Majesty." the high priest said.


    "This is what we call a gun. It is quite clear that no one actually took the battle that I went through so seriously, because no one actually understood the significance of this small thing. You see, this thing here is a magical device that is very, very powerful." Liu Feng said as he pointed it towards a random wall.


    "Now, you have just said that this place is unbreakable. Let me just show you what the crown is truly capable of. Or rather, let me show you what your new king is truly capable of."


    Boom!


    Liu Feng pressed the trigger, and a huge mana blast blew up the wall that he was pointing the gun toward. Immediately, the dim room was lit up with all the sunlight from outside.


    Liu Feng put the gun back into his robe as he looked back at the high priest.


    "I hope that you can do yourself the favor and tell all of the people that are about to charge to just go back. Maybe tell them that God is giving you a sign that I am really one of the worst things that you can cross, and that all of you should listen to everything that I goddamn say. I know humans. I know that behind every church, there exists a serious motive. The people who are actually true believers do not need to propagate so much. They do not need to have so much power. I know that all that this church does is signify the power that your actual headquarters has. But let me just tell you this. Even if there is a kingdom between Aegon and Jerusalem, if I wanted to, I could collapse the whole city in the next month." Liu Feng said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 255 - Threats

    The high priest''s face was not pleasant anymore.


    "So it is true. I thought all of the rumors were fake, but it seems that the kingdom has indeed come across ancient devices that are capable of such destruction. I could not believe my eyes when I read the report. But do you think that these tricks will work forever, young king? How many of those do you have? Do you think that you will have enough to go against the rest of the continent? There are many kingdoms that are willing to do anything to curry favor with the church. Surely, destroying a kingdom here and there will be easy for them." the high priest said.


    "Are you really threatening me? That is going to be a very precarious thing, old man. Very precarious. I am sure that the army had a lot of believers. Ask them. I know that they have seen the dragons in the sky, and the huge blast that destroyed a whole city. The dragons have not left, and the crown still has a lot of those weapons. We are the strongest kingdom in the continent by far. The church should at least have records of demons, but it is clear that you don''t. Or else, you would know that we were much more powerful than you think us to be. After all, we have already fought off many demons. Many demons." Liu Feng said with a sneer.


    "Your mother and grandfather are here. Do you wish to talk to them? I am sure that they will be curious as to why you tried to destroy the church." the high priest asked.


    "So this is the only thing that you had left? Do you want to tattle tale? So pitiful. You have opened my eyes as to what the precious God of yours teaches all of you. Well then, keep your eyes on the sky. Soon, that domain of god will be deprecated by yours truly." Liu Feng said.


    The high priest clenched his teeth.


    "Feng''er? What are you doing here? Why is the church like this? Who attacked here? Where are the guards? The king''s safety is compromised and no one is even moving to take him to a safe place? What is happening here?" Liu Feng heard his mother''s voice.


    "Mother. You are here. That is a surprising coincidence." Liu Feng as he looked past the high priest towards the woman who was approaching him.


    She ran towards him and patted his shoulder.


    "Your Grace." she bowed slightly towards the high priest.


    "Do not bow towards the high priest, mother. That will lower the stature of the crown. You are, after all, the queen mother." Liu Feng said.


    "Do not be careless! He is a learned man, and he can help you with your reign." Bai Daiyu snapped at him.


    Liu Feng sighed.


    "How the hell did I get a mother that is the classic definition of ignorant? And to think that she was at such a high standing place. This whole kingdom would have been damned if I wasn''t there." he thought to himself.


    "I shall be taking my leave. I am sure that the church is a very benowed institution, and repairing such a trivial and weak wall will not be a challenge. It was after the High Priest''s constant request that I was forced to blast it open. He was just reminiscing about how the church was devoid of light and missed having the bright lights. He said that the mana devices were too unreliable, so I took the liberty of giving them a good opening for the light." Liu Feng smiled slightly.


    He turned away to leave.


    "Let me warn you again, Your Majesty. Jerusalem is not an easy place to mess with. The church will be sure to give you a fitting answer to your gesture, and the actions that you are about to take." the high priest said.


    "That is more than welcome, High Priest. In fact, I would love to see who the church would send here. I want to see what they will do after they see that heaven is not where God resides, but rather where the changes that I bring are." Liu Feng chuckled as he left the church.


    "Don''t get too cocky and complacent, child. I must warn you that over confidence is one of the things that causes the downfall of many geniuses. Many have thought that they were capable of greatness, but some got too close to the sun, and burnt their wings out." Liu Feng heard Primitus suddenly say.


    "Wait a minute!" Liu Feng suddenly stopped. "That story. I know that story. That is the story of Icarus. That is the story of Daedulus'' son, and he got too close to the sun, so his wings fell off." he said.


    "That is true. You listen well to many of your folklore." Primitus agreed.


    "But that is the problem. I didn''t listen to it in folklore here. I listened to that story when I was a kid, back in the... orphanage. Primitus, where exactly am I? I know that I am in the continent of Dicain, but am I on Earth? Are you telling me that this place has the same myths as Earth?" Liu Feng asked.


    Primitus stayed silent.


    "Great. The moment that I understand something, they go silent." Liu Feng said with frustration. Now, he was outside the church. A lot of people were staring at him as he got down the stairs. They looked at him with concern and confusion.


    "Must be wondering about that explosion." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He looked at the carriage, all saddled up and ready to go. He approached it.


    "Remember, Liu Feng. There are certain things that you are not yet fit to know about yet. There are certain things that you will know once you are strong about. Now, I hope that you will not hound my unsuspecting children with your difficult questions." Liu Feng heard Zeus'' voice.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 256 - Returning With Repurcussions

    Liu Feng chuckled.


    "You are basically telling me that I am too weak to be dealing with the stuff that I actually care about. Huh." Liu Feng chuckled to himself. He then got into the carriage, and told the driver to go back to the palace.


    "You-Your Majesty! That explosion! How did that happen? I hope that you and the high priest were fine." the driver said.


    "Me and the high priest? Looks like you care about that old man very much. So much that you put him in the same pedestal as me." Liu Feng chuckled.


    "The high priest is the connector between God and the mortal world. How will I not respect the High Priest, Your Majesty? Is this a test to see if I am faithful?" the driver asked.


    "A test to see if you are faithful? Certainly not. In fact, this was a test to see the exact opposite. Anyways, ride home. I have work to do when I get there. I have a few books to write." Liu Feng said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." the driver said as he started whipping the horses back to the palace. He was confused and puzzled by what Liu Feng said, but he knew better than to ask about it.


    The carriage stopped eventually and Liu Feng walked back into his building. He was lost in thought as he planned out his schedule for the rest of the week. The moment he became the king, he was in charge of so many new problems. The last month had just been a long vacation for him, and his grandfather and the ministers were taking care of everything.


    "Alright. The builders will take care of the slums. I am sure that I do not need to care about that anymore. I will just send someone to check their status later. Oh, wait! I still have to give them the designs for the apartments that I have to build. Damn it. More work. I think I will do that after I complete finishing the textbook for chemistry. I need to get a few people well versed in chemistry so that the whole health situation in this goddamn place is not a big mess anymore." he thought to himself.


    He stopped in front of the study and entered it.


    "What is going on? Why are there people here? I thought that no one was allowed in here." he asked. In front of him, a woman was standing there silently in a very provocative dress.


    "I am here to satisfy your every need, Your Majesty. Your wish is my command." the woman said.


    "Why does everyone keep assuming that I am this horny? Just leave me. I have actual work to do." he said. He slouched on the desk as he begrudgingly took out a few blank papers.


    Dipping a quill in ink, he started going to work.


    Words and paragraphs started appearing on the papers. The stack of papers that he was writing was increasing at an exponential rate, and soon, a stack of maybe fifty pages appeared in front of him.


    This took him quite a while. In fact, he was sure that he had already passed a meal as well.


    "I wonder why no one called me for lunch. Well, I am starving, and I am almost done with the first section of the basics. I just hope that everyone learns to trust these basics blindly, and then build on that." Liu Feng thought out loud.


    He left the room to look around. Surprisingly, the whole palace was empty. It was like there was nobody there. Not a peep from any corner, and Liu Feng felt extremely suspicious. It was unnerving that a busy and packed place would become so quiet.


    He walked through the same familiar corridors that he walked through as a child, and went to the dining room. Once again, there was nobody there. There was food on the table and a plate at the head of the table.


    "At the least, there is food. For all I care about, that''s all I need for now." he reasoned with himself as he sat down. He opened some of the pallets and served himself some of the meat.


    He started eating as he stared blankly at the wall.


    "I am sure that you must be wondering why the palace is so quiet." he heard a voice behind him.


    "Grandfather! Please, take a seat." Liu Feng shook back to reality as he gestured for him to sit next to him.


    Liu Zhen took a few moments as he slowly sat down next to Liu Feng. He then looked at him with very keen eyes.


    "You know, your father did not give me any time with you. I was never able to spend some time with you. Maybe that is why, over the past few years, you have drifted away from the right values and morals. But that is all okay. Don''t worry. I am here now. I will be able to teach you all that you need to know over these few months and years." Liu Zhen said.


    "What are you talking about, grandfather?" Liu Feng feigned ignorance.


    "The kingdom cannot afford to offend the church. They are a very powerful and important group of people, and messing with them is the same as telling everyone that you are giving up this kingdom. There are many people who have the power to dismantle the kingdom within the church. You should go to the church and personally apologize to the high priest." Liu Zhen went straight to the point.


    "I see. It looks like you are also one of those people, grandfather. You are also one of the people who support the church so much that you are willing to say something like this to your grandson after he just rose to the throne." Liu Feng said with a cold tone.


    "I am just a well wisher, young boy." Liu Zhen said.


    "I am starting to doubt that, Grandfather. I really am." Liu Feng said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 257 - Confronting Liu Zhen

    "What are you talking about, dear Grandchild? You must be drunk, for your mouth to run like this." Liu Zhen''s face changed.


    "Both of us know what I am talking about, grandfather. Since my coronation, I was wondering. What was this new rule where someone could challenge my right to the throne, and who the challenger was? The first thing that I did was look at you. I have already been warned that you are a man of many ambitions, grandfather. What I don''t understand is why you are trying to do so much even when your life is coming to an end? Don''t tell me that the church or whoever is supporting you is promising you eternal life." Liu Feng asked.


    "You are a naive young boy. I know better than to trust someone when they say that they can offer me eternal life. My whole life the only thing that I cared about was the kingdom that I handed over to my son. Rather, he snatched it forcefully from me. I stood quiet, and let him do whatever he wanted. Instead, I waited until someone of sense brought me back to the political sphere. But it looks like you are also the idiot that your stupid father was. Do you think that you can do anything at all with the kingdom without my help? You cannot do anything unless you have support." Liu Zhen shouted.


    "I am the king, grandfather. I have the support of the entire army, and soon enough, I will not need to rely on external power. All the people will love me, and they will adore me. You have no need to worry about that. I am just telling you this because you are my grandfather. Do not undermine my power. Do not try to go against me. I might just be a child, but I have already killed before. I am not an innocent child. I never was, and I never will be. If you want to go against me a second time, there will be consequences. And regarding the church itself, there is no need for you to concern yourself with them. After I am done taking care of the kingdom, I will be sure to give them a visit and sort all of our differences out." Liu Feng smiled.


    He took a drink and got up.


    "And there is no need to inconvenience everyone in the palace for a simple talk like this. That is pointless, to say the least. I just hope that in the future, you use some common sense before you make your actions." Liu Feng said coldly as he left the dining hall.


    Liu Zhen looked furious. He took the glass that Liu Feng was drinking from and started gripping it tightly. The glass itself started to crack, and soon, it shattered into many pieces.


    Drop by drop, his blood tainted the shards of glass that were falling from his hands.


    "Liu Man. How the hell did you give birth to such an annoying and conniving son? You put me in such a pinch. Truly, you put me in such a pinch." he grumbled as he also got up.


    Liu Feng was also not in a good mood.


    "They have my grandfather in their pocket. I am sure that they will also have many more people inside the castle who will tell them everything that I am doing. That is going to be very, very irritating. I need to have a group of people that I can rely on, and that will not betray me. I wonder where I can get those people from?" Liu Feng thought to himself.


    "That''s right! I have my own city. I can get people from there to help me out a little. I am sure that they are not as influenced by the church as the people in the capital are. And I need to wait for a bit to get those children from the mage tower to grow. After they come of age, I will let them have some proper positions of power, and that will consolidate my power here. But all of that is the long term. Doing some stuff in the short term will take time. I think I will have to rely on father''s list of trusted allies for the next few years." Liu Feng realized.


    He kept walking back to the study, when he stopped as he heard a few sounds.


    "Who is there?" he asked.


    Swish!


    All of a sudden, a small young boy stood in front of him. Liu Feng''s eyebrows raised.


    "Do I know you? Who let you in here? Where are your parents?" Liu Feng asked.


    "My father let me in here to play after he went to go do some work." the small boy replied.


    "What is your name?" Liu Feng asked as he chuckled.


    "Long Dai" the boy replied.


    Liu Feng''s face changed.


    "By any chance, is your father Long Che?" he asked.


    "Do you know my father, big brother?" Long Dai asked.


    "Yes. How could I not know your father? I owe him so much, including my life. But this is not where you should be. A prince like you should have good toys to play with. Let me take you someplace where no one will bother you." Liu Feng said as he felt a sweat build up.


    He was so glad that he found the boy when he did. If the wrong person did something to the poor boy, then the whole palace might as well be razed by the angry dragon king.


    "But father told me that I should not listen to anyone. Sorry, big brother, but I cannot go against my father''s words." the boy said innocently.


    "Haihh. Then I have no choice. Looks like I have to make sure that nothing happens to you until your father comes back. I would rather not have the dragon king find that his son was mistreated." Liu Feng said.


    He then sat in front of Long Dai.


    "So then. What are you playing?" he asked.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 258 - Slight Inconveniences

    Liu Feng continued to entertain the child for a while. He did not dare disrespect him, and the best that he could do for now was give the boy a really good impression so that he would listen to whatever he said in the future, and would build a good relationship with him. One of peers, rather than that between senior and junior.


    Now, Liu Feng knew that he could not rely on the dragon tribe even a little. But after this, he would be able to have some amount of influence over the child''s actions.


    "I see that you have been entertaining Dai''er." Liu Feng heard a voice behind him. He quickly got up.


    "Your Majesty. It has been some time." Liu Feng bowed down slightly.


    "We are both kings. I know how inconvenient it will be if a king is seen bowing to another. Especially another king. That will put the entire kingdom at a lower status than the other''s. Thank you for taking care of my child. I forgot that I left him here, and it just crossed my mind that someone in the palace might have found him, and that would cause problems." Long Che chuckled.


    "That will not be a problem. I will make sure that all of the servants will know that he is a very important person and that whatever he wants will be taken care of." Liu Feng said hastily.


    "That is the last thing that I want, young boy. I do not want my child to grow up being a spoilt brat. If everything is handed to him, then he will not know how to earn them. The dragon king is supposed to be the strongest dragon, and he will have to protect the tribe from any adversaries. And, I would rather that he not be thought of as your illegitimate son." Long Che said.


    Liu Feng nodded.


    "The thoughts of many run wild. As you wish. But if there is anything that you wish to do, or anything that you want, please tell me. I shall do my best to satisfy you. I owe my life to you after all." Liu Feng said.


    "You owe your life to God, young man. Because only God could have saved you from that blast." Long Che shook his head as he bent down towards Long Dai.


    "Time to get going," he said.


    "Yes, father." Long Dai replied as he got up. Within the next instant, the both of them disappeared.


    "How is a child faster than me?" Liu Feng asked himself, shocked at the fact that his eyes could not follow any of them.


    He walked towards his study which was near where he had stopped till now. In fact, he would have been here much earlier if not for him suddenly coming across Long Dai.


    "Finally, I am back to work. I have to finish at least some of this so that I can start convincing the scholars a little easier." he thought to himself.


    He started taking some ink into his quill and got back to work. Right at the moment that the quill hit paper, he heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in!" he declared.


    "Your Majesty! Forgive me for my impudence, but there is a problem!" a guard came in.


    "A problem? Of what sorts?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Your Majesty, there are people who are adorning church clothes storming the palace and trying to break in. What must we do with them? All of them are of the opinion that you are blaspheming the church. But I know that to be false, is it not?" the guard asked.


    "There are people retaliating from the church? Interesting. So this is how they are going to play it? Then I will not slow my hand. Leave these people alone. Just make sure that they are not able to break in. Tell them that they are being misled. As for the church itself, I am sure that they will be in for a slight surprise." Liu Feng said.


    "As you said, Your Majesty. I shall relay the same to the captain of the guard." the guard said as he ran out.


    "You should have closed the door behind you.." Liu Feng said, but his words only drifted through the air.


    He got up and went back into the corridor. He frowned slightly as he looked at both sides. There were many guards moving in an array, and they were all going to the entrance.


    "Looks like there are a lot more people than I expected. The church is seriously pissing me off. I have to give them a nice greeting after this." he thought to himself.


    He then started walking out of the palace as well, but not through the entrance. Rather, he was going to a separate workshop behind the palace.


    Over the last month, with nothing to do, Liu Feng took it upon himself to do a few more things just in case. He knew that after he became king, he would not have the best of support. So, he had to prepare a few insurances. That was why, during the one month that he was completely free, he started working on a lower scale missile.


    These missiles would not be like a nuclear missile, and it would not destroy any mana, But, the missile would be sufficient to take care of a small church.


    He grinned as he walked into the workshop. He could see that there were a lot of boxes. He walked up to a relatively small one, and took the drape off of it.


    "Alright. This will be enough. So then. How will the church react when they are going to be struck down by the same God that they talk about so much? I wonder how Jerusalem will react if they find out that their church was destroyed by a mysterious blast." he grinned.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 259 - Flash Bang

    "What is with the noise. Can''t they just keep it down? I gave them the liberty of not getting beaten up and god do they misuse it!" Liu Feng shouted with a frown on his face.


    He was sitting outside in a peaceful garden. Except, with people trying to storm the palace, it wasn''t so peaceful anymore. Opposite to him, a boy of the same age was sitting with a cup of tea in his hands.


    "Well, you did offend all of them by taking a swing at their place of faith." the boy chuckled.


    "Come on Arad. You know better than that." Liu Feng chuckled.


    "Enough with the small talk. Why did you call me here? I know that you are busy, and there must be some important reason that you have called me to come here." Arad asked.


    "You saw that spectacle outside. It is such a ruckus. And all of this was instigated by a church that thinks that God doesn''t want anyone to study science. I am not going to chide a religion. After all, me still living is a miracle in and of itself. But I have my doubts on how the church operates. So I am sure that they could use a divine reckoning of their own." Liu Feng said.


    "A divine reckoning?" Arad asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "There is another bomb that I want you to throw on the church. Don''t worry. It is not going to kill anyone. All it is going to do is create a flash bang, blind everyone, and have an angry voice that hints that the church is going in the wrong direction." Liu Feng said.


    "You want to mislead everyone into thinking that what you are doing is right?" Arad asked.


    "It is not that I think that I am right all the time. But what the church is opposing right now will be bound to change the world in the future. Imagine. Better medicine, better infrastructure, a better place to live in. The possibilities are endless with science. I mean, that is how Dilheim is even the way that it is." Liu Feng said.


    "I have always wondered, Liu Feng. How did you come into science? I may be old, but you are exactly as old as you look. You are just sixteen or seventeen. How did you learn all of this? There must be some secret behind all of this. Something that you must have come upon." Arad asked.


    "All in due time. But I need your help to deploy that flash bang." Liu Feng said.


    "If that bang kills anyone, then there will be a lot of innocent blood on my hands. I did it in that war because I did not expect that the scale of the bomb to be that big. But after witnessing that, I do not know what to do now." Arad said.


    "I care about these people too. That is why I specifically ordered the guards not to harm anyone. If this were any other king right now, all these people would be in the dungeons, and they would be punished for daring to go against their king. But I acknowledge that they were being misled. Now, we have to fix the roots, or many people will be in trouble. I don''t want their lives to get hampered because a few old men dictate what can be done and what can''t." Liu Feng said.


    "There are many who think that they are right. But are you sure that you are? Because, looking at the magnitude of things that you are doing, many of them are far reached even for the biggest kingdom in Dicain. Let me just warn you. You are far too ambitious." Arad said.


    "Are you going to help me? This is going to be important for the future. I need to get the church out of the way, and this will guarantee that no innocent blood will be spilled." Liu Feng said.


    "Whatever you say." Arad said as he got up.


    "So then? Where is the bomb?" he asked.


    "It is not that big this time. After all, it is not nearly as big in scale. But you have to drop it from really high up, and make sure that no one can see you at that height. It has to look like God himself dropped his punishment from the sky." Liu Feng said.


    "Curse it. You don''t have any mana so you cant even try to do it. Where is it? In that workshop of yours?" Arad asked.


    "You know me well." Liu Feng smiled. "It is right outside, ready for you to use."


    "Keeping so many of them like that, isn''t that very unsafe. Anyone can get their hands upon them." Arad asked.


    "I have put my safeguards on them. Only I will be able to activate them. This one has already been activated, so you don''t need to worry. It will go blast in about thirty minutes." Liu Feng said.


    "I just need to drop it right? I am not going to time it or anything. That is going to be such a hassle." Arad asked as he started walking away.


    "You just need to drop it. I will be near the church, waiting for this spectacle to take place." Liu Feng smiled.


    "I see. I hope that all of this will go well. Why don''t you go there quickly, I will be there in about ten minutes." Arad smiled.


    "I am leaving right now." Liu Feng nodded. He also got up, and headed to one of the exits. One of the guards stopped him almost immediately.


    "Your Majesty! This is not safe! There are many crazy people out there, and some of them actually believe the allegations on you. It is better if you stay inside for the rest of the week." the guard said.


    "I am going to go visit the church. I would rather have a quick talk with the high priest. Is that not what all of you want?" Liu Feng shouted at the crowd in front of him


    The crowd went silent.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 260 - Blasting The Church

    "That''s what I thought. At the least, there is some rationality left in all of you. So why don''t all of you go to the church, and I will be there as well. Let us see what God thinks about all of this." Liu Feng laughed as he started moving towards the stables.


    The carriage was ready, and the driver was sitting on it. This time, he was expecting Liu Feng.


    "Your Majesty! You are finally here. We must go to the church immediately and apologize to the high priest. There must be a misunderstanding, and that is causing a massive unrest in the city." the driver said.


    Liu Feng shook his head, but he did not bother correcting the driver. He just walked onto the carriage.


    "Let us get going. There will be many people there, and it will be quite the spectacle to see." he said.


    The driver nodded, and the horses neighed as they galloped forward. Within a few minutes, Liu Feng arrived at the church.


    "This was faster than before." he remarked.


    "Well, Your Majesty, the situation demanded it." the driver said.


    "But the last time you took me, I already told you that I wanted to come here as fast as possible. Looks like there is something that you are misunderstanding. Something only becomes important if I demand it. Not if some high priest demands it. Now, let us just sit here and see what is going to happen." Liu Feng said as he leaned on the carriage and looked at the citadel.


    "Are you not going to go to the church, Your Majesty? I am sure that there are many people who are waiting for you there." the driver asked.


    "Why would I go to the church now? I have nothing to do there." Liu Feng shook his head.


    All around him, he could see crowds and crowds of people glaring at him, and at the church. They were all looking at what Liu Feng was about to do. Some of them already noticed that he had no intention of going to the church.


    "Apologize for Blasmpheming the God!" a few shouted at him. Thankfully, no one dared to throw anything at him.


    "So much drama on my first day. This isn''t exactly the best precedent. I hope that all this passes by quickly." Liu Feng sighed.


    He then started walking slowly towards the church. With every step that he took towards the church, he felt like he was conceding something.


    "It will all be worth it at the end. That face that the High Priest will have will make this all worth it." Liu Feng thought to himself, convincing himself that everything would work out.


    As Liu Feng expected, the High Priest was waiting for him at the entrance.


    "Your Majesty! You are here already! I hope that you have reconsidered your take on your release of the ban. After all, even the people think that you are very wrong." the priest said.


    "What is your name, High Priest? I wonder what a man of God is called." Liu Feng asked.


    "I have denounced my lowly mortal self for God. I have no name, no home, and nothing to call my own." the high priest laughed.


    "I see. No wonder you don''t understand that there are certain things that the general public doesn''t understand. But still, it is very commendable that you managed to gather such a huge crowd in a matter of hours. You are truly a man of wonders. I underestimated you." Liu Feng chuckled.


    "That is what I have already warned you about, Your Majesty. But you kept telling me that you would be able to easily deal with me. It looks like that is no longer the case. I hope that you had a change of mind. There must be a reason that you left the comfort of your palace to visit this humble one''s church." the high priest said.


    "Indeed, there is a reason that I have come here. But the thing is, nothing will happen until ten minutes later. So, that means that I have to wait another ten minutes until something concrete happens. Or it might be a little less. I am not sure. Anyways, there is one thing that you have discounted, high priest. It is that I am actually a person who is able to control great power. In the world, there are many who say that knowledge is power. But that is slightly wrong. Complete power is true power. And you shall see what that is in a few minutes." Liu Feng said as he moved to the side and went into the church.


    "You arent allowed inside. After what you have done to it, everyone in the board has decided that until God himself forgives you, you shall not be allowed inside." the high priest stopped him.


    "Until God forgives me? And who will know if he forgives me? Who will know if he actually even is angry at me? Maybe everything that has happened was that the church misinterpreted God." Liu Feng said.


    "You are crossing a dangerous territory, Your Majesty. I suggest that you keep your mouth shut. You have only been king for a day. There is a lot of power that you still have yet to control." the high priest warned.


    "Haha. To think that you would also play this card. It looks like there is little about me that you do not know. At the least, there is little about the king that you do not know. But you haven''t understood the person that I was before I became king. That must be why you are acting like such an idiot, taunting me so much. Anyways, I will not ruin the surprise. It should be here any moment." Liu Feng said.


    "I wonder what you are talking about. Which surprise did you think will possible shake me?" the high priest laughed.


    Flash!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 261 - Gods Intervention [Bonus ]

    The high priest, and everyone there inadvertently closed their eyes. A bright white flash covered all of the church.


    "What is happening? Who attacked the church?" someone shouted.


    "The king and the high priest are both here. These are the most important people of the kingdom. Who would dare attack here? There must be something afoot"


    "Someone quickly safeguard the king and the high priest!"


    Chaos quickly filled the plaza in front of the church. The fact that there were a lot of people in the plaza, gathered here especially by the high priest, did not help even one bit.


    "WHO DARE CHANGE THE WORD OF GOD?!!!!!"  a loud sound came from the center of the church.


    The bright light subsided a little, and all of the people there also looked at the church. Liu Feng smiled a little, but he also maintained a surprised expression.


    "God! God himself spoke! I must be blessed to come here right at the time that God himself came here!" Liu Feng shouted.


    The crowd also went silent. They did not understand what was happening, but they wanted to hear what was happening.


    "WHAT IS THE USE OF A CHURCH IF IT DOES NOT EVEN TEACH MY WORDS PROPERLY? THE CHURCH HERE HAS NO NEED TO CONTINUE TO REPRESENT GOD! THIS CHURCH IS DECLARED HERETIC!!!!" the same loud voice shouted.


    Liu Feng smiled wider.


    "What is happening? Could it be? High Priest? Did you go against my plans not because of God''s words, but because of your own gain? How did this happen? This is truly frightening. Guards! People! We cannot disrespect God''s words. This is a heretic church! We must demolish this now! We cannot let such a church stay standing!" Liu Feng shouted. He incited the crowd, and it worked. All of them started pushing a makeshift border of guards who were standing for the protection of the church.


    "What kind of people of god are these guards, who dare go against his words? Strike them down and charge in!" Liu Feng shouted. He then turned back and looked at the high priest.


    "I wonder, how did you like this surprise? Did you like the special guest that I invited?" Liu Feng chuckled.


    "How did you do this? How were you able to get that white light and the loud noise? This must be a nightmare. This cannot be happening." the high priest muttered.


    "All of this happened because you were far too hasty. You wanted to go against me far too quickly, and you tried to get rid of me. But what you failed to realize was that I am not afraid to go against your stupid church. If anyone dares say that this is wrong, then  even your own headquarters will have some trouble explaining why they do not want to follow God''s words." Liu Feng smiled.


    "This cannot be happening. Do you really think that all of these people will think that God really said all of that? After all, even I haven''t spoken to God in my life. This is just a big plan that you have to take over the church. There is no way that God will actually say this. If you dare touch the church, then there will definitely be retaliation from Jerusalem. They will not let some upstart like you take out a money machine for them. They will destroy your whole family and take over. You dug yourself a grave." the high priest said with wide open eyes and a grinning face.


    "What? Did you finally go mad? Well, guess I expected this. That is why I also took the liberty of recording everything that you said." Liu Feng grinned.


    He then took out a mana stone from his pocket and showed it to the high priest.


    "I got quite the headache just to do this, but trust me, it was worth it. Now, all that is left is getting a lot of copies like this to circulate, and many people will be talking about it." Liu Feng also grinned.


    "You recorded this? How? I did not see anything! I did not say what you think I said. What do you want? Don''t release this to the public, please! I will lose my life!" the high priest asked as he shouted with fear.


    "Just look around you. Every single one of those people that you believe in so much, are running into the church, trying to demolish it. The church will have no presence in this kingdom after a month. Do you think that you really are going to keep your life after this? I have already beheaded a few people for trying to kill me. You did something similar. You tried to take away my power. It is not that bad though, so a few years in the dungeons should do it." Liu Feng said.


    "The dungeons? I do not belong in the dungeons. What do you want, king? I will give you riches, women, power, anything that you want. Just leave me alone." the high priest said as he stumbled back.


    "Do you know one thing that I hate? When someone who acts all high and mighty becomes so meek once he understands that he is so useless and powerless. You will give ME power and riches? If you don''t understand how this is going to go, let me tell you. I am going to get every single dime in the church. I will seize everything that any of you have. You do not have anything anymore. I do." Liu Feng said.


    The high priest looked around with panic. By now, a few parts of the barricade were broken, and people were rushing through. They were running into the church, trying to get to the church.


    "Don''t worry about all of that. I have done something to help both of us out quite a bit." Liu Feng said.


    "STOP! THIS IS STILL MY DOMAIN! NOW, I SHALL HAND OVER THE RESPONSIBILITY TO PURGE THIS PLACE TO THE KING! AS GOD, I COMMAND YOU TO PURGE THIS PLACE!" the loud voice rang out once more.


    The crowd stopped moving.


    Liu Feng smiled.


    "Now, a lot of things will be set in motion," he muttered.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 262 - Taking Over

    The crowd remained silent as Liu Feng slowly moved across the entrance to face them. He grinned widely as he suddenly knelt down to the ground. All the people within the plaza gasped. After all, this was an event that was never seen before. A king, the most powerful person that these people would ever know, was kneeling down on the ground. They could not comprehend what was happening until Liu Feng himself explained it a few seconds later.


    "Oh God above! I shall accept your mission with humility. I am humbled that you have given me such an incredible task. It is my honor to be an emissary of God!" Liu Feng shouted out to the skies.


    With this, the whole crowd went wild. All of them finally could make a little sense of what was happening here. Liu Feng was now the new emissary of God, and he was slowly occupying the place that the high priest had previously occupied. With that, he would attain more power than ever before.


    "This is going just as planned. Now, all that I have to do is make sure that all of the people within the church themselves do not go against me. I just have to hope that not every single one of the churches isn''t corrupt, but rather some people actually believe in God. Kind of ironic, asking that question in a church." Liu Feng chuckled.


    He then turned to look at the high priest.


    "Someone! Take this imposter and lock him in the dungeons! I shall deal with this person who dared to blaspheme the god myself!" Liu Feng ordered a few of the guards who were standing by the side.


    But not a single one of them moved. All of them were guards of the church themselves, and they did not understand what they had to do. Should they listen to this king who apparently got a message from God, or should they listen to the high priest, who was just chided by the person that they served?


    Liu Feng saw this dilemma in their eyes and made the decision for them.


    "You are all children of God! You are the people who have sacrificed the most for him. How can you allow someone like this man here, who only used that name for his own profit, and to get some power, to stay here standing free? You must apprehend him and hand him to the palace so that he will be trailed and given a proper sentence!" Liu Feng barked at them.


    With Liu Feng laying out a perfect explanation for them, the guards had no other choice but to listen to God''s chosen one himself.


    Liu Feng then turned around and looked back at the high priest.


    "I will give you one more deal. You will have a nice and quiet life if you agree to help me out and cooperate with me when I ask you the questions later. If not, then, well, you know what is going to happen. What happens in a dungeon anyway? An old man like you will only last so long. Even if it is going to be a small sentence, you will probably spend the remainder of your diminished life in a hell that you will have created for yourself." Liu Feng whispered in the high priest''s ears.


    "Now that I am God''s chosen one, there are a lot of things that are going to change here. First, I know that the church in Aegon will have no other choice but to obey each and every single thing that I will say. Isn''t that going to be interesting? And there are many other decisions that the church has taken that I am sure are not necessary. I will change those as well. Truly, these last few hours might have been very troubling for me, but at the end of the day, it has been very fruitful. You are right. Sometimes, for a good future sentence, I need to start things off with a bang. And oh boy did this bang work really, really well." Liu Feng chuckled.


    He then turned away and stepped down the stairs. The crowd was very laid back, and they all looked at him with a sort of reverence in their eyes. They looked at Liu Feng like he was going to become the next god!


    "Long live the king! Long live the king!" a chant followed Liu Feng''s footsteps as he got into his carriage.


    "Take me back to the palace. After that, tell a few guards to come here and take control of the church. We cannot go against God''s words. They must be completed without a hitch. Also, after I return back to the palace, get rid of every single person outside the palace. Now, they have no reason to stay there, and by doing so, they are not true believers, and they must be henchmen of the high priest, so they must be taken care of." Liu Feng said.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty. This is truly a surprise and shock to all of us. Never in my wildest dreams did I think that I would ever witness a sign of God! I must truly be lucky to even be near you, Your Majesty. I owe so much to you." the driver spoke with reverence.


    Liu Feng frowned.


    "Looks like you are a true believer," he said.


    "That is true, Your Majesty. I am a true believer. I am not like that upstart high priest. For me, God is a very important part of my life, and I shall never use him for profit." the driver said righteously.


    "That is good. We do not want any more scammers in here after all. I don''t know how I missed such a huge power in all of my childhood though." Liu Feng muttered.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 263 - The Throne Room

    The carriage left for the palace, and it soon arrived. The crowd there was significantly smaller than before, presumably because many of them left for the church to see what was happening over there.


    Liu Feng then went into the palace, and went to the one place that he had sparsely visited since he had become king, even though he was expected to be there for the majority of his time. It was the throne room. The one room in the entire castle that most showed the power and the greatness of the royal family. It was that room where everyone would see their great and powerful king meet out his judgements. It was that one place in the entire world where the king was shown as the king.


    Liu Feng, however, did not like this throne room for many reasons. But chief among them all was the way that the throne room looked. With the seat of the king raised above everyone else, and with so many decorations, so many entertainments prepared for the king, it was no longer a place for a king to do actual work. And for Liu Feng, it work was what he had intended to do after becoming the king. He had intended to create the greatest kingdom in the continent, and he knew well that just sitting around would do him no good.


    The throne room had one primary color scheme. It was gold, and it felt kind of clich¨¦. There were around ten thrones, but one among them stood out at the center of the room. It was obviously the throne of the king. And right below it were two others. Liu Feng knew these to be the thrones of his mother, the queen mother, and the queen herself. But, with Liu Feng being unmarried, that one seat was going to be empty for a little while.


    "Where are the members of the council? Where are they at this time of crisis?" Liu Feng shouted. Around the throne room, there were many guards standing. This was the most guarded place in the entire palace after all. And there was good reason for it. All the attacks on the king mostly came from this one place because this was the place where the king would speak to his subjects. This was where the king actually had a chance to die.


    "Your Majesty! The council members have been informed. They will be coming here at any moment!" a guard shouted towards Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng nodded as he stepped towards the throne itself. He had to climb through quite a few thrones to come up to the golden throne. Truly, it looked magnificent. For the first time in his life, he could actually marvel at the throne properly. When he was a child(in this life), his father would not allow him to take even a few steps towards the throne. He would aways be sent away. Liu Man would always say that there was a long time before he would come and sit on the throne.


    Liu Feng''s hands brushed the throne''s carvings. Dragons and phoenixes adorned the chair, and the drawings themselves looked more majestic even than the real deal. Liu Feng truly had no other choice but to appreciate the imaginations of the master craftsmen that made this majestic chair possible. But that was the end of that. Liu Feng had a hint of a smile when he sat on it, and then the smile disappeared. The adrenaline of sitting on the throne was short lived, and Liu Feng was now back to reality.


    There were people slowly shuffling around in the room, and people were entering. But not a single one of them said anything, and all of them were standing on the side, where observers looked on.


    "Oh right. This place is still not that developed, so there should be that whole problem with no feminist leadership. Well, I will take care of that later. All I can do is just hope that these council members will not be so stupid and will not be so selfish. Aizz! What am I even saying? No one here has been so selfless since I had come to this world. It looks like I cannot expect Earth''s moral compass someplace like this." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    "The minister of Finance, Gerald Harrison is here!" someone suddenly announced.


    "Oh my god! Don''t tell me that they are going to follow that stupid process of calling out every single person who is going to come. Well, at the least I will know their names. But all of this seems a bit too pointless, repeating things that will only waste time." Liu Feng exclaimed with a low voice. He did not want any of this thoughts widely known. It was not favorable to him if everyone knew what he was thinking about, and how he was going to do things.


    Gerald sat at the front, on one of the seven chairs that were neatly laid down in front of the king''s, and the queen''s thrones. They were lateral to the king''s throne, and they faced each other, while leaving a space in the middle for what Liu Feng could only presume was presentations.


    Gerald turned towards the king and bowed down slightly, still sitting on his chair. Liu Feng returned the gesture with a slight nod. He did not want to do much else, considering that he did not know that man much.


    "The minister of the sea, Ostwald Harrison is here!" that same person announced once more.


    Liu Feng glanced at the person who had just come with surprise. Once again, this was one of the things that his father was extremely strict about. He was not allowed to leave the capital to go to the sea, or anywhere else that was remotely interesting. Even when he had left the palace, it was under a disguise. But Liu Feng was well aware of what a sea was, how it looked, and the things that it entailed. While every one was looking at the sea with the thought of food and trade in mind, Liu Feng was thinking about one other thing. Exploration. He knew that the sea was the one thing that connected the different continents, and he was very interested in travelling to find out what was beyond Dicain.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 264 - Weeding Out The Traitors

    Liu Feng looked at everyone in the room. There were many within the throne room, and every single throne was filled, except for the two beneath Liu Feng. There was no queen for now, and the queen mother was not told to come here. Liu Feng had no intention of asking his mother to step into the political sphere. He was afraid that she would be reminded of his father, and the last thing that he wanted right now was a nostalgic and tearful mother.


    "Now that everyone is here, I am sure that everyone has heard of the incidents that have occurred over the past day. I have given the order to rescind the ban on the study of the sciences, and the high priest had opposed it. I personally requested him to reconsider, but he still went against my words, and my authority, and he incited huge crowds to go against my orders, and this has significantly hampered the orders that I have given. And as for the words of God himself, I am not going to take so much time to detail what is going to happen. We will just rehaul the whole church, and make sure that every single corrupt official. All of the church''s assets will be accounted of, and I shall see what we will do with all of this money. So then, there must be a reason why all of you have been called here, is there not? I am sure that everyone here is in shock as to what is happening, and why this is so. But I have no need to do any of this. All that you have to do is to show that you have no allegiance to this corrupt church, and you will be allowed to leave this room alive. If I find that any of you is even remotely connected to all of this, then we will need to have a very long conversation." Liu Feng said.


    All of the people in the room, especially the ones on the thrones, had a very terrified face. Of course they were not ready for something like this. Who in their right mind would ever expect a behemoth that was the church, to collapse in just one day? And the way that this happened was also truly shocking and mind boggling. But now, with literally just a few hours since the incident occurring, they did not have any idea what they needed to do.


    "The ministers of Finance, agriculture, Urban areas are allowed to leave for this. All of the onlookers will also need to leave for this. I have never ordered any of the other officials to arrive, and I do not know what they thought for them to be here. Anyways, I want everyone except those who I did not call out, to leave the room right now." Liu Feng announced.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty! But is there a reason that you have excused these people? There is no reason for you to suspect us. We are all your servants, and have been loyal to only the throne for as long as we lived." Ostwald Harrison, the minister of the sea, asked as he stood up.


    "They are people that I trust, Minister of the sea. That is why I have already conducted a very thorough review of them. In fact, there is no other reason that they have been excused other than the fact that I have allowed them to be excused. And that is all that you need to do. Take a seat, and just wait for your turn. We shall wait for everyone in this room to leave." Liu Feng said.


    The people that he had excused were people on the list that his father had given him. These were people that his father guaranteed were going to be trustworthy to Liu Feng, and although Liu Feng had his suspicions, there was no need to immediately dismiss the list.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Ostwald begrudgingly sat down.


    "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty. You can rest assured that my life will be dedicated to the throne, and that I shall see no other as my liege. I shall take my leave now." Gerald said. He then left the room and the other two people who were named quickly followed him out. The people on the sidelines also did not dare go against the words of the king, and they all left the throne room. Soon, only the people who were not called out were alone in the room with Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng looked at the four people who remained in the room.


    "Ministers. I am sure that all of you must be worried because all of you have been singled out. Well, I am not an idiot. I know that not all of you are actually traitors, and I am not even sure that I want to take any action on you. And there are always ways to evade all of my detection. So I am not going to waste my time playing this cat and mouse game forever. You know the risks that were taken, and you probably took then for a reward. I just want this to be a warning for all of you. You may have crossed my father, but you shall not do the can be with me." Liu Feng said coldly.


    He then got up and looked at the four people coldly.


    " I take it that you understand what I am talking about. This shall serve as a warning for all of you, and I hope that you will never do something like this again. If you don''t think that I know what you are doing behind my back, just remember that the high priest is in the dungeons and he fears death as much as we all do." Liu Feng said.


    "Yes, you majesty! We understand what you are saying. Please forgive us for our insolence." Another man stepped forward.


    "The minister of magic. The notorious Rosh Kishman. It is comforting that you are able to adapt so easily. I hope that you will teach the same to your friends add well. Then, I will be going back because I have a lot of work. Tomorrow, we will open the throne to the problems of the public. Let them know that their king is still their king." Liu Feng said.


    Saying this, Liu Feng left the throne room. He did not wait for a response. That was for good reason. For something like this, the best effect would come only if Liu Feng showed that he was in a position of complete dominance.


    He left a sigh of relief after he left.


    "Thank god they understood that they were being excused. A civil war is the last thing I want in my hands right now." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He then walked through the palace hallways. It was still not as crowded as it was in the morning, and the effects of whatever Liu Zhen along with the high priest did was obviously still prevalent on the palace itself. With many guards outside on the walls patrolling to make sure that nothing like we gay happened now will would repeat again, the hallsnwere practically empty.


    Of course, there were a few servants here and there, and the halls were not completely unmonitored. All of them bowed as Liu Feng passed by them. He slightly nodded towards them, and continued his walk towards the dining hall. After a very exhausting series of events, he needed some energy to keep him going.


    He saw that the dining table was not empty like last time. There were three people already on the table, and Liu Feng recongnized only two of them.


    He knew his mother (obviously) and Liu Zhen, but the other one was foreign to him.


    They were talking about Liu Feng from what he could glean, and he assumed that it was about what happened before.


    "Mother? Grandfather! What is this about? What happened?" Liu Feng asked, disturbing the discussion immediately.


    "Dear! What are you doing here? We were just talking about you. What happened there? There were many people telling many different versions and I just couldn''t understand what happened. What was so important that father in law asked me to come here almost immediately?" Bai daiyu asked.


    "Think of it as God giving me a mission, mother. He took me that I had to take care of every single false church in this kingdom, of which I presume are many. To please God, I shall make sure that there will be sufficient replacements. These will properly give the right implementations, and only then will the book of God truly connect to the people. I wonder what you were talking about though?" Liu Feng asked.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 265 - Visit From Derail

    The rest of the week went by smoothly compared to the first day. But that wasn''t to say that the days weren''t hectic. They just had a very low bar to clear. Liu Feng was still very exhausted, and he started finding a new found appreciation for what it meant to be king.


    In this one week, he was able to finish many of the manuscripts that he had promised to deliver. He handed over the construction plans to the merchants groups responsible for revitalizing the slums. After that, he also made sure that he visited the slums personally and assured that the people would not lose their homes. It was very easy getting their approval once they found out that they were getting paid for any of the work that they provide.


    Right now, the only thing that Liu Feng was lacking was more workers. He wanted more and more to contribute to his economy, so that he could use many parts to create a seamless whole.


    With the capital construction plans out of the way, he focused his entire outlook on the new educational system After he pulled the stint on the church, he used this power and influence that he had received by propagating the fact that God wanted every child to be educated. That way, even the masses would allow their children to go to the schools that he was working so hard on building.


    But even if he had gotten the children ready for the schools, there were no schools, or even teachers as of yet, and all of that would take quite a bit of time to prepare. By now, the fact that Liu Feng was meeting with scholars had spread far and wide, and many started arriving at the palace. Once they found out that they were receiving the special wisdom of the master of the mage tower himself, they quickly spread this outside, and many were thrilled to hear that all of the knowledge that they learn would come from such a great person.


    But right now, Liu Feng was not grinning. He was still drowning in a sea of troubles, and the premier one came because of the one part of his budget that he could never touch.


    "Why the hell should I come to this stupid meet? It means nothing to me, and even if they want to try to do anything to them, we are more than powerful enough to push them back. Forget that! If we want to, then we can even conquer that stupid country. I have more important things to do, and looking at the state of things, I have an entire month of tasks that I have to cope up with. I am not visiting the border to meet with the king of Derail. No way." Liu Feng was in an office, and although the pile of papers that were on it previously had significantly decreased, they were still not zero.


    "I am sorry, Your Majesty, but I highly advise you to go. The army would not like to go to another war this early on. And after a win, it is better to use this momentum to show that you are not interested in another war, and engage in diplomacy, but to also show that you are ready to take them on. But we simply cannot afford to go to war again. The people will not be happy, and you will lose much of the good will that you have right now." a middle aged man in the room said.


    "Looks, general. I have no reason to go to war. That is all up to him. But I am sure that someone else can represent me. And if anything goes blatantly wrong, then you can just use a messaging mana stone, and I will give my answer. There is a perfect reason for me not to come. I just became king! I have a lot of things to do, and now is not the time for me to participate in a useless event that does nothing but satisfy the few people who are afraid that a war is on the edge of tomorrow." Liu Feng said.


    The middle aged man, obviously general George, shook his head.


    "There are far more people worried about the war in the north rather than some education scheme that you are so keen on dolling out, your Majesty. I hate to say this, but the people only care about whether they live or they die, and at times like this, you must comfort them. You must show them that you stand with their interests now. If you carry on with what you are doing, then the people will think that you are another king who just does what he wants, and not what his people want." George said.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "Is that the way that you speak to your king, General? It appears that I have been lenient with you. In public, you can only suggest to me, and advise me. Do not forget that I am the king." Liu Feng said coldly.


    "Yes your majesty!" George immediately knelt down.


    "I shall let go of this because you are a very important person, and this is not something that I care about enough. But in the public, there are certain norms that we must follow to maintain my power. You should understand that. Anyways, I will send a letter to Derail to tell them that there are far too many things to take care of at home that I will not be able to settle things over there." Liu Feng said.


    "About that, Your Majesty. There is no reason for you to write a letter. You can just say this to the representative who has come here. There was an entourage from Derail, and they are here to talk to you about something. I was not made aware of the particulars, but I am sure that it must be very important. The troupe also had the crown prince of Derail in it." George said.


    "The crown prince of Derail? How is it that I just came to know of this now? I thought that I was supposed to be privy to the most sensitive knowledge in all the lands, but now I don''t even know what is happening in my own backyard?!" Liu Feng shouted.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty. It is not like that. They had just arrived today, and it was a coincidence that I brought up this topic at such a time." Geroge hastily said.


    "Well, if you are saying this right now, then I am sure that they are somewhere near, waiting for me." Liu Feng said.


    "Your Majesty is wise." George said with a smile.


    "Just tell them to come in. I don''t have time to waste on this." Liu Feng dismissed George. He then got up to leave the room.


    An official meeting like this would not take place in a room like this office, where there were many sensitive documents. It would only take place in the throne room, because it would showcase the king''s power to the fullest.


    After a minute of walking, Liu Feng arrived at the back door to the throne. This was the room that was reserved only for him, and there were a total of four guards around this door. The moment that he was in sight, they knelt to greet him.


    "Rise. You have worked hard. You shouldn''t kneel every time that you see me. Bowing is fine." Liu Feng said as he walked into the throne room. He arrived right next to his own throne, and he sat on it, overlooking the rest of the room.


    For now, the room was empty but Liu Feng knew that the entourage would come at any moment, so he did not dare do anything that was going to be detrimental to his stature.


    He stared at the huge door at the front, which was slowly opening.


    "Looks like they are coming. I just hope that whatever they came for is relatively easy to fix. I do not want to deal with another country right now. Especially after all of the threats that high priest gave me." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    The high priest had repeatedly warned him that the main church in Jerusalem would retaliate against Liu Feng for his actions and that he had to release the high priest. Although Liu Feng could not be concerned about what was happening a few thousand kilometers away from him, he was still a little tense about what would happen if the church incited the kingdoms around it.


    The church was the main religion in the entire continent, and the only country that did not have another religion was the Draconian Empire, apparently. Liu Feng did not know anything about what happened so far west, but he knew that the church had enough power to command armies to invade Aegon.


    "The delegation from Derail is arriving!" someone suddenly announced.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 266 - Crown Prince Of Derail

    Liu Feng looked expectantly at who was coming from the door. A young man was in the lead. He was about twenty years old, if Liu Feng had to guess. Behind that, there were a few old men and a few middle aged men arriving.


    They all looked at the king with careful and calculating eyes.


    The crown prince locked eyes with Liu Feng, and he bowed slightly. As for the rest of the group, they all bowed a complete ninety degrees.


    "Rise." Liu Feng said.


    The crown prince then looked at Liu Feng properly. Standing on a throne a little farther away, the only impression that he got from Liu Feng was haughty, powerful, and a little arrogant. All of these induced by the simple atmosphere of the throne room.


    "What brings the crown prince of Derail all the way to my capital? It brings to question an insolent boy who dared to disrespect me during my own coronation. Just thinking back to that makes me feel that all of this is a little funny." Liu Feng smiled.


    "Forgive my brother for his offense. He is young, and he did not understand the right etiquette that a prince must uphold. Rest assured, Your Majesty. He is being punished as we speak, and my father ensured that he will be disciplined." the crown prince said.


    "So then. Why did the five of you travel so far to come here?  I assume that just having your brother tell it a week ago would suffice. What happened in this one week for you to come rushing all the way here?" Liu Feng asked.


    "We are here because of the incident that occurred one week ago, Your Majesty. It is about the restructuring of the church in your kingdom. We need to talk to you about that." an old man in the back of the troupe said.


    "About the church? I am afraid that this is an internal matter of Aegon, and I would prefer it if no one would intervene. In fact, I do not allow anyone to interfere. I am acting on the words of God himself, and it is not of my concern about what anyone outside thinks about this." Liu Feng scoffed.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty. I believe that we got off on the wrong foot. But what Damian White promises, he does not renege upon. I fancy myself of having a lot of diplomatic power in my own kingdom, and I would be pleasured to use it to help us right now. I am aware of the fact that Aegon is in the middle of a transition. And the one thing that anyone would need at a time like this would be money. This is going to be simple, Your Majesty. I shall help sponsor your endeavors, but in return, you need to surrender the churches back to the holy city of Jerusalem." the crown prince, Damian White, said.


    Liu Feng''s mouth curled to a smile.


    "Ever since I returned to the capital, all of a sudden, the church has become the most audible conversation point there is. In fact, I think that the church is also well aware of what I have done before this one month when I was in Glade. So then, why does everyone keep thinking that I will concede anything at all to anyone?" Liu Feng asked.


    "This is not us requesting you to concede, Your Majesty. It is us meeting in the middle. God had chided the high priest of Aegon for his malpractice, and the moment we found out about that, we have ordered him to be permanently removed from the annals of our records, and we shall also take him back for questioning to make sure that he will learn the punishment for disrespecting God." the same old man said.


    "I take it that you are from Jerusalem? I think that is why you do not understand one thing. That high priest will stay here. He will be punished by us, because it is my kingdom that suffered because of it. And after all of that, since this has happened in the presence of the church of Jerusalem, I shall take a visit there as well, and we shall talk about compensation after all of this settles. But nowhere is Aegon ever going to give Jerusalem anything. We have seen that you cannot manage your own churches properly, and wouldn''t want the same mistake to happen again." Liu Feng said coldly.


    The old man''s face changed. He looked at Damian, and back at Liu Feng.


    "This is truly not what I had expected. I already spoke to your grandfather, Your Majesty, and he promised that Aegon would give their full support. I am afraid that reneging on that promise would make the kingdom look bad." the old priest sighed.


    Liu Feng''s mouth twitched.


    "Old man, you couldn''t wait to play this card on me, couldn''t you? But do you think that I wasn''t prepared for it?" he thought to himself. But he maintained his smile.


    "My grandfather has been senile as of late. I have no idea what promise he made, but all of that is not between the church and me, so the kingdom isn''t concerned with it. My primary concern is my people, and as long as they are affected adversely even a little, this will not go any further. I am sorry that you have had to come all this way for nothing. Please leave." Liu Feng waved his hand, dismissing them all.


    The group all had ugly faces, and they all were about to turn away. Damian, however, was still standing unmoving.


    "Your Majesty. May I have a word with you in private? There are a few things that my father asked me to inform you, and this is the perfect time for me to speak with you." Damian asked.


    "I am sure that we can arrange a room. I shall arrive shortly, so wait for me. There are many things that I have to do after this." Liu Feng said as he got up and left the room through his private door.


    Damian then looked at one of the guards.


    "I shall take you to that room, Your Highness." the guards said, and one of them stepped forward to show the way.


    Damian was taken away from the group to another part of the castle that was closed off. He was taken to a room with a table and a few chairs on either side.


    He was alone in the room for a while, after which, Liu Feng entered the room and sat across him.


    "Tell me, crown prince of Derail. What was so important for you to ask me to talk to you personally? This better be good, or I will not be happy." Liu Feng said.


    "Your Majesty. I will not beat around the bush. All of us know the stance that Aegon is taking towards the church of Jerusalem. And it is a very precarious position to be. Jerusalem is moving many, many kingdoms to start taking action towards your own. And now, even Derail was forced to come here and deliver a warning." Damian said.


    "What is your point? Do you think I am afraid of a little city that I can blast off of the world in mere minutes? Tell me something that I care about." Liu Feng scoffed.


    Damian looked at Liu Feng with a little frown. But he continued. "Anyways, Your Majesty. My father has sent me to you to personally request you to come to the gathering near the border so that the both of you can talk about steps that the kingdoms should take to suppress the church and reduce its power."


    Liu Feng chuckled.


    "Who would have thought that it would be your kingdom who would take the first step towards all of this? Well, you are the ones who share a border, so it is justified that you will be taking more important steps. But what you do not understand is that I do not profit even a little bit from this risk that you want me to take. And if the church finds out, then they will force your kingdom to collapse, and that will make my kingdom the border for many refugees to enter. That is not what I wish to see right now." Liu Feng said.


    "If that is what you worry about, then there is more reason for you to act now, Your Majesty. I understand that you have incredible wisdom for your young age, but you forget to see that the church has the ambition to swallow all of the kingdoms nonetheless." Damian said.


    "Alright. I will come to this stupid meeting. I don''t know why everyone wants me to go. But after this, we shall have a nice talk on monopolies over trade." Liu Feng said as he got up to leave.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 267 - Going To The Border

    After Damian convinced Liu Feng to come to the border to have that talk with the king of Derail, Liu Feng agreed to George, and said that he would come with George to the meet. George was elated, and he dragged Liu Feng to a caravan to go there immediately.


    Liu Feng had no other choice but to put aside all the plans that he had been working on for the past few days, and started his journey towards the north border with Derail.


    What he did not know was that the north of Aegon was practically a wasteland. It was the least populated place of the entire kingdom.


    "Damn it. I thought that I could visit a few villages on the way, and see what was going on. Whether they heard rumors of me getting that power, and whether they knew who was the new king. I completely forgot that this place is a wasteland. I need to take up my geography books once more and familiarize myself with all of this." Liu Feng made a note to himself.


    After an entire day of travel, Liu Feng was exhausted. But they had arrived where they needed to.


    They were at this encampment, and a lot of soldiers were walking around, guarding what seemed to be nothing at all. But Liu Feng noticed a disparity between the uniforms that the soldiers were wearing. He knew that the ones wearing black were his own men, and the ones wearing green were the others.


    "This must be the meeting point. I wonder what Derail hopes to achieve by stationing so many troupes here of all places. This is literally the worst place to be even if you want to invade Aegon. You don''t get anything at all if you succeed, and you will also alert the main kingdom about the invasion." Liu Feng chuckled as he thought to himself.


    He then walked out of the carriage. He had a habit of sleeping through the journey, so although he was tired, he was still ready to meet the important officials and go on with the formalities.


    Behind him, George also got off of the carriage. The moment that George got off, all of the soldiers recognized him, and greeted him.


    "Sir!" a lot of the soldiers saluted.


    "You are greeting me, but not your king? Preposterous!" George shouted.


    The faces of all the soldiers changed. They immediately knelt down in front of Liu Feng.


    "We greet His Majesty. We hope that His Majesty will forgive us for this offense!" they shouted.


    "Calm down. I know that it will take time for all of you to recognize who I am." Liu Feng sighed.


    He started walking towards one of the camps, when George stopped him.


    "I shall show you to your tent." he said.


    "Fine. I am tired, and I need to just freshen myself up before I can attempt anything at all." Liui Feng said.


    George nodded as they walked towards the main tents, where all of the superior officers were located.


    "I was unable to talk to you about the situation in detail because you were sleeping for the majority of the time. But now that you are awake, I shall brief you. The king of Derail, Yurian White, is not an ordinary man. He is one of the most ruthless people that there was, and him being the king of Derail was nothing but a bane for the people there. But the only reason that he is still the king is only that he was supported by the church. So I suggest that you approach him with some apprehension." George said.


    "He was supported by the church? What are you talking about? I came here because that crown prince said that he wanted to take the church down." Liu Feng asked, irritated.


    "There are always shifting allegiances. The problem with being supported by the church is that that they might change whoever is on the throne in a whim. There are only four countries around Jerusalem, and Derail is by far the biggest. The church having an ambition over controlling Derail is very, very much possible." George explained.


    "I see. Then this king wants to use my help to take down the church and keep his power. That is comforting to know. We will have the upper hand in all of the negotiations, and we do not need to back down. But I only want to do one thing, and that is to visit that huge hall and that golden throne at least once before all of this takes place. It is such a mysterious thing, and I just cannot help myself. Especially when certain people refuse to talk about it." Liu Feng smiled.


    What else could he be referencing other than the fact that the spirits refused to tell him what the golden throne signified, and what it did? Liu Feng wanted to visit that place so badly, but he just couldn''t.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty. But will we agree to this deal? Again, the army has already been in a war very recently, and another attack is not what they want. There will be some unrest." George said.


    "Don''t worry about that. I did not say anything about us joining them on the ground. We shall be weapon suppliers." Liu Feng smiled.


    "Weapon suppliers? But Your Majesty! Giving our enemies the guns is nothing short of a death sentence. The moment that you hand it to them, they will attempt to double cross you." George cried out.


    "I have ways to ensure that that doesn''t happen. Anyways, it is time to meet them, if I am not wrong? It is the morning after all, and the king has been waiting for a long time, as far as I know. Did the crown prince of Derail come as well? Or is he still in the capital?" Liu Feng asked.


    "He is still in the capital, Your Majesty. He had arrived for another issue, and they are going to every church in the kingdom to do something." George said.


    "That again. I swear, I will take that church and nail it to a wall. Why did you not tell me this when we were leaving? They dare touch my kingdom, and then they try and undermine my authority? Give the guard orders to detail the entire troupe inside the dungeons. I strictly told them that they cannot touch any of the churches." Liu Feng said with anger.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I shall send a messenger to travel them immediately!" George said.


    "No. That will be too late. They will have sown discord already. Use a mana device. I want this done immediately." Liu Feng barked.


    George wanted to say something, but he hesitated, and then continued to do what Liu Feng told him to do. After that was done, he nodded back.


    Liu Feng then looked at the border itself. With a lot of people patrolling a barbed fence, it was quite clear that no one wanted any of the other side to enter.


    "Where will this meeting take place? Since they want our help, make sure that they are the people who will concede to a gesture." Liu Feng said.


    "We shall arrange for them to come to a tent here, Your Majesty." George nodded.


    George took Liu Feng to a tent that was quite spacious.


    "We shall bring them here, Your Majesty. What will you require for you to freshen up?" George asked.


    "I will handle myself. Just go and call them here. I am too tired to bother freshening up for some guy that I have never met before." Liu Feng said as he sat at the head of the table that was laid there.


    "These tables are really convenient for all these meetings that I am getting. I am glad that they brought one here as well." Liu Feng commented.


    He then looked at the entrance of the tent. His head was racing with thoughts, and one of them was more prominently more than the others.


    "When will the airplane be completed? I need to go to Salem after this, and I have no idea how I will get the material for the airplane. Making that alloy will need a lot of testing, and I do not have the time to start a trial and error process. And to start making carbon fibre is such a hassle to do on my own. This is the problem when you are the only one who has all of the knowledge." Liu Feng sighed.


    It seemed that he was lost in thought for quite a bit of time, because George entered the tent once more.


    "Your Majesty. The king of Derail is here. Should I bring him in?" George asked.


    "Yeah, go ahead. I want to see how terrifying this man actually is." Liu Feng smiled.


    "I warn you, Your Majesty. Whatever you do, please do not smile." George said with a serious tone as he held the tent drapes wide open.


    Liu Feng looked curiously at who was coming in. There was a shadow, and then a man entered.


    Pppft!


    A puff of laughter almost escaped Liu Feng''s mouth.


    "This is the terrifying king of Derail?" he could not help but exclaim to himself.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 268 - Yurian White

    Liu Feng looked at the man who just walked in. Standing at a laughable height of just four feet, this man did not look like a king even one bit. If anyone on the street would look at him for the first time, they would look at this poor man and think that he was poor, and hence his growth was stunted.


    And yet this short man had a crown on his head, and an attendant catering to his needs.


    "So you are the king of Derail. Your son told me the reason for your meeting. Why don''t we discuss the particulars in private?" Liu Feng asked.


    "This woman is one that I would trust my life with. In fact, I did trust my life with her. I even let her lick it. So she can stay." the king said as he laughed. Meanwhile, the attendant looked away with shyness.


    "Ahem." Liu Feng frowned. He then gestured for the king to sit down.


    Yurian nodded as he took a seat. He then looked at the greenhorn in front of him.


    "So Damian told you why I called you here? I could not discuss such private matters when there were people of the church so close by. That is why I needed you to come all the way here. I hope that you understand that." Yurian said.


    "If you are so afraid of the church, then why did you take their help in the first place? I am sure that you must have had other methods to obtain the throne." Liu Feng asked.


    "Look at me. I know very well what the others speak of me behind my back. Only by masking my appearance through my ruthless actions was I able to escape the public eye for so long. And now, the church has grown tired of me. They want someone younger on the throne, and they want complete control. I will crush those bastards for even daring to think that, but I will need your help." Yurian said.


    "Why do you think that I will help you? Contrary to popular belief, I have no reason, no incentive to help you. Money is the least of my problems. Some of the things that I have, people would pay riches for, and those alone would be enough to supplement the kingdom for the next decade. And as for power, that is also beyond me for now. I am not so power hungry. What have you to offer me?" Liu Feng asked.


    "You don''t want power or money? What else do you want then? I just need your help and support to force the church into submission." Yurian asked.


    "I want Jerusalem after all of this is over." Liu Feng grinned.


    The moment that Yurian heard this, his face changed. He looked at Liu Feng with raised eyebrows.


    "Are you mad? You are a fool to think that I would give you the holy city just for the little help that you provide me. If I knew that you were such a greedy jackal, I would have looked for help elsewhere." Yurian scoffed.


    "You would have looked for help elsewhere? Don''t kid yourself, King of Derail. Both of us know the real reason that you called me here. You want me to be the spearhead of this attack. Because God himself chose me to destroy this church, there will be no public backlash, and the church will not retaliate much against you on the off chance that we lose. The price that I am asking is honestly very low." Liu Feng said as he raised his voice.


    Yurian stayed quiet as he looked towards the table.


    "I know that I am right. The city will be my price. And don''t think for one second that after the war, you can just attempt to double cross me. I have enough fire power to destroy your whole army, and that is what I shall equip the city with after I take over." Liu Feng said.


    Yurian took a deep breath.


    "I will give you the city after one day. I just need to do one thing in the city, and after that, I shall give the city to you." Yurian said.


    "And what might that be?" Liu Feng asked coldly.


    "I want to sit on the throne. That golden throne that no one ever sat on before. I want to become the king of the continent at least once in my life. It has been a lifelong dream of mine." Yurian said with a smile on his face.


    "You want to sit on that throne? It is truly curious, what the throne symbolizes.  Over the last few weeks, this has been going on in my mind. What is this throne, and what is so important about it. But never mind all of that. This throne is mine. A king will not even let his son climb up the throne until it is time. I would rather that you not sit on my throne." Liu Feng shook his head.


    "Well, I tried. Now, let us talk about how and when the attack on the church will go on. I was thinking of flanking the supplies that go into the church, but that would require the cooperation of all of the kingdoms around, and that would be difficult. Do you think that your troops will be able to hold the other kingdoms'' forces for a few days until the church feels the heat?" Yurian asked.


    "Your tactics are amusing. But you will not be using my troops for all of this. This cooperation will go on where you will provide the manpower and I shall provide the firepower." Liu Feng said as he retrieved a gun from inside his sleeves and put it on the table.


    "This is what I will be offering to you in this partnership."


    Yurian frowned.


    "This is preposterous. First, you act as if you are the one who is doing all of the hard work. And now you are even refusing to give me your troops? What is going on? I did not want to say this at first, but I have no other choice. It is time to bring an elder into this, you boy. You clearly do not understand a fair negotiation." Yurian raged.


    "I should have known that Derail does not have the information gathering capacity that Aegon has. In just the few minutes that I was in the camp, I was able to find out that the church got you to the throne. I know that it is not common knowledge. But you are not even able to find out what won Aegon the war that it fought two months ago? Truly hilarious." Liu Feng said.


    "What are you talking about?" Yurian asked.


    Liu Feng picked up the gun, and pointed it towards the roof of the tent.


    "Do you know what the walls of the church in my capital is very, very strong? It is made of iron, and other metals, and the high priest even said that no one could break through the church if he closed off the gates. But I pointed this one thing at that wall, and it made the high priest take all of the drastic measures that he did." Liu Feng said.


    "Of course, I am aware of what the churches are made of. My capital also has a strong church. But what is your point?" Yurian asked.


    Liu Feng grinned. Then, he pulled the trigger.


    Boom!


    The tent flew away, and Yurian closed his eyes as dust flew towards them.


    Attack!


    Soldiers cried as they started shuffling about. The tent was no longer there, and although the kings and no one else was harmed, all of the soldiers looked at what was happening with caution. On the other side of the border, there was even more unrest. A few soldiers crossed over to this border with fury.


    "What happened to our king?" one of them shouted.


    "Silence!" Yurian shouted. Even though he was a very small man, he had a very loud voice. All of the soldiers took a few steps back with fear.


    Yurian looked at Liu Feng, who was still very calm throughout this whole process.


    "This weapon is what won you the war?" he asked.


    "In a way, it is. This one thing helped me reach the capital. For that, well that''s a whole story in and of itself. But that is the general gist of it all. You saw what this gun can do. This is no toy. This is a deadly masterpiece, and it will win you any war that you hold. I will give you enough to outfit a whole battalion, and all that you need to do is charge in. That will be the best strategy, in fact." Liu Feng said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 269 - The Price To Pay

    "These weapons are truly marvelous. This will be the biggest help that you can give us, King of Aegon. With these, forget the holy city. I might even be able to take care of the surrounding kingdoms with ease. All of the continent could be at the tip of our fingers." Yurian started laughing.


    "Hold your horses, King of Derail. I told you that Aegon will help you with the war against the holy city. And we will. We have a debt to clear with them, and we shall extract our interest. But the same cannot be said about the innocent kingdoms around the city. They will not be part of the deal. I am lending you these weapons for the siege of the city alone. And keep in mind. I am lending these weapons to you. After all is done, you will need to return this back to me, or you shall face the consequences of the full Aegonian army bearing down your throat." Liu Feng said coldly.


    Yurian changed his expression and nodded solemnly. But inside, he was not so willing.


    "Do you think that you can really snatch this away after you give it to us? We will figure out how to make these ourselves, and we will not return even these to you. How many will you even have? After we have the battalion fitted, they will turn on you immediately after the siege is over, and I will also get two other kingdoms for free." Yurian thought to himself.


    What else could he be referring to other than the two kingdoms of Aegon and Glade? After the war, the rest of the continent just assumed that Glade was going to be the jurisdiction of Aegon, and they did not know what Liu Feng planned to do with it. With the plans not going public yet, this led Yurian to think so.


    But Liu Feng already knew that Yurian White would think like this. He knew that every human facing this immense power in his hands, and the ability to easily control it, would be so greedy. That is why he also had a few safeguards put in place.


    "I think that this is the only purpose of you calling me all the way here. If this is done, then I need to get back to my kingdom. There is much to be done, and the kingdom is still not stable from having a new king. The death of my father was very sudden after all. If there is anything else, then please do not disturb me. You know who I am, how I look, and the general place that I stay. You can use a magic device to communicate with me during important times." Liu Feng said as he got up.


    "There is just one more thing that I want to talk about." Yurian stopped Liu Feng.


    "What is it?" Liu Feng asked.


    "It is about that incident that happened a week ago. People say that God himself spoke to you, and gave you an important task. Is that true? Or are my sources just drunk? I refuse to believe that God''s man would allow his greatest believers to just die." Yurian asked.


    Liu Feng chuckled.


    "I thought that you believed it. That is why you even called me here." Liu Feng said.


    "If the world believes in it, then does my opinion even matter? But there is a nagging somewhere that this just cannot happen. I need to know the truth." Yurian said.


    "The task God gave me was to rid the world of all those impure churches that used his name for many bad deeds. The church did all of that for power and riches, and ruined many lives. So I am honor bound now to get rid of the holy city. You are proividing me with the path to do it." Liu Feng shrugged.


    "So I am just a tool for you." Yurian sighed.


    "This is not a time for contemplating thoughts like those, King of Derail. I have to go now, and get back to my kingdom. There is much to do." Liu Feng started walking away. With the entire tent blown away, he just needed to walk away.


    "The meet is not over yet, Liu Feng. You have come so far already. Why not stay here for just a few days more? If you want, then I can priovide my help to stabiolize your rule. If the world knows that you also have an alliance with Derail, then no one in their right mind would dare to mess with you, or your kingdom." Yurian shouted towards the now distant Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng stopped and turned around. He walked back towards Yurian.


    "If you stand by what you said, then two days here is a small price to pay. What are the festivities that are planned to happen?" Liu Feng asked.


    "For one, we have a joint operation planned. Although it is not that entertaining to watch, there has been one every time this meet has happened. I would not want to go againt the old classics. The soldiers could use some bonding time with each other. And, with this, your men could teach mine how to use these weapons that you promised us." Yurian said.


    "Is that so? Then why are we making any haste? Where will these joint excercises take place? I am truly curious as to what is going to happen." Liu Feng asked with a smile on his face.


    "We have been preparing for this for a long time. Being the host this time around, we have a large bar to clear. Your father spared no expense the last time he did this, so I will also do the same. There is a maze of sorts, and the men will need to go through a few trials, pieces of metals, and traps. We will be able to view all of this from above. The generals take this as a learning opportunity, while we can just see this as entertainment." Yurian explained.


    "That sounds good. Let us go there then. I cannot wait to see how my men perform, and how your men will work togehter with mine." Liu Feng smiled.


    "It is on my side of the border. I can arrange for the carriage to pick you up, because it is a few minutes of galloping to get to the site of the trials." Yurian said.


    "Well then, why don''t we go there right now? I have nothing else to do, if I am not wrong, and all of my wellwishers have been vocal in that I attended this meet. Prepare that carriage while I get ready." Liu Feng nodded as he walked away.


    Yurian smiled and then he looked at the attendant who was standing by him this whole time.


    "Go prepare a carraige for the king. Make sure that all of the traps are taken out. I cannot afford for this man to die before he gives me all of those precious weapons." Yurian said coldly.


    "Yes Your Majesty." the attendant bent down. Now, her face was around the same height as Yurian.


    Yurian grinned with his teeth visible, and his right hand shot forward.


    Aargh!


    The attendant moaned slightly. She looked down at her bosoms, and saw that Yurian was touching and squeezing her plump breasts.


    "Your Majesty! Peopke are watching now. I shall accompany you in private. The queen will not like this." the attendant said cotteshly.


    "Do you think that I care about the queen? She is also just a toy for me to play with at night. Now, there are a few more poses that I want to try out later. So don''t be late." Yurian said as he let go of the woman''s breasts.


    The woman turned around scurried away. Meanwhile, the rest of the world was not oblivious to what happened. They just chose to turn a blind eye to all of this. Luckily for Yurian, no one also heard what he told the woman, or he would be attacked right there.


    "I swear to god, the moment that all these nobles put their horny and lustful brains to rest, the faster this continent will develop." Liu Feng told himself with a low voice, so that no one could hear him.


    Liu Feng walked towards George, who he spotted in this huge crowd.


    "I need another tent. I lost this one in demonstrations. And unpack my bags to give me one of the good robes. I cannot go to some place outside my kingdom without looking good." Liu Feng chuckled.


    "Ofcourse, Your Majesty. It shall be done. I will have this soldier take you there." Geroge bent down and he left. The soldier next to George stayed, and he looked at Liu Feng nervously.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 270 - The First Battle

    Liu Feng was in a rickety carriage that went up and down as he was headed off towards the stadium. He was least worried about his own safety. Even though he did not have mana anymore, in case of emergencies, he could always sit through the headaches and use mana forcefully. And, with the mana strengthening his body over the years, he also found that he was much stronger than even the strongest soldiers in his armies.


    For him, mana was simply a cheat drug that had no consequences.


    Liu Feng glanced at the window. Through the window, he could see a giant colosseum. This was where Liu Feng presumed the fight would take place. Calling it a fight would be a little crude. A battle would be more suited for what was about to take place.


    The carriage halted after another minute, and someone opened the door.


    "Your Majesty, if you shall allow me to guide you to the upper seat reserved for you." a man standing there said.


    "Please." Liu Feng nodded as he stepped down from the carriage.


    He looked around. Along with the colosseum, there were many other people around. But interestingly, this colosseum was not part of any city. There was not another building in sight, and these people coming here to view this spectacle had to travel far to get here.


    "I was not aware that this meet would happen in such a... public eye." Liu Feng said.


    "It is a tradition to showcase our unity to our people to reassure them that we remain good friends." the man explained.


    "I see. Well then. Take me to where I am supposed to sit. I will not disrupt any of the events that you have planned for later." Liu Feng said.


    The man stepped forward and led Liu Feng towards the huge Colosseum. Liu Feng was impressed at the sheer size of the building, and couldn''t help but wonder why his own kingdom did not have a building of such caliber.


    Even without the use of cement, or concrete, Derail was able to make a colosseum strikingly similar in size and magnitude to that of the colosseum of Rome.


    "I wonder how long making such a big structure took. Surely this must have been a very ambitious project when you first made it." Liu Feng asked.


    "This Colosseum has a great history, Your Majesty, but I am afraid that Derail cannot stake the claim to all of it. This was already there when Derail became a kingdom. No one knows who built this magnificent building, but all that we know is that we need to fight to show our respect to the creators." the man said.


    "I swear, if I didn''t know any better, I would have said that this was a carbon copy of the one in Rome. But that is just stupidity on my part. I am in another world." Liu Feng thought to himself, but he still could not get rid of that nagging feeling in the back of his head.


    They walked inside through a very strictly guarded entrance. No one was allowed through it except for Liu Feng and whoever came with him. Liu Feng assumed that this was just for the VIPs. It was also made abundantly clear when there was a separate line for all the others who were crowding elsewhere.


    Liu Feng entered the Colosseum. He could see that all the pathways were made of limestone, another similarity with the one in Rome. He was taken up the stairs, and he could finally see light at the end of the corridor.


    He went to the light, and saw that he was at the head of the entire Colosseum. At this level, there was no one else, and there were only three seats as far as he could see. Yurian was already sitting in one of them, with his attendant slowly massaging his shoulders. Yurian nodded towards Liu Feng.


    "Please take a seat. We were about to start, and were waiting for your arrival." Yurian smiled.


    Liu Feng nodded and he sat next to Yurian.


    "Do you wish for one of my attendants to pleasure you as well? Although we are out in the open, there are not many with the exceptional eyesight to see what is going on here." Yurian asked.


    "I am fine. Thank you." Liu Feng rejected him instantly.


    "Your loss." Yurian shrugged. He then stood upon and looked down. The ground of the Colosseum looked truly peculiar. There were mazes everywhere and two groups of soldiers lined up neatly in arrays standing side by side.


    They were wearing different uniforms, and Liu Feng could recognize one of the groups to be of his army. He nodded towards them, but he doubted that they would be able to see his small gesture.


    Meanwhile, Yurian raised his hand. All the chattering of the crowd stopped instantly, as if someone had died.


    "Who would have thought that fear would be such an effective tool? I certainly did not expect it. Not one bit." Liu Feng shook his head.


    The groups moved instantaneously, and they merged together to form one seamless whole. They then entered the catacombs. The upper part was completely visible, and all of them were able to see what was going on down under.


    "Do you wish to have a magical device to see what is happening with more detail?" Someone suddenly asked Liu Feng. Liu Feng turned around to see who it was. It was a beautiful young girl, standing there with a very, very provocative dress.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "What is your age?" he asked.


    "I am seventeen this year, Your Majesty." the young girl said, her lower lip quivering.


    "Don''t worry. I am not going to bite. But remember. If you want to do anything else, if you want to make a future for yourself, just come to my tent this night. I will give you another lease in life." Liu Feng said.


    He knew how wrong that sounded, but he also knew that whether he was going to make a move on her or not, if she stayed with Yurian any longer, sooner or later, she would be forced to do something she would hate.


    Yurian also heard what Liu Feng said.


    "Don''t worry about it, Your Majesty. I might have called her to my room for today, but she will be accompanying you for the rest of the trip. I will not lay hands on her. She is my gift to you." Yurian grinned.


    "After this siege is over, the first thing that I am going to do is kill you and put your son on the throne. For such a lecherous man to become a king, I don''t know how the church works." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    He then looked at what was happening down beneath him. The soldiers were going through traps and obstacles like it was nothing. They were already half way through the entire course.


    "Is this all that today is planned for? Because they are cruising through all of the obstacles. This is not that interesting at all. There should be something else right?" Liu Feng asked.


    "There is also the main event after this, Your Majesty. The soldiers will fight each other. It will be a very fun event, and anyone can also join in." Yurian grinned.


    "This wasn''t the main event? That is good to hear. This is so boring, I just don''t know why this was even there. But that main event of yours. Fighting between the soldiers? How serious? I do not want to see any deaths right now." Liu Feng said.


    Inside though, Liu Feng was sneering.


    "I know that I am in a position of dominance. You need me and the guns that I am giving, so you are going to have to listen to all of my needs and wants carefully." Liu Feng was thinking.


    As he predicted, Yurian conceded.


    "I will remind my soldiers that this is just a friendly spar, Your Majesty," Yurian said.


    "That is very comforting to hear." Liu Feng smiled.


    They looked down. By now, the two colors were rapidly approaching the end of the whole maze, and were about to leave.


    "This quickly? Just doesn''t make any sense. Why would someone call this entertainment? I pity all of these people. They paid so much to be here. They must have traveled far as well. To see such a disappointment. I need to get something good in my place to match this. An Olympics sounds just about right." Liu Feng thought to himself.


    Liu Feng turned, and he saw that the young girl was still standing there. She was shivering a little, and when she saw Liu Feng, she hastily bowed.


    "What do you wish for, Your Majesty?" the girl asked.


    "Let us talk somewhere else. Somewhere private. It is quite clear that you do not understand what I am saying, and my morals just do not allow me to let you stay in such a state of perpetual fear." Liu Feng sighed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 271 - Truth About Derail

    Liu Feng and the young girl were taken to a private room after a lot of prodding and smiling from Yurian White. And the room that he was given was also quite misleading. With candles everywhere, and a bed in the middle, anyone would assume the wrong thing. The young girl was no different. She clutched her dress tightly, and looked at Liu Feng with her eyes filled with tears.


    "Aizz. How did it come to this?" Liu Feng sighed out loud.


    "Sit down. I am not going to hurt you. It is very clear that you are misunderstanding the intentions that I have right now. I have no intention to touch you, or do anything to you that you do not want me to do. That means that your clothes will stay on the whole time." Liu Feng said.


    "Why have you called me here then, Your Majesty?" the young girl asked.


    "What is your name? You are quite similar in age to me." Liu Feng asked.


    "I am called Tesura, Your Majesty." the young girl said.


    "Tesura. I pity you. You were born in a kingdom where even the king himself encourages the behavior where a girl of your age is nothing but a toy that is used for pleasure. It is truly a horrible sight to see. I can only say that the king of yours is only thinking with that head down under, rather on top." Liu Feng sighed.


    "What do you wish for me to do, Your Majesty? Do you wish to force me to commit a heinous crime of badmouthing the king?" Tesura asked.


    "No, no. You see, Yurian White has asked me to help him fight the church. But I highly doubt his actions. I do not trust a man who has such horrible morals. And I do not trust the reports I get from the nobles that have been implanted into the kingdom. The only people in the kingdom who truly know their king are the people who suffer from it. So, tell me. If you honestly tell me what you think of the king, then I will take you to Aegon, and you will be given a new lease on life." Liu Feng said.


    "Please do not force me to do something that I will regret, Your Majesty. Please do not toy with me. I do not want to go through something like this again. If you want to do something to me, then do it. I shall not resist. But if you force me to do this, then once again, my brothers and sisters will be threatened." Tesura burst into tears.


    Liu Feng froze. He did not expect this to be the reaction from the girl. He expected something completely different.


    "I am a king! Why do you think that I will have the reason to lie? Sit down, calm down, and listen to what I have to say properly. I am the king of the greatest kingdom of the continent. Do you think that I would have to resort to all of these tricks just to get some random girl on my bed?" Liu Feng scoffed.


    "Then what is that you want from me? I cannot afford to tell you anything that is sensitive to my kingdom. I have some value in my life, and the lives of my family. I am afraid that you have called me here for nothing." Tesura said with a soft tone.


    "Nothing? I disagree. In fact, I say that by calling you here, I saved your life from quite the misery. Or else, your appointment with that man for tomorrow would well be one of the worst days of your life." Liu Feng said. He turned to face the one window in the room. The window overlooked the competition that was ongoing between the two kingdoms'' soldiers.


    Tesura did not say anything. She stood there, looking at him with apprehension.


    "After this meet is over, you will be faced with two choices. Stay here in hell, forced to serve some king that will only look at your body with lust. Or, you can follow me to Aegon, and you can actually make something of your life. Discover your talents, and hone them. The possibilities are endless. Think of this as talent scouting. I want you to spread the word. Aegon is willing to accept all people, as it is expanding on the talent sector." Liu Feng said. He then left the room.


    He returned to the loud and cheering stadium.


    "I hope that you had your fun, Liu Feng." Yurian asked Liu Feng, who had just reappeared in front of him.


    "I want her for the rest of the trip, Yurian. She is very interesting, and I would rather have her be my attendant now. I trust that you will not take her from me until a little later." Liu Feng meaningfully smiled.


    "Do not worry. I am not in the habit of taking game that has already been eaten. I shall cast my net elsewhere. But if you are ever interested, I have a friend who deals in elves. They are really tasty, and you bet that it will be an interesting night with them in bed." Yurian licked his mouth.


    "Elves? I thought that most elf smuggling has been cracked down. You are able to find a few? Tell me where. After this meet is over, I must go there and see for myself." Liu Feng said with excitement.


    "I knew that this would raise your appetite. No one can resist an elf. You are truly lucky, to be betrothed to the princess of them all. I do not know how the king of Elvan decided that he would give his daughter to someone who is not an elf. You are the luckiest of us all." Yurian said.


    "Never mind that, Yurian. I only care about myself. That alliance with the elves will not stop me from having some fun with the elves. Not even one bit." Liu Feng grinned, but inside, he was barely stopping himself from tearing apart the piece of crap in front of him.


    "I really agree with the church on this one. You four feet midget! How dare you do something so cruel to all those children and girls. After this, you shall get retribution for all the things that you have done." Liu Feng thought inside.


    He took his seat and glanced at the games that were happening. However, because he had spent a little bit of his time inside the private room, he wasn''t able to follow what was going on.


    "What happened while I was gone, Yurian? I hope that my soldiers have done at least enough to match yours. It would be a shame if they lost badly. It would be a bad show to give, after all." Liu Feng asked Yurian.


    "The games have gone superbly. The separate matches are reaching their conclusion, and we are already in the semi finals of this tournament style fight out." Yurian said.


    "Semi finals? That was quick. I thought that I was gone only for ten minutes." Liu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "I told my men to hurry things up, so they put many matches simultaneously. I thought that you had more important things to do, so I didn''t want to waste your time." Yurian said. He then glanced at the attendant behind him.


    "Massage me harder. It is as if you didn''t eat anything today. If you don''t do it properly, then you will get the whip today!" he barked at her. Her hands quivered as they pressed onto his shoulders harder, and massaged his joints.


    "Sorry that you had to see this sight. Some women just don''t understand." Yurian shook his head.


    "I wonder who are in the finals. I cannot see what is happening down there very clearly." Liu Feng asked.


    "I thought that your private attendant, the one that I assigned to you, gave the magic device to you. It seems that someone has a knack for not following orders. Do not worry, Liu Feng. I will make sure that I will personally punish her. In ways that she will not forget." Yurian said with feigned anger.


    "Do not worry about it. I will punish her myself. You gave her to me for the remainder of the meet, didn''t you?" Liu Feng quickly stopped Yurian.


    "As you wish. Marissa. Give him one of the magic devices. Let the king see how his soldiers are faring." Yurian told his attendant. The attendant nodded and she produced a device that looked suspiciously like a binoculars from inside her sleeve. She handed it to Liu Feng.


    "Thank you." Liu Feng nodded towards her.


    "It is my honor, Your Majesty." the attendant named Marissa bowed down.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 272 - Returning To The Kingdom

    The days passed by without any other occasion. The meet was one of the most boring things that Liu Feng was ever forced to attend, and now that he was the king, he suspected that he would be attending worse later. So he did not complain about this much.


    Tesura, his attendant for the trip, stayed by his side under the order of the king. With the meet over she was no longer the attendant of Liu Feng, and she was supposed to be facing him one last time.


    "This is going to be your last chance. Do you wish to get a good life for yourself, or do you want to ruin your life by staying here just another week? Yurian has already shown his interest in you. The moment that he finds out that I have never touched you, that will be the moment that he will call you to your room. What do you want to do now? Come with me to Aegon, or stay in Derail?" Liu Feng asked.


    "Why do you want a useless person like me in your kingdom, your majesty? I am just a girl who has not done anything with her life. My brothers and sisters are still kids. Maybe they will have some talent that you can hone. But what do you wish to do with me?" Tesura asked Liu Feng.


    "I am just looking at you with pity. I have morals, and I do not want to see a young girl live her entire life with shame and remorse." Liu Feng said.


    Tesura stayed silent for a few minutes. Liu Feng also did not rush her. Although this was just a whim for him, it was going to be a life changing decision for Tesura, and he did not want her to make the wrong choice, to regret it later.


    "I shall graciously accept your offer, Your Majesty. If your kingdom will accept me, then it is my honor to become a normal citizen once more. But I will slit my throat if I find out that this is another one of those traps to force me into further submission. I have been humiliated enough before." Tesura said resolutely.


    "Like I said. For me, you are simply not worth the hassle." Liu Feng said. He then nodded towards her, and turned to George, who was standing by him.


    "You heard me. If I do not save her, then that Yurian will ravage her like an animal. It is better to save this life. He will allow me to take her. After all, he still did not receive what was promised to him." Liu Feng said.


    "But Your Majesty, let me just warn you. You can only save a few. You cannot save everyone. You may have saved this young girl, but another shall take her place immediately after you leave. You just delayed the inevitable, and this girl''s fate was pushed on another''s. The only way to save this is to solve the root cause. And that will be difficult, to say the least." George warned Liu Feng.


    "I know this, General. But my heart will not let such a cruelty happen right before my eyes. Maybe, when the time will come, I shall take the important step, and take that vicious man to where he belongs. But till then, this is the least that I can do as a responsible human." Liu Feng sighed.


    They turned around and walked away from the tent that they were in. They were back where they started now. It was the exact same place that Liu Feng had landed in. This was also where he met Yurian for the first time. But now, they were leaving with one extra person.


    Liu Feng got onto his carriage, but another was prepared for a few servants, and on this other one, Tesura was tagging along. Liu Feng no longer looked at what was happening there, and he focused on the situation that he had on hand.


    "George. What is going to happen if I suddenly kill Yurian? Is there any way that I can avoid total war? How did the church put another king on the throne? How did they put Yurian on the throne? I do not want such a person staying at a position of power any longer." Liu Feng asked George the moment that the carriage was moving.


    Liu Feng had specifically asked George to come to his carriage to talk about these important matters. The moment that Liu Feng returned, he knew that he would be swamped with work.


    "It will be difficult and chaotic, Your Majesty. Yurian was only made the king because the church had many believers in the commoners and many members in the nobility of Derail. But we do not have the same. If we want to be kingmakers, then we need to find someone who will satisfy both the commoners and the nobility." George shook his head.


    "You know what? This will work. If I try everything that I want to on Derail instead of Aegon first, then I will understand what is going to happen when the policies are implemented. That way, I can confirm if I want to do anything here." Liu Feng suddenly said.


    "As your wellwisher, and as the general to your army, I am obliged to tell you, Your Majesty. A war now will be difficult for the soldiers. They have just traveled all the way to Glade and back. They are not ready to go north." George said.


    "You have told me this multiple times, General. But I am thinking about the kingmaking part. If Yurian dies all of a sudden, what are the immediate problems? First, the assassin is sought out. Let us say that we take a very good one. Then they will not be able to find the assassin. Then, they will first lock down the city and call back the princes. The princes will fall into a power struggle. Obviously, they will know that the battle against the church has been won by me, and the three kingdoms are part of a single alliance. So only the prince who is supported by me will become the king. Isn''t that correct, General?" Liu Feng chuckled.


    "That is an over simplification, but yes, Your Majesty." George nodded.


    "All I need to do is select the right prince. I do not want to make the mistake that the church made. I want to make sure that everyone will thank me for the choice that I made. This way, by acting as a weapons dealer, I will be the most powerful man in the southern part of the continent." Liu Feng laughed.


    "Your Majesty. There are many things that we have to consider in this equation. First, once the holy city has been conquered, how will you be taking reign of the walls? There are bound to be idiots who will want to retain the guns that you have bequeathed them. We need to make sure that they will not be used against us. And most importantly, a king is the most guarded man in the kingdom. Even now, you have had security all around you, and so did the king of Derail. This will simply not get off the ground unless it has been planned for years!" George said.


    "Honestly, seeing his actions throughout this meet, I just wanted to point the gun that I had in my hands and shoot it towards Yurian. But I knew that that would be the most catastrophic thing that could happen in my reign, and it would destabilize the entire region instantly. For something like this, we would need a mage to do the task. Elvan has multiple mages versed in the element of wind. I shall give one of them permission to train under the master of the mage tower for a month, and use his powers to assassinate the king. After he is done, I will make sure that he will be coming back in a delegation that I will send there prior to the set date." Liu Feng said.


    "It is glad to know that you have shown restraint, Your Majesty. But as for that elf, can you trust the elves? Is there any way that you cannot choose one of our own to do the task?" George asked.


    "The advantages of using an elf are endless, General. If things go wrong, Elvan is shielded from the rest of the world by Aegon and Darv. As an alliance, it is our duty to protect them. And, only elves have people who had a contract for many years. The master of the mage tower is one who only deals with the contract of spirits. Hence, we cannot use any other person." Liu Feng said.


    "We are playing with fire here, Your Majesty. It will be difficult if something even remotely goes wrong in what you are saying." George said with a foreboding tone.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 273 - Planning The Attack

    "That is why I will be focusing all of my attention on this now. It is regrettable that I have to sidetrack a few of the projects that I have started, but I do not have an option now. This is something that has priority. I have taken care of all the sides of the kingdom except for the north. If I finish that, then I will not need to spend the exuberant rates that the treasury gives the army every year. I am sure that these talented men will be able to find work elsewhere." Liu Feng said.


    "Are you demoting me, Your Majesty?" George asked with a worried tone.


    "It is not me demoting you. It is the proper allocation of resources. But do not think about that now. I will talk about it later. Money is the last thing on my mind right now. After all, we are seizing the church''s treasuries in our kingdom, and I will ransack the one in Jerusalem once it has been broken through. We will have all the money that we need. General. Once we arrive at the city, I will need to find at least ten men or women who are literate. I need their help in working on some things. My hands are paining from writing all of this on my own." Liu Feng said.


    "I shall tell your assistant, Your Majesty." George smiled forcefully. He had no choice but to remind Liu Feng that he was the general, and not some random busboy to do such tasks.


    "Yes. I have to tell my assistant this. Call the officers and tell them to convene in a meeting room tomorrow. I want to talk to them about how we shall proceed with the Derail situation." Liu Feng said.


    "I shall do that, Your Majesty." George nodded.


    "I also do not want anyone to know that I brought a woman from Derail all the way to Aegon. After we reach the capital, she will be sent to some place to work. Find her work, and leave her be. Let her make something of herself. Let us hope that she has a better life here than there." Liu Feng said.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty." George nodded.


    Liu Feng rested his head on the couch inside the carriage, and he closed his eyes, slowly drifting off to sleep. George did not disturb the king any longer, and he went to the front of the carriage, telling the driver that he was going to get off. He was no longer required in the king''s carriage.


    One day later,


    Liu Feng was back in the castle. The moment that he got back, he was met with the minister, clearly shook.


    "Your Majesty! Where were you?! The palace was in complete chaos because of your sudden decision to leave. We thought that you were not going to go to the meet that was taking place. Now, there are a lot of problems within the capital, and the rest of the kingdom and many people are rioting because of bad maintenance." the minister cried out.


    "What the hell is wrong with you people? If I am gone, then you are the person with the most authority. If something so important was going on this past week, then you should have done something about it. Tell me. What are the problems?" Liu Feng barked angrily at the minister.


    "The slums, Your Majesty! There are people around who fear that the dwellers within will rush out into the city once their homes have been completely emptied. The new buildings that have been coming up have terrified the city. Many believe that this must be stopped and that the slum dwellers must stay where they are." the minister said.


    "I thought that you had something serious. Who would have thought that all of this was just the pouting of rich men who are afraid that their sights will be ruined. But do not worry. Those buildings were made for the slum people themselves. I told you that personally. What is the problem here?" Liu Feng asked.


    "The buildings are for the people there? I thought that you were joking, Your Majesty! I thought that you were going to throw all of the people there out of the city." the minister cried in shock.


    "Why would I do something so heartless on my first day as the king? I am getting the building for free. Of course, I would do something charitable for it. Anyways, what is going on around the kingdom for you to be so concerned about it?" Liu Feng asked as he started walking into the palace.


    "Your Majesty. It is time for the budget allocations and releasing of the treasury. Many lords are clamoring for an increase because they say that their men have fought valiantly in the war." the minister said.


    "I see. So they want me to pay them for lending their help in the war. How kind. I will definitely give them something. Tell all of the kings that the people who fought in the war will certainly be rewarded. Tell them that all of the soldiers who did have a sizeable contribution, which has been measured, will be given a nobility status in Glade. After all, we do have a new kingdom now. The nobles must be proud of their people. To achieve such status on their own." Liu Feng chuckled.


    "But what about the rewards for the nobles, Your Majesty? I thought that you would be rewarding them for the excellent job that they have done." the minister asked, surprised at what Liu Feng said.


    "Why would I reward any of the nobles? Did you not know what happened in the war? Not a single noble gave up anything for the victory. They did not have any contribution. In fact, even the students had no contribution. Some of them even incited rage within the army. That is why, I was even thinking about giving them a penalty. But this reward is simply out of the question. I am sure that you know several of the people who are asking for the reward. Make sure that they know exactly what I said." Liu Feng shook his head.


    "Corrupt bastard," he muttered as he walked away. The minister stopped walking and blankly stared straight into the hallway, at the now distant Liu Feng.


    "Why is the king so adamant to disobey the nobles? Is what I feared finally happening? Is the royal family finally going against the nobles? I need to talk to the duke immediately." the minister told himself.


    Liu Feng was back in his office, and he looked back at the pile of papers that had accumulated over the days.


    "I need to get a proper assistant who can sieve through this crap and bring me only the important ones. Why am I taking care of every idiotic part of the kingdom?" Liu Feng cursed. He then looked at one of the guards.


    "Bring me my assistant. I need to talk to her," he commanded.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty." the guard bowed and he rushed out of the room. Within a few minutes, a woman rushed into the office.


    "Your Majesty! I was not aware that you have arrived." the woman exclaimed.


    "Are you literate? Can you read and write?" Liu Feng asked her.


    The woman was taken aback.


    "I have not been acquainted with those skills, Your Majesty. But I am able to paint, or sing, if that interests you," she said.


    "Why the hell would singing and painting help me now? I am not in the mood to concentrate. How the hell are you my assistant if you cannot even help me work through all of the problems in the kingdom? Just find ten people around the kingdom who are willing to work for the palace. I need to find people who can read, write, and have some common sense for God''s sakes." Liu Feng cursed.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty." the woman bowed and rushed out of the room.


    "I cannot wait till those people arrive at the palace. My work will start becoming a little simpler. But if only life worked that way. I still have so much to do." Liu Feng sighed as he took a seat. He then took the top most paper on the stack.


    ''Request of bail for the priests from Jerusalem''


    The paper read out.


    "Oh crap. How the hell did I forget about this? I told them to lock them up, but who would have known that they would have stayed that way?" Liu Feng realized as he got back on his feet.


    He looked at the other guard in the room.


    "Show me to the dungeons. There are a few people that I must meet. I need to avoid a problem now. It is better to let Derail take all of the heat." Liu Feng said.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 274 - Going To The Dungeons

    Liu Feng followed the guard to the one place in the palace that he had never entered before. All of the other rooms, he at least had a peak at. But his father was simply adamant that Liu Feng could not be allowed to enter the dungeons.


    All of that built up some sort of suspense, and even terrified Liu Feng a little. He had no idea what to expect from the place where all of the most dangerous criminals of the kingdom were kept. He did have a prison built in Dilheim, but it was one of the humane ones, and not like how the old times did it.


    Liu Feng sighed as he went down the stairs.


    "Why do the dungeons always have to be below the ground? Kind of makes it common, and cringe. Way too often used." Liu Feng shook his head.


    As expected, the dungeons were dark. There were light pockets along the stairs that led down to the basement, but they only barely illuminated the stairs. The rest of the staircase was still drowning in the shadow. Nothing could be seen, and Liu Feng had to carefully place each of his steps after another while looking down.


    They arrived in a long hallway. The dungeons were dark, but they were not silent. Screams, shouting, and laughing could be heard at every nook and cranny. Liu Feng could not comprehend why anyone would laugh when such a grim situation has been placed before them, but he did not stop here to judge.


    "Where are the priests from Jerusalem? It is better that we take them out of here. Or else, Jerusalem will start attacking us immediately. I do not want that, certainly." Liu Feng said, chuckling.


    The guard who led Liu Feng here in the first place bowed and he went forward. Liu Feng put his arms behind his back and looked at the cells that were neatly lined up in front of him.


    Behind the bars, many a crazy man stood, and even a few women were hanging from the ceiling. Looking at their faces, Liu Feng shuddered. The faces, especially those eyes, were truly terrifying to look at.


    "Look at this! Who is this? A young man in the dungeons, yet he is not in chains. This must be one of those entitled bastards, coming to see what happens in the dungeons. Why don''t you come in boy? We will teach you how we go about our day. In fact, we will also teach you how we relieve our urges." one of the men cackled as he looked at Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng frowned. He wanted to retort, but even he did not like the concept of nobles gloating over the prisoners. That was because it was guaranteed that many people here were innocent. The dungeons were where every single criminal was thrown in. That included the commoners that offended the nobles, and that meant that anyone could be thrown in here for all of the wrong reasons.


    "Another reason why I need to get rid of the nobles. And fast." Liu Feng made a quick note. By now, the guard had returned.


    "Your Majesty. The cell of the priests is a special one, and it will take some time for it to get opened. Do you wish to meet them now? You can speak to them through the bars." the guard said.


    "It''ll take some time to open them? Then you are right. I better console them now, or they will misunderstand my intentions. I shouldn''t have gotten them thrown in the dungeons immediately. There needs to be a more moderate prison for all of these petty crimes. All that the priests did was go against my order. People are bound to do that. This dungeon should only be reserved for the worst of the worst. The rapists and killers of the world." Liu Feng shook his head.


    "Look at this kid! He thinks that only rapists and killers should be in a dungeon. Then why don''t you come here and release every single person in this god forbidden place? Stop talking like you know anything, you prick." the same man spat as he said with a sarcastic tone.


    Liu Feng looked straight in the eyes of the man who spoke.


    "What are you going to do, little kid? Go and complain to your daddy? Or tell your mommy? She will talk to this guard and have him whip me a few more times. That is all that you can do, right? I dare you to come and sit here with me for an hour. Then, you will be begging to be released." the man snarled.


    Liu Feng shook his head.


    "I am not in the mood to talk about this right now. Show me where that special cell is." Liu Feng asked the guard.


    "Your Majesty. If you want, then I can always ask the keepers here to whip this insolent man a hundred times. This is an offense that we cannot let go of." the guard said with a clenched fist.


    "What he said is reasonable. I also wouldn''t like it when someone is staring at me like an animal in a zoo. And I am sure that many of the people here were wrongly put here. Probably by a noble. They would not like to see the very cause of their misery standing in front of them, gloating." Liu Feng shook his head.


    The guard stood silent, thinking about what Liu Feng had just said.


    "Show me where the cell is. I have so much to do in so little time. I cannot afford to waste any more time here. I would rather just take whatever shit I have to from the church and deal with that if it comes to it. But all of that would be another problem for the army, and they just fought a tough war. So take me there, and I will try and speak some reason into those priests." Liu Feng said.


    They went deeper into this dark dungeon. With the only lights there being some lamps, it was almost black everywhere.


    "Why aren''t there any lights in here? If it is like this, then you wouldn''t even know if someone accidentally escaped. And it just looks so inhumane." Liu Feng asked.


    "It is like this, Your Majesty because the prisoners will feel more remorse. And, it makes the torture techniques that we use to punish them even more effective. Some of the female prisoners even committed suicide before their term was completed. The guards who were doing, I mean, punisher her were shocked that she went to such extremes. But, she was a rarity in this hell. Rarely anyone would send such a gem to here. They would keep her for themselves." the guard said.


    "I cannot believe that so many horrible things happen right under my nose, and I cannot do anything to stop it." Liu Feng shouted at himself. But he could not show this side of him to the world outside. Weakness was only going to destroy him.


    They finally stopped at a cell. It was a little different from the other cells. There were two levels of bars between Liu Feng and whoever was inside. Liu Feng took a peek inside. All that he could see were two pairs of eyes. The cell was too dark for him to see anything.


    "Do you have a torch or something? Bring that lamp closer to here. I want to see who I am talking to." Liu Feng asked.


    The guard nodded and he ran to one of the walls. He took out the lamp from the wall and placed it right next to the cell. With this, the cell was a little illuminated, and Liu Feng could see who was inside. He saw two old men with beards going all the way to their knees. They had haggard appearances and looked like they were going through hell.


    Liu Feng squinted as he looked closer.


    "What is going on? These are not the priests that I saw next to the crown prince that day. Who are these two people? I thought that the priests were apprehended? What is going on here?" Liu Feng asked, furious at what was going on.


    "There must be a mistake, Your Majesty. The priests from Jerusalem were apprehended the moment that you gave us the order. We went to where the information came from, and we took these two priests, who were the only priests there, to the dungeons." the guard said.


    Liu Feng looked at the two inside the cell.


    "Who are the two of you? I have never seen you." Liu Feng asked.


    The old man closest to Liu Feng cleared his throat.


    "No matter how much we shouted, those guards did not believe us. We are just farmers, dear boy. There is a mistake here. We have not done anything wrong. We are just here to sell our produce." the old man said with a soft tone.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 275 - Finding The Real Priests

    "You came here to sell your produce and you were put in the dungeons? I would ask you why you didn''t appeal your imprisonment but I am guessing that there isn''t even a system like that here. Release these two immediately. I know that they are not the priests that I want to meet, so they are not guilty of anything. We must find the real priests immediately. Send a notification to every major city. The priests of Jerusalem are wanted fugitives for going against the king''s order. And I want these two poor men out of the cell within the hour. Give them ten silvers each for their troubles. I cannot believe that my men are so incapable, causing such problems to poor farmers." Liu Feng shook his head as he walked away from the scene.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty. I will make sure that all of that is done. I shall bring the money from the treasury immediately. But for that, I am afraid that I will need a royal insignia. Twenty silvers is a large amount to give out at once, so there needs to be a reason to take it out." the guard said.


    "Twenty silvers is a large amount? The capital really is in a dire status. For that small amount to be considered a lot. Even Dilheim can take out a few golds easily without batting an eye, now that it has an established trade route." Liu Feng scoffed.


    "Well, that is because you have been growing up in riches, and you do not know the value of ten silvers. Even giving ten coppers would be enough for these poor folks." the guard wanted to say, but if he did, then his head would come out as soon as those words did.


    And Liu Feng knew what others would think when he said this out loud, but this was a genuine concern that he had. After taking care of Dilheim, he found that good management of a city would rake in money. But that money would only come to the pockets of the treasury if the city lord was giving a portion to the king. Bit Liu Feng highly doubted that that was the case. He knew that corruption was abundant in this kingdom. And he wanted to start tackling it soon enough as well.


    He left the dungeons and came back to the light.


    "I need to make a jail of sorts for the more average criminal. And a change in dungeon management was in order. This is getting outrageous. Crimes against humanity are rampant here, and everyone looks at those like they are a common occurrence and a normality in life. I need to start strictly enforcing a set of rules. But first things first. I need to get to those priests. And I need to start visiting the churches around to make sure that they are not planning a revolt against me. Let us just hope that a few priests will not be able to convince the churches in Aegon to revolt against their king." Liu Feng started making mental notes as he walked by the hallway towards the throne room.


    He continued walking and went to the throne room through his personal entrance. Surprisingly, a lot of sounds came from the throne room, and it was clear that there was something happening here. The guards opened the door, and he entered the hall.


    The hall was full, and every throne except his and his mother, his queen, was full. They were seemingly discussing something, and there was an old man with a young girl, possibly a grand daughter standing there, along with a lavishly dressed man a few meters apart.


    Liu Feng raised his eyebrows as he took a few steps to come into the limelight, and he sat on the throne. The moment that he entered, everyone who was seated got up, and they bowed, while the three in the center kneeled.


    "What is happening here? Brief me on the proceedings." Liu Feng asked.


    "Your Majesty. This man, named Hashings Reed claims that the lord here, Lord of Overhord, Baron Jedur, was responsible for killing his son and daughter in law. We were just about to give away his judgment. This was just a waste of our time, and the time of the Baron." an attendant was standing right at the edge of the platform that Liu Feng was elevated upon, and the normal ground itself. He briefed Liu Feng on what exactly occurred.


    "I see. But I have just arrived. Let me hear their arguments. Go on, Hashings Reed. Tell me why you think that this Baron killed your son and daughter in law. I assume that this little girl here is widowed because of this tragic event. Why is she here, however? An atmosphere like that of the throne room is not fit for a young girl who should be naught but playing." Liu Feng said.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty, but she has no other family. I have no one to entrust her to while I beg for justice." the old man, Hashings, said.


    "She has no other family? That is truly tragic. But time is wasting. Tell me what your argument is. Tell me the story." Liu Feng said.


    "Your Majesty. The land that we own has been passed down by generations. Me, my father, and his father before him, all grew up in this estate. Although we weren''t nobility, this was land that was granted by the crown to us generations ago. But now, the Baron claims that the crown gave the land to him, and that we needed to vacate it so that the new church can be built." Hashings said.


    "A new church to be built? And when did this order come through? Baron of Overhord. What is your explanation?" Liu Feng looked at the other man in the center.


    "Your Majesty. What this man spouts are all lies. The land has been given to me because of the contributions that I have given in the army. And now, he says that I killed his son and that man''s wife just because they opposed me. I have no need to do that! I was simply trying to convince them to move out of my property, and someone else must have killed them." the Baron shook his head.


    "That is not what I am curious about, Baron. What I do not understand is what contributions have you given to the war for you to gain that land as a reward? Do you think that I am stupid? I was there myself! I killed more demons in a minute than you might have killed ever! And I still do not know whether you were truly there. I have already given the order that only those who have truly shown valor will be given the land as a reward. All you did was point the gun that I put in your hand and pull the trigger. What do you think has earned you any reward at all?" Liu Feng thundered.


    "Yo-your Majesty. I was- I-" Baron Jedur shook his head. He was faltering. His argument falling apart.


    Liu Feng then looked at the attendant.


    "What was the verdict that the ministers here have come up with? Tell me every single opinion that they had. I truly want to know why you thought that this man here, who has clearly stolen that girl''s dreams, was innocent. I want to know why you thought that his time was so valuable, that staying here, on this king''s court, wasted his time. This is truly ludicrous. I have already come out of the dungeons with such incompetence shown by my men, and I see more right here, among the most important people of my counsel. What is this?!" Liu Feng raged. He was not at all happy with what had taken place in front of him. If he hadn''t intervened at the right time, then that girl and her grandfather would have lost their home, and might even have been punished.


    "Forgive us, Your Majesty." the attendant said while clenching his teeth. He did not expect Liu Feng to suddenly intervene with the judgment that was about to be passed.


    "Well then. Time for the judgement, is it not. I will not be harsh, because I know that there is no proof that you have killed the two that this man claimes you did. But you have just lied about a word that I gave! Ten years in the dungeons. Make sure that he is in that first cell with that deplorable man. He will surely teach the Baron some manners. This matter is settled now. Let the next one come in." Liu Feng said coldly.


    "Your Majesty. You are staying? You can rest! Why let you take all of this work on your shoulder? We shall share that burden." the attendant said in a hurry.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 276 - Taking Up His Duties

    Liu Feng smiled.


    "I may be young, but that doesn''t mean that I can just skimp on my duties as the king. And I shall not encourage you to do the same. Bring in the next case. It is time for me to take up my mantle as the king properly. I have waited and put this off far too long, and judging by how slowly this is going, I believe that there are many with problems that are waiting in line. Bring the next one in." Liu Feng said.


    The attendant bowed, and he snuck a gaze with the ministers. All of them had complex looks on their faces as they looked at each other, not able to understand what to do next. They did not expect their young king to come to the throne room at all. For the few weeks that he had been king, he only came here once or twice, so they just started hearing the proceedings. There was sure to be some corruption here and there, and it was clear that the Baron of the previous case was just about to get away with it.


    "I also want to review all of the previous cases. I want to make sure that not a single innocent man is toiling away in the dungeons. Rather than do some important thing and making everyone''s life better, I want to start making sure that everyone at least has a life to live." Liu Feng said.


    Ssss!


    Everyone sucked a cold breath.


    "Your Majesty. We have taken a look at at least ten cases today alone! Reviewing all of these cases will take a lot of time, and your time is far too valuable to be wasted on this." Gerald immediately stood up. His face was not pretty, and his hands were shaking. The others looked at him with respect. He was the only minister that stood up to Liu Feng after all.


    Liu Feng paused. He then looked at Hashings and his granddaughter.


    "You both should go now. I have already sorted out your issue. I hope that you have a good time ahead. Why let her stay in such a tense environment any longer? She will not feel comfortable." Liu Feng smiled at the duo and then looked at Gerald.


    "I will not look at all the cases. I will only look at the cases where there are nobles involved. It has come to my attention that a lot of them have been misusing their power, and some of them have been stealing from me. Let me make this a warning to all of the nobles. I will not tolerate any disrespect towards me kindly. Bring all of the cases to my study later. Now, on with the next case." Liu Feng said. He was adamant about making this change as quick as possible.


    The attendant nodded reluctantly, and he looked at the guards. By now, Hashings had left. Another two people came in. This time, both were normal commoners by the look of their clothes, and they kneeled once they saw the king.


    "Rise, and state your problems." Liu Feng said with a monotone voice.


    The man on the left rose and he stepped forward.


    "Your Majesty, this man....."


    Liu Feng was exhausted at the end of the day. After taking a few cases in his hands, he understood that after he had come in, not a single noble and commoner case had entered the door. The nobles all ran away, and it was quite pitiful to watch.


    "Looks like they know now that I am going to rule with an iron hand, and that I will not excuse them for every mistake that they make." Liu Feng sighed as he walked out of the throne room and to the study. But even now, his work was not done yet. There were many projects that he had started that he did not dare to leave unfinished. The schools that he wanted to put up were on the top of his priority. But for the schools to come into existence, he needed to start working on the textbooks.


    By working on his meantime, after so many days, he was only able to finish the basics, and he was sure that he missed a few important concepts. That was because he was a normal human, and he was bound to make mistakes. He hoped that the scholars would understand what he had written, and come to newer understandings on their own. That would be the most perfect start to the system that he intended to create.


    He also wanted to take a look at what was happening at th slums. He needed to ensure that all of the people in the slum were reassured that the magnificent buildings that were being built were going to be theirs alone, and that they would have a better future coming up for them.


    "Oh my god. So many things to do, yet so little time. I just cannot wait for the next day to start. It seems like my usual procastination will not be of any help during my first few months as king. I will let George take care of the church problem, and killing Yurian to Damascus. I need to focus on the kingdom itself now. It is in far too a dire state." Liu Feng told himself as he walked to his bedroom.


    He had many things to do, but to do anything properly at all, he needed some sleep. Two guards at either side of the doors opened them, and Liu Feng retreated to his chambers. He fell on the bed, and slowly drifted to sleep. He had an exhausting day, and now, he needed a quick revitalization.


    The next day,


    Liu Feng immediately ordered the carriage to be readied, and he set off to the slums. He looked forward to see how far the construction had gone as well. After giving them the cement, and telling them the most basic way of using it, he wanted to see how they would start working on the project. Because of the time constraint, he was unfortunately unable to give the two groups detailed instructions on how to start building. He could only trust that their experience over the ears would prove to be a little helpful.


    "I just hope that in this world, the best is actually the best." Liu Feng sighed as the carriage halted to a stop.


    He got off the stretched his arms as he looked at the vast plain that stood before him. The capital was huge, and this particular place that he landed in was also of huge magnitude. For such a big chunk of land to be designated as the slums pained Liu Feng.


    The problem with the slums, in Liu Feng''s opinion, was that the space management of it was quite honestly terrible. With shacks and makeshift homes filling up random spots, this huge area was filled up instantly. That was why the slums became a place that was avoided by the rest of the city. But with Liu Feng''s new project, he hoped to at least half the space used, so that he could use this for more important uses. With the slums now becoming part of the city once more, he will be able to use all the new talent, and he will also be able to make new buildings. He wanted to change the skyline of the capital, and the slums were the first place for him to do it.


    He looked at the construction. Ironically, these new buildings that he was getting built were poised to become one of the tallest in the city. So the people from the slums would be entitled to a better life and view than even the nobles within the city.


    "The nobles just don''t deserve it anyway." Liu Feng dismissed that thought. He then looked at what was going on with more focus.


    Many people were walking around with stacks of rocks and cement. In the world, unfortunately, ever red bricks weren''t a thing yet, so everyone used rocks as the main building block.


    Liu Feng started walking towards the construction site.


    "Your Majesty! There are no guards here! It is not safe for you to be in such a place when you do not have any protection. I can tell a group of guards to come here, and then you can start visiting your subjects." the driver cried out with worry.


    "Do not fret. If even the people I help start hating me, then it is clear that whatever I am doing, I am doing wrong." Liu Feng chuckled.


    The driver could not respond to this, and he had no way of changing Liu Feng''s mind. He quickly ran after Liu Feng, hoping that he would be enough during that time of need.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 277 - Talking With The Construction Groups

    Liu Feng passed a few groups of people who were just gathering there, talking to each other. They didn''t have the best of clothes, with many of the shirts being tattered, and their skinny bodies being shown to the world. Ribs were trying to pierce their chest and come out, and their faces were very, very malnourished.


    "I thought that I promised to pay for their food as well. Are they not being paid for their work and given food? If that is the case, then I swear to god, I will murder these folks. To think that they actually dare make these men work without giving them enough food." Liu Feng thought to himself. He then kept walking forward, glancing around him with suspicion and caution. He did not want to alert the merchants of his arrival just yet. Then, he noticed that the driver was running towards him.


    "Why the hell is this man coming towards me? Now, he will shout that everyone has to kneel towards me and whatnot. The merchant groups will immediately know that I am here, and they will start showing another face than what they are supposed to. I better stop him from doing that." Liu Feng noted and he also approached the man.


    The driver was about to greet Liu Feng when Liu Feng stopped him dead on his tracks.


    "Silence. Come to me, and listen closely to what I am saying. You shall not bend your knees towards me, you shall not call me your king, and you shall not do anything that will say that I am the king, because I do not want to let any of these people around me know that I am the king. They will think at max that I am a noble looking at what is going on. And it shall stay that way." Liu Feng said coldly.


    The driver looked at Liu Feng with confusion.


    "But why Your- I mean, why my lord?" he asked.


    "I have given these construction merchant groups a task. I want to see how well they have accomplished it. And that means that I need to see how the task has been done, how well the people have been treated, and I want to hear it from the people themselves, not from the leaders. I would rather that a duopoly be controlled by me rather than some random family that I have no ties to." Liu Feng explained.


    The driver nodded, and he did not dare say anything else. He just stood by Liu Feng, and started following him wherever he would go.


    Liu Feng sighed with relief. The driver understood his assignment. Now, it was time for one of his own.


    He approached one of the men who was carrying a sack of what appeared to be cement towards the build site. He stopped him and asked him a question.


    "Can I have a little bit of your time? My father is from one of the merchant guilds, and he has been very curious as to what is happening here. If you do not mind, then could you answer a few of my questions? I am not expecting it to be free, not at all. I will pay for it." Liu Feng smiled as he flashed a small copper coin at the tip of his fingers.


    The eyes of the man lit up and he put the sack down.


    "What questions do you want to have?" the man asked.


    "It is regarding the people who work here? I do not recognize you. Which merchant group do you work for? I know for sure you do not work with the Rock Tyrant group and the Silvermoon group. But many other groups also tell me that you do not work for them." Liu Feng asked.


    "That is because we are not affiliated with any company at all. The silver moon group employs us straight from the slum, and we work to build our own homes. The majesty is just brilliant. For him to be so ingenious, it is truly our fortune. But recently, the group has not been giving us food at the right times. It has been a problem, and the children are suffering a lot because of it. I have been meaning to complain about it, but I am afraid that I will offend all of the wrong people if I do." the man said with a shiver.


    "Why do you think that you will offend all the wrong people? Do you think that the king is doing this for the merchant groups? I know that he is doing this for the people of the slums. That is why you are getting the whole place for yourselves right? I mean, look at this place already. It is just a few months away from looking like perfection. After that, it very well will be the most beautiful living quarters in the city." Liu Feng said.


    "And that does not reassure me even a little. That only makes our fear worse. Why would the most beautiful place in the city be given to us? We are just working to burry our own fates into the ground. The nobles will be the first one to say something and take away this land from us. The very little land that we did have, will be all gone." The man said with a sob.


    "But why would the nobles steal away what the king has promised you already? You cannot be possibly joking. The nobles might be strong, but they are nothing compared to the king right? Teh king is the king. He controls everything in the kingdom." Liu Feng said.


    "What can I do at all? I can just hope that whatever happens, I and my family will have a place to sleep after all of this. Talking with you at least let me vent. You can keep that copper coin for yourself. I need to get back to work anyways." the man said as he picked back the sack of cement and went on his way to go work. He started walking to the build site again.


    "So the people are not being fed well? Only recently though? I wonder what made this change happen? Are the two merchant groups facing a money problem? I knew that they would be in trouble if they started a huge project like this for free, but that old man would know the consequences for sure. He seemed wise enough to understand all of the problems that he would face." Liu Feng was in a pinch. He started following the man towards the build site.


    The half constructed buildings already towered above the surroundings. It was the center of attraction to whoever passed even remotely near to this place. The edge of the slums, which used to be a dead zone for people of the city, who did not want to come here, was filled with spectators who would come here every day and look at the wonder that was taking place in front of them.


    Liu Feng saw that there were more leaders now, and some faces that he could recognize. Some of them had come to the meeting where he asked the two merchant groups to start this project. Liu Feng glanced at the driver, who was still standing behind him.


    "You can drop the act now. People will understand who I am after I pass through this huge plain. Many here have already met me." Liu Feng told him as he started walking towards the leaders.


    They also saw him, and their eyes were filled with shock and horror. One of them, who Liu Feng remembered to be third or fourth from the leader of the Solver Moon group, talked to one of the people next to him in a hurry, and that person started running into the building.


    Once Liu Feng arrived in front of him, he kneeled down.


    "Your Majesty! What brings you here? I was not prepared to receive you. There is nothing here that can satisfiable accommodate you. If only we had been alerted ahead of time." the merchant said.


    "What I want right now aren''t good accommodations. The palace is a mere thirty minutes away. What I want right now are results. Do you think that I would give you this task and let you do whatever you want? I have already done my due diligence. Who do you think you are? I am building a whole series of buildings for them, and you dare starve them? Did you no understand my intention to put their welfare at first?" Liu Feng shouted at him.


    "Your Your Majesty. I am sorry. I am terribly sorry. the thing is-" the merchant started stammering, repeating the same things again and again.


    "You are just one in the massive chain of leadership. I do not need to speak with you. You sent a rat to bring in the big guns anyways. I will let the old man do the talking." Liu Feng scoffed.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605

 Chapter 278 - Other Parties

    "I am sorry that what we have done has enraged you so much, Your Majesty, but please give us time to explain. There is a reason that the situation is like this. even I myself am facing the consequences of a problem that I am not sure how to handle. I was forced not to send the request of help to the palace, and you were not within it. It was a very foreign place to be, and we were almost forced into submission." an old and feeble voice came from within the building.


    An old man in purple robes with a silver outline walked out of the building. He was the same man who headed the Silver Moon group back when Liu Feng asked them to meet him. The old man locked eyes with Liu Feng.


    "The rest of you can resume work. I will be talking to your leader in private. I do not want this to take more time. The more time that this will take, the more time the people whom you have employed will be forced to live without a home." Liu Feng barked at the others, who just stood there waiting to see what happened.


    "I thank you for giving me a chance to explain, Your Majesty. I shall not throw it away. That is my word." the old man bowed down as he approached Liu Feng.


    "What I need now is not your word, leader of the Silver Moon group. What I need right now is an explanation. And why is it that the only ones that I can see are the Silver Moon group? Where is the Rock Tyrant group? They have also been very involved during the whole discussion. Where are they now? Not to be seen? Don''t tell me that they have gone back on their word." Liu Feng said coldly.


    "The problem is with regards to that, Your Majesty." the old man said as he looked around. There were far too many prying eyes here, and what the man was about to disclose was hardly public information. He then bowed to Liu Feng.


    "If you are okay, Your Majesty, I shall take you in to a more private room. We have made sure that the first floor is already completed so that it could be used for more important reasons. I want to see to it that what I say to you is for your ears only." the old man said as he glanced at the driver behind Liu Feng.


    "Do not worry about him. For now, he has been loyal enough to accompany me all the way here to unknown territory just to make sure that I am safe. Right now, I trust him more than I trust you." Liu Feng shook his head.


    Hearing this, the driver was moved beyond tears. Why wouldn''t he? After his king said that he would trust this puny driver? He trembled as he bowed.


    "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty. This life is forever yours." the driver said in an emotional tone.


    Liu Feng nodded and he started following the old man into the building. Indeed, as he has said, the first room was already done. With magical devices supplying light to all corners of the floor, it was completely visible. They were in a hallway now, and they were moving to the nearest door.


    The old man produced a pair of keys from his pocket and he opened the door. He then let Liu Feng enter the room first.


    "How dare you do that? This place has not been surveiled by any guard yet. Are you planning on attacking the king? I shall enter first to make sure that it has not been trapped." the driver was enraged and he entered the room in the stead of Liu Feng. The moment that he stepped through the doorway... nothing happened.


    He just stood there, blank and unmoving, staring at what the room was.


    "This is being given to the slums? I should have lived there myself. This is too unreasonable. A room this big? It is enough for a whole family of ten!" the driver muttered.


    "I know that there will be some who are jealous. That is why these buildings are not just for the slums. I am sure that the old man here has already figured it out. I have told him to make enough buildings to house a few ten thousand. This slum will be housed in just one of the five buildings that are being made, and they will not be given the rooms as luxuriously as you thought they would. I am not running a charity. Do not worry. Come back, and stand guard for the door. I shall have the talk with the leader myself." Liu Feng smiled slightly as he entered the room. He looked at what was laid down. For one, there were other rooms in there, about four. And there was also a table that filled up the hall.


    "I can see that there are bathrooms here as well. I thank you for trusting me enough to go through with my idea. If it does complete, then it shall revolutionize plumbing, and will considerably lessen the sewage problem of the city. Now, onto the more important problems. Tell me what is so problematic that there are people outside who are starving and have no food to eat?" Liu Feng asked as he sat on one side of the table, showing his back to the old man.


    "Your Majesty. When you said it a few minutes ago, I was very astonished. I had kept the fact that the two groups were part of the same family a big secret. Only the upper echelons of the two groups knew. And yet you knew for a very long time, clearly. So you must understand why I am so distressed. The Iron Tyrant group, my son in law, and my daughter are all missing from action. I do not know where they disappeared. I only undertook such a big assignment because I would have the help of the Iron Tyrant group with me. And more importantly, I am worried about their safety. I wanted to come to the palace to explain my grievances, but then I received a letter suggesting that I stay here and just get on with my work." the old man said with a quiet sob.


    "So you are saying that someone kidnapped these men and are forcing you to stop building? That seems a bit interesting. The only reason that someone wouldn''t want this to be built is if they didn''t want you to profit. No one cares about the slums enough. No one thinks that they will be able to keep the homes for themselves, and they all think that after a certain point, I can be convinced to take their homes away from them. And the only thing that you get from this is that you will have exclusive rights to the cement. But you do remember that it was on the condition that you completed this project on time. It is clear that you have a mole on your side. I shall give you a week of leeway time. Feed everyone and focus on the mole. If it turns out that another merchant group was responsible for this, then soldiers will be questioning them, and they will pay for the whole building. But I shall warn you. If this is all just a play that you are trying out, I can easily take over your group as well." Liu Feng said as he got up.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I shall forever appreciate the favor that you are showing us. I will ensure that from now on, this shall be our family''s highest priority. If the crown is able to bring back my precious daughter, then think of my group as your go to cheap source of renovation and building. That is my promise, Your Majesty." the old man knelt on the ground.


    "You shall be doing all the work, old man. Take care of whoever is in your inner circle. Only those who were in that meeting knew that the cement that you are using was part of the deal. Or you have a chattering idiot in your highest circle." Liu Feng said as he started leaving the room.


    He opened the door. The driver was waiting for him, and he looked at Liu Feng.


    "Is everything alright, Your Majesty?" he asked.


    "I have taken care of this temporarily. We shall be going back to the palace. I need to focus on something else for now, and these people are just wasting my time here." Liu Feng said.


    The driver nodded, although he had not a single clue on what happened inside. Liu Feng and the driver were headed off the leave the building, and the slums. Although it would be a shame to call these the slums anymore.


    "It would be a shame. I think it is better to call it the Novus District. For all the new comers, and all the new beginnings of the city." Liu Feng smiled.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you are not reading this at webnovel.com that means that this chapter has been pirated. Piracy is a crime. To support the author, read the novel at -


    https://www..webnovel.com/book/the-golden-throne_20305849905036605